English Translation: Fiqhul-Masih

English Translation: Fiqhul-Masih

فقہ المسیح

Translated from Urdu by AI - شریعت کے اصول اور فقہی مسائل سے متعلق
Author: Hazrat Mirza Ghulam Ahmad

Language: EN

EN
فقہ

This book presents, in one place, the edicts (fatwas) of the Promised Messiah (peace be upon him) on various jurisprudential matters, along with his divinely guided principles for understanding Islamic Shariah. These directives and excerpts have been compiled with references from his writings, sayings (malfuzat), and other sources. This is because it was foretold about the Promised Messiah, the Messiah in the spirit of Muhammad, that he would come as a just arbiter for the various sects of Islam and for all of humanity, and that he would be just in all his words and actions. Thus, this book provides the members of the community with a consolidated resource on religious and jurisprudential issues, so they may benefit from this valuable and precious guidance as fully and easily as possible. It is intended to serve as a beacon for their daily lives and to open up pathways for all Ahmadi men and women to know, understand, and act upon the commandments of Allah’s Book, the example of the Holy Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him), and the teachings of the divinely appointed reformer of this age.


Complete Text of English Translation: Fiqhul-Masih

Content sourced fromAlislam.org

Page 1

Title: فقہ المسیح

Description: A treatise on the principles of Shariah and legal issues

Author: Hazrat Mirza Ghulam Ahmad

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 2

Fiqhul-Masih

A compilation of the sayings of

Hazrat Mirza Ghulam Ahmad, on whom be peace,

the Promised Messiah and Imam Mahdi

on matters relating to religious law and jurisprudence

First Published in Qadian, India, Oct, 2019

Copies: 1000

Published by

Nazarat Nashro Isha'at

Qadian 143516

District Gurdaspur (Punjab), India

Printed in India at

Fazl-e-Umar Printing Press

Qadian - 143516 (Punjab),

For further information, please visit www.alislam.org

ISBN: 978-1-84880-126-4

109876543

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 3

Chapter: In the Name of Allah, the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful

By the grace of Allah and His bounty

Al-Nasir

Fiqhul-Masih

Description: Concerning the principles of Shariah and legal issues

Guidance from Hazrat Masih-e-Ma'ood (on whom be peace)
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 4

Publisher's Note

The book "Fiqhul-Masih" is a compilation of the teachings of Hazrat Masih-e-Ma'ood (peace be upon him) regarding the principles of Shariah and legal matters. This book is being published for the first time from Qadian. The clearance for its publication has been obtained with additional legal counsel from the Printing Press. May Allah's blessings be upon them.

Under the auspicious approval of Hazrat Khalifatul Masih V (may Allah be his Helper) in the UK, Nazarat Nashro Isha'at Qadian is fortunate to publish this work. May Allah bless it in every respect and grant all those involved in its preparation and production the best of rewards.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 5

Chapter: In the Name of Allah, the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful

Praise be to Him, and blessings be upon His noble Messenger.

Current Situation

Under the guidance and permission of Hazrat Khalifatul Masih V, may Allah strengthen him, the teachings of the Promised Messiah, peace and blessings be upon him, which were provided at various occasions and are recorded in his books and sayings, are being compiled and published in book form. It has been previously informed about the Promised Messiah that he will come as a command for all sects of Islam and for the whole world, and he will be just in all his sayings and actions. The Promised Messiah states:

"Now you yourselves ponder and decide in your hearts whether you have pledged allegiance to me and accepted me as the Promised Messiah, the command, and justice. If after accepting this, you feel any hesitation or doubt in your heart regarding any decision or action of mine, then reflect on your faith. A faith filled with doubts and suspicions will not produce any good results. But if you have sincerely accepted from the bottom of your heart that the Promised Messiah is indeed a command, then put your weapons against his commands and actions and observe his decisions with respect so that you honor and respect the pure words of the Messenger of Allah, peace and blessings be upon him. The testimony of the Messenger of Allah, peace and blessings be upon him, is sufficient. They assure you that he will be your leader. He will be a just ruler. If you are not satisfied with this, then when will you be?"

(Malfuzat, Volume 2, Page 52)

The purpose of publishing the separate book form of the teachings of Hazrat Masih-e-Ma'ood, peace be upon him, is

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 6

To facilitate the companions in reading and understanding religious and jurisprudential issues collectively and to make it easier to search for it in times of need. This is a valuable and precious asset that illuminates the path. If it is utilized properly, it opens up the ways to understand and act upon the commandments of Allah's Book, follow the example of the Messenger, and grasp the teachings of the appointed era. May Allah grant us all the ability to embrace these teachings and make them a shield for us, and bless us with the privilege of looking at the decisions of Hazrat Masih-e-Ma'ood, peace be upon him, with respect. Amen.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 7

Table of Contents of Fiqhul-Masih

Titles

Starting Letter. The Jurisprudential Style of Ruling with Justice

About Some

Sources of Ahmadiyya Jurisprudence

The Noble Quran and Hadith as Legal Evidence

The Quran is the Criterion for all types of Hadiths

Hadiths are only beneficial if based on the Quran

Bukhari and Muslim's Hadiths are like the Messiah

The Disagreement of the Four Imams is based on Hadiths

Interpretation of Hadiths through Literary Criticism

Bukhari and Muslim's Ijtihad is

Page

5

6

7

7

9

10

Sunnah as Inherited Practice

Page

Titles

No Consensus on the Authenticity of Bukhari and Muslim

Definition of Consensus by Jurists

Can a Single Report be Exaggerated in the Quran?

What is Meant by Hadith?

Hadith, which is not contradictory to the Quran, is acceptable

Definition of Consensus by Hazrat Masih-e-Ma'ood

Consensus was only until the time of the Companions

Consensus against the Quran is unacceptable

Evidence of Consensus on Bukhari and Muslim's Hadiths

No Consensus on the Life of the Messiah

18

18

19

12

19

19

20

20

22

23

23

23

24

24

24

24

25

25

25

25

25

26

26

26

27

28

No Consensus on the Authenticity of Bukhari and Muslim

Is there any Fabricated Hadith in Bukhari and Muslim?

Who is your Imam among the Righteous Predecessors?

Revelation for the Establishment of Legal Evidence

Meaning of the Authenticity of a Hadith

12

13

Disagreement in the Meanings of Consensus

Following the Companions' Consensus is Necessary

The Opinion of a Companion is not a Legal Evidence

Legal Evidence is only the Consensus of the Companions

The Ijtihad of Hazrat Muhammad (peace be upon him)

Why should Fiqh not be considered speculative in matters of Fasting and Prayer?

Is a Single Report Obligatory to Act Upon?

Divisions of Hadiths

Contradictory Hadiths to the Quran are Unacceptable

All Hadiths are not Equal in Terms of Authenticity

Analogy in Fiqh is Mandatory for Mujtahids!

The Strength of Legal Evidence is Interaction!

Levels of Legal Evidence

17

17

Community's Code of Conduct

Our Fiqh Books

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 8

Table of Contents of Fiqhul-Masih

Titles

Page

45

45

55

46

46

47

48

48

49

50

50

50

50

51

Titles

Page

29

The Status of Bukhari and Muslim

Shafi'i Sect's Modes of Behavior

The Necessity of Jurisprudence and Jurists'

Displeasure with Discussions on Partial Issues

Do Not Call Disbelievers on the Basis of Jurisprudential Differences

Imams of the Four Schools of Islam are the Four Walls

Announcement of the Hiddenness of Hazrat Maulvi Nooruddin

32

33

34

34

34

34

35

35

36

36

36

37

Do Not Hold Bias Even Against Non-Followers

Prayers of All Four Jurisprudential Schools in the Kaaba

Some Degree of Imitation is Necessary

Jurisprudential Differences

Method of Determining Authentic Hadith

Valid Analogy Derived from the Quran and Sunnah

It is Not Necessary to Remain Silent at the Time of the Call to Prayer

Putting Fingers in the Ears During the Call to Prayer

Consensus of Followers and Non-Followers

Reasons for Kufr Against Abdullah Chakralawi

40

40

Impact of External Cleanliness on Internal

Wahhabis' External Worship

Excess and Neglect of Wahhabis and Chakralawis

State of Hanafis

Realities and Philosophies of Ablution

Medical Benefits of Ablution

It is Necessary to Wash Feet in Ablution

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 9

Table of Contents of Fiqhul-Masih

Titles

Page

76

76

78

78

78

79

79

80

81

81

81

82

83

83

83

83

84

84

86

86

98

85

85

88

!!!

Fiqhul-Masih

Page

Titles

Do not use contaminated water for health reasons

58 Tie the hand on the chest

Titles

Wudu of Hazrat Masih-e-Ma'ood

Where should the Imam stand?

Wiping over a torn sock

Do not wipe over dirty socks

Wiping over a bandage

Imamate should not be chosen as a profession

Appointing an Imam for Salah

Prayer behind an Imam

Realities and philosophies of ablution

Medical benefits of ablution

It is necessary to wash the feet in ablution

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 10

Fiqhul-Masih

Table of Contents

Page

76

76

78

78

78

79

79

80

81

81

81

82

83

83

83

83

84

84

86

86

98

85

85

88

!!!

Fiqhul-Masih

Titles

Do not use contaminated water for health reasons

58 Tie the hand on the chest

Titles

Wudu of Hazrat Masih-e-Ma'ood

Where should the Imam stand?

Wiping over a torn sock

Do not wipe over dirty socks

Wiping over a bandage

Imamate should not be chosen as a profession

Appointing an Imam for Salah

Prayer behind an Imam

Realities and philosophies of ablution

Medical benefits of ablution

It is necessary to wash the feet in ablution

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 11

Fiqhul-Masih

Page Numbers

Titles

Collecting Prayers

Praying in Congregation for Masih-e-Ma'ood

Definition of the Limit of Travel Prayers

Permissibility of Shortening Prayers in the Center

Prediction of Collecting Prayers for Masih-e-Ma'ood

Benefit from the Permission of Combining Two Prayers

Avoid Shortening Prayers During Employment Travel

Appearance of the Sign of Prayer Gathering

Collecting Prayers Before Travel

Avoiding Excess and Neglect in Combining Two Prayers

Offer Complete Prayers

Distance Limit for Collecting Prayers

Connection of Shortening Prayers with Fear and Every Journey

Collecting Prayers in Times of Severe Hardship

Number of Prayers Collected at the Time of the Battle of the Trench

Prayer Method of Masih-e-Ma'ood

Prayer of Seeking Guidance

Significance of Seeking Guidance

Procedure of Seeking Guidance Before Every Task

Seeking Guidance in Green Work

Seeking Guidance in Asr Prayer

Which Surahs to Recite in Seeking Guidance

Detailed Plan of Masih-e-Ma'ood's Prayer

Arrangement for Friday Prayer

Friday Prayer and Eid

Reciting Two Surahs before Friday Prayer

Can Friday Prayer be Individual?

Group Mandatory for Friday Prayer

Procedure of Seeking Guidance by Masih-e-Ma'ood

Read Your Friday Prayer Separately

Simple Way of Seeking Guidance

Precautionary Prayer after Friday Prayer

Not Permissible to Seek Guidance by Observing Open Signs

Friday Prayer at Two Places

Prayer for Rain

Two Fridays in Qadian and Its Reason

Solar Eclipse Prayer

Friday Prayer During Travel

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 12

Fiqhul-Masih

Table of Contents

Titles

Page

vi

164

164

167

167

167

168

168

168

169

169

170

170

170

171

171

171

171

172

172

172

172

173

173

173

173

173

174

174

174

174

175

175

175

175

176

177

177

178

179

180

181

182

182

183

184

185

185

186

187

187

190

Titles

Recommendation to Observe a Holiday for Friday Prayers

Sending a Memorial to the Government for Declaring a Holiday on Friday

If the Second Sermon of Friday Prayer is Not Delivered

Visiting Graves in the Morning is a Sunnah

Performing Umrah

What Dua to Make at the Grave?

Exception for Women for Friday Prayer

Permissibility of Making a Cemented Grave for Protection

Eid-ul-Fitr in Qadian

Protecting and Correcting Graves

Takbirs of Eidain

Is Reciting Fatiha Allowed?

Separation of Preacher and Imam

Reward of Feeding the Deceased Reaches Them

Donating to a Mosque

Following the Sunnah of Surah Yaseen

Angels Recite the Funeral Prayer of an Ahmadi Martyr

Non-Ahmadis Reciting Funeral Prayer

Misconceptions of the Public Regarding the Funeral of Non-Ahmadis

Ghusl of the Deceased. Using Cotton Pads for Suspicious Persons

Funeral Prayer for Everyone Completed

Communicating with the Deceased through Revelation

Seeing the Face of a Buried Imamia Deceased

Visiting Shrines

Raising Hands in Prayer After Burial

Asking Help from the Deceased is Not Allowed

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 13

Fiqhul-Masih

Table of Contents

Titles

Page

vii

194 Prohibition of Fasting at a Young Age

What to Do If the Moon Sighting is Mistaken?

195 Commitment to Six Fasts of Shawwal

Witnessing the Moon Sighting

Delaying Suhoor

195 Looking in the Mirror While Fasting

Chapter Titles

Zero Number

One Example of Caution at Suhoor Time

Fasting is Mandatory for Travelers, Not Optional

Do Not Break the Fast for Travelers and Patients

Breaking the Fast at Dhuhr Time

196 Applying Oil or Ointment in the Eyes While Fasting

198 Putting Medicine in the Eyes While Fasting

198 Smelling Fragrance While Fasting

199 Putting Kohl in the Eyes While Fasting

202 Taraweeh Prayers

Breaking the Fast After Asr Prayer

202 || Number of Rakats in Taraweeh

Breaking the Fast While Traveling

202 Taraweeh is Actually Tahajjud Prayer

Breaking the Fast While Traveling

214

215

216

216

216

216

217

217

217

218

203 Non-Hafiz Feeding a Hafiz Quran During Taraweeh

Breaking the Fast for the Sick. No Concern for Blame

205 Fasting on the Day of the Prophet's Union with Ali

Traveler Fasting at the Time of Standing

Breaking the Fast When Ill

208 || Are Fasts of Muharram Necessary?

Permission to Fast in Normal Illness

208 || Observing I'tikaf

Some Instructions Regarding Fasting in Illness

Purpose of Giving Fidya

210 Going to Court for a Case During I'tikaf?

Fasting is Not Nullified by Giving Fidya

How to Give Fidya?

Even Laborers are Under the Command of the Sick

At What Age Should Fasting Begin and Zakat Decrease

212 Emphasis on Fasting, Hajj, and Zakat

212 | Reason for Naming Zakat

211

212

☆☆☆

219

219

219

219

220

220

220

221

221

221

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 14

Fiqhul-Masih

Table of Contents

Titles

Page

viii

224 Prohibition of Fasting at a Young Age

What to Do If the Moon Sighting is Mistaken?

225 Commitment to Six Fasts of Shawwal

Witnessing the Moon Sighting

Delaying Suhoor

225 Looking in the Mirror While Fasting

Chapter Titles

Zero Number

One Example of Caution at Suhoor Time

Fasting is Mandatory for Travelers, Not Optional

Do Not Break the Fast for Travelers and Patients

Breaking the Fast at Dhuhr Time

226 Applying Oil or Ointment in the Eyes While Fasting

228 Putting Medicine in the Eyes While Fasting

228 Smelling Fragrance While Fasting

229 Putting Kohl in the Eyes While Fasting

232 Taraweeh Prayers

Breaking the Fast After Asr Prayer

232 || Number of Rakats in Taraweeh

Breaking the Fast While Traveling

232 Taraweeh is Actually Tahajjud Prayer

Breaking the Fast While Traveling

244

245

246

246

246

246

247

247

247

248

233 Non-Hafiz Feeding a Hafiz Quran During Taraweeh

Breaking the Fast for the Sick. No Concern for Blame

235 Fasting on the Day of the Prophet's Union with Ali

Traveler Fasting at the Time of Standing

Breaking the Fast When Ill

238 || Are Fasts of Muharram Necessary?

Permission to Fast in Normal Illness

238 || Observing I'tikaf

Some Instructions Regarding Fasting in Illness

Purpose of Giving Fidya

240 Going to Court for a Case During I'tikaf?

Fasting is Not Nullified by Giving Fidya

How to Give Fidya?

Even Laborers are Under the Command of the Sick

At What Age Should Fasting Begin and Zakat Decrease

242 Emphasis on Fasting, Hajj, and Zakat

242 | Reason for Naming Zakat

241

242

☆☆☆

249

249

249

249

250

250

250

251

251

251

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 15

Fiqhul-Masih

Page Numbers

Titles

Prohibition of Fasting at a Young Age

What to Do If the Moon Sighting is Mistaken?

Commitment to Six Fasts of Shawwal

Witnessing the Moon Sighting

Delaying Suhoor

Looking in the Mirror While Fasting

Chapter Titles

Zero Number

One Example of Caution at Suhoor Time

Fasting is Mandatory for Travelers, Not Optional

Do Not Break the Fast for Travelers and Patients

Breaking the Fast at Dhuhr Time

Applying Oil or Ointment in the Eyes While Fasting

Putting Medicine in the Eyes While Fasting

Smelling Fragrance While Fasting

Putting Kohl in the Eyes While Fasting

Taraweeh Prayers

Breaking the Fast After Asr Prayer

Number of Rakats in Taraweeh

Breaking the Fast While Traveling

Taraweeh is Actually Tahajjud Prayer

Breaking the Fast While Traveling

Non-Hafiz Feeding a Hafiz Quran During Taraweeh

Breaking the Fast for the Sick. No Concern for Blame

Fasting on the Day of the Prophet's Union with Ali

Traveler Fasting at the Time of Standing

Breaking the Fast When Ill

Are Fasts of Muharram Necessary?

Permission to Fast in Normal Illness

Observing I'tikaf

Some Instructions Regarding Fasting in Illness

Purpose of Giving Fidya

Going to Court for a Case During I'tikaf?

Fasting is Not Nullified by Giving Fidya

How to Give Fidya?

Even Laborers are Under the Command of the Sick

At What Age Should Fasting Begin and Zakat Decrease

Emphasis on Fasting, Hajj, and Zakat

Reason for Naming Zakat

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 16

Fiqhul-Masih

Page Numbers

Titles

Do not rush into divorce

Conditional divorce

Divorce and reconciliation

Divorce should be given at intervals

Issuing three divorces at once is not permissible

Remarriage after divorce

291 Purdah of the Mothers of the Believers

292 Do not unnecessarily impose strictness in dowry

293 Handshake not allowed with non-Mahram women

294 Observing purdah in emergencies

308

308

309

309

295 Buying and selling / business matters

296 Hoarding is not permissible

Guardian can give divorce on behalf of a minor

311 Customary status in buying and selling

298 Benefits on commercial transactions

Command of the time to obtain divorce

299 Blessings in good intentions

Do not rush in divorce

299 It is permissible to benefit from a pledged item

Inheritance

301 Setting a time for the pledge

Right of inheritance for a fasiq

301 Pledge with possession and writing is necessary

Making a religious person an heir is not allowed

Issue of orphan grandson

Keep a garden pledged for ten years

Draw lots for the division of land

312

313

313

314

315

315

317

Wisdom in giving half to a girl

303 Forced people cannot sell grain at high prices

318 Forced people

Observance of purdah

304 | Collection of irrigation dues

Philosophy of purdah

304 Commission on notes

Response to objections on purdah

Observance of purdah in special circumstances

Excessive show in purdah is not necessary

305

306

306

Interest, insurance, banking

Surahs

Interest within interest

Boundaries of purdah

Providence fund

318

319

320

320

320

321

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 17

Fiqhul-Masih

Page Numbers

Titles

Page xi

Table of Contents

Chapter Titles

Zero Number

Prohibition of Taking Interest in Trade 321

Performing Goodness with Commandments and All Religions' Followers

Dealing with Interest in Banks for Islamic Expenditure 323

Definition of Insurance

Life Insurance

Government Rights Should Not Be Wasted 327

Learn National and Government Languages 327

Benefits and Expenses of Saving and Business Enterprises 328

Landlords' Obligation to Collect Dues from Tenants

Avoid Taking Loans at Any Price

Pray for the Ruler's Well-Being 330

Receiving Compensation from a Defaulter Who Refuses to Return the Loan 330

Obey Government Laws

Avoid Taking Interest to Escape Financial Hardship

Life Insurance

Pre-Price and Post-Price of Newspapers

Five Principles of Masih Ma'ood

Dealing with Family Members Kindly 330

Opposition to Strikes Prohibited 331

Clean and Unclean 332

Permissible Things Are Halal

Government Compliance 333

Principles of Dealing with Aquatic Animals

Actually, All Things Are Halal

Rabbit Is Halal

Issue of Living in British Government 334

Prohibition of Alcohol and Gambling

Who Is the Authority?

Obeying the Authorities

Dealing with Other Nations Is Also Prohibited 337

Prohibition of Alcohol

Expressing Displeasure at Unjust Killing of Two Britishers 338

Harmful Effects of Alcohol

Freedom Granted by the Government

Is India Darul-Harb (Land of War)?

Avoid All Kinds of Rebellion

Advice to End Students' Strike

Strict Warning on Involvement in Strikes

Prohibition of Pig and Its Reasons

Respect for Torah and Bible's Prohibition of Swine

Avoid Excessive Scrutiny in Cleanliness and Uncleanliness 344

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 18

Fiqhul-Masih

Page Numbers

Titles

Page xii

Table of Contents

Chapter Titles

Zero Number

363 Viewing Sufi Practices with Good Intentions

Wasting Provisions

Hunting Birds After Reciting Takbirs

Slaughtering Animals is Necessary

364 Special Advice for Women

Avoiding Customs in Mourning

Distributing Bread in the Name of Deceased

Prohibition of Using Medically Prohibited Items

Sufi Practices in Remembrance and Dhikr

379

381

386

387

387

Abstaining from Harmful Substances Strengthens Faith

Preventing Use of All Harmful Substances

368 Choosing Unlawful Means to Prevent Innovations

Reducing Age by Consuming Intoxicants

367 | Recitation of Fatiha and Abandoning Opium

Harmful Effects of Tobacco

Expressing Displeasure at Interest

Guest's Right to Drink

Permission to Drink Slowly

Using Tobacco and Saffron

367 Abortion for the Deceased

Reciting Qul for the Deceased

Reciting Fatiha for the Deceased

Ending and Reciting Fatiha

Customs of Jhelum are Unlawful

Taking Payment for Leading Prayer and Reciting Fatiha

Staying Safe from Plague by Taking Pilgrimages

Using Strong Health Medicines is Allowed

How is it to Say "Ya Sheikh Abdul Qadir?"

Use of Perfumes

Issue of Respect for Images

Listening

Psalms

Look and Play

373 || Celebrating Birthdays

Evils of Sitting on Chairs

Innovations and Evils of 377 Singing

Custom of Begging

377 | Best Asceticism

Today's Fasts

389

390

390

391

391

391

392

392

393

394

395

397

398

399

401

401

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 19

Fiqhul-Masih

Page Numbers

Titles

Page xiii

Table of Contents

Chapter Titles

Zero Number

Placing a Flag or Body

402 || Photography

Distributing Food in the Cemetery in the Name of the Deceased 402 Image Corrupts Prayer

Making a Coffin for the Deceased and Involving in It 403 Concealing the Image of the Promised Messiah on Cards

Distributing Sherbet and Rice to the Tenth Mourner 403 | Purpose of Making Photos

How is Remembrance and Dhikr Done?

How is the Use of Tasbeeh?

403 Permission for Photography and Its Necessity

Blessings of Reciting Surah Fatiha

Benefits of Tasbeeh

Recitation of Dalail al-Khairat

Chapters of Shah Baba's Cups

Custom of Bismillah

404 | Permission for Photography for Necessity

405 || Recording the Verses of the Holy Quran

407 | Use of Infidel Products is Allowed

408 The Journey by Rail is for Our Benefit

419

420

422

424

425

426

426

427

427

408 Social Matters, Living, Mutual Cooperation 428

409 From National Unity to International Unity

Reading and Blowing

Claiming to Discover Graves is a Shameless Talk

Self-Made Jobs and Dhikr

How is the Mention of Sheikh?

410 How to Socialize with Opponents

Dealing with Uncultured People

Women Singing at Weddings

413 Expressing Extraordinary Joy on Some Occasions

Issue of Continuous Heartbeat

414 | Showing Good Manners to a Hindu Guest

When to Blow

417 | Sympathy with Hindus

Customs of Shab-e-Barat

417 Eating with People of the Book

Offering Sacrifice for the Purpose of Reward

417 Eating the Sacrifice of a Sectarian Group

New Innovations, Photography, Tika, Rail 418 Fulfilling Dreams

Using Means is Allowed

418 | Doctor Should Show Compassion and Caution

Servant of the Shariah Art is Allowed

How to Give Bath to the Plague Victim?

428

431

431

432

432

433

434

434

437

437

437

438

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 20

Fiqhul-Masih

Page Numbers

Titles

Page xiv

Table of Contents

Chapter Titles

Zero Number

Command for Ahmadis in Plague-Afflicted Areas

Permissible to Invite Upon Completion of a Sign

Celebrations of Spiritual Gatherings

Keeping Sand for Progeny

Fireworks Display

Sikhs and Hindus' Call to Prayer

Use of Gold, Silver, and Silk

Making Property from a Rupee of Bribe

Role of an Ahmadi in Troubled Areas

Avoiding Resemblance with Disbelievers

Not Accepting Bhaji

Using Knife with Thorns for Eating

Distributing Sweets on Childbirth

April Fool is a Dirty Custom

Distributing Sweets on the Occasion of a Pledge

How to Remember and Mention God?

How to Use Tasbeeh?

Permission for Photography and Its Necessity

Blessings of Reciting Surah Fatiha

Benefits of Tasbeeh

Recitation of Dalail al-Khairat

Chapters of Shah Baba's Cups

Custom of Bismillah

Permission for Photography for Necessity

Recording the Verses of the Holy Quran

Use of Infidel Products is Allowed

The Journey by Rail is for Our Benefit

Social Matters, Living, Mutual Cooperation

From National Unity to International Unity

Reading and Blowing

Claiming to Discover Graves is a Shameless Talk

Self-Made Jobs and Dhikr

How is the Mention of Sheikh?

How to Socialize with Opponents

Dealing with Uncultured People

Women Singing at Weddings

Expressing Extraordinary Joy on Some Occasions

Issue of Continuous Heartbeat

Showing Good Manners to a Hindu Guest

When to Blow

Sympathy with Hindus

Customs of Shab-e-Barat

Eating with People of the Book

Offering Sacrifice for the Purpose of Reward

Eating the Sacrifice of a Sectarian Group

New Innovations, Photography, Tika, Rail

Fulfilling Dreams

Using Means is Allowed

Doctor Should Show Compassion and Caution

Servant of the Shariah Art is Allowed

How to Give Bath to the Plague Victim?

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 21

Fiqhul-Masih

Page Numbers

Titles

Page XV

Table of Contents

Chapter Titles

Zero Number

Disliking to Read the Quran with Affectation 468 Prostration Becoming a Show During an Earthquake

Reciting and Blowing After Quran 468 Birth Control

Why Were Lunds Made?

Disliking to Seek Fortune-Telling from the Quran 469 Testifying to Adultery

Applying Henna is a Sunnah

Not Reading the Quran During Menstruation

Etiquette of Quranic Pages

Blessings on Saying Ameen

Respect for Parents to What Extent?

Do Not Become an Ascetic

Circumcising at an Older Age is Not Necessary

Some Characteristics of the Promised Messiah

Blowing After Reciting Surah Fatiha and Leaving Opium

It is Not Allowed to Give Charity for the Prophet Muhammad's Union

Praying for the Prophet's Well-Being

It is Correct to Fulfill a Vow Made with Good Intentions 473 Changing Names of Every New Muslim is Not Necessary

Fulfilling a Vow Made for Charity

Breaking a Vow

Blessing Someone in the Name of the Promised Messiah

Blessing of Hazrat Sahibzada Abdul Latif

What is the Basis of a Gift Based on a Dream 477 Keeping a Beard is the Way of the Prophets

The Five Struggles of Islam

Disliking Severe Asceticism

Shaving the Beard is Allowed

How Should the Beard Be?

Permissibility of Giving One's Age to Another

Spending Haram Money in the Promotion of Islam

Masmarism, the Art of Training

Preventing Diseases Should Be Done

Precautions to Avoid Contagious Diseases Should Be Taken

Getting Out of a Plague-Afflicted Area

Offering a Gift for Eating in a Special Way

Taking Oath After Another

How Should the Beard Be?

Allowing the Use of Infidel Products

Rail Travel is for Our Benefit

Social Matters, Living, Mutual Cooperation

From National Unity to International Unity

Reading and Blowing

Claiming to Discover Graves is Shameful Talk

Self-Made Jobs and Dhikr

How Should a Sheikh Be Mentioned?

How to Socialize with Opponents

Dealing with Uncultured People

Women Singing at Weddings

Expressing Extraordinary Joy on Some Occasions

Issue of Continuous Heartbeat

Showing Good Manners to a Hindu Guest

When to Blow

Sympathy with Hindus

Customs of Shab-e-Barat

Eating with People of the Book

Offering Sacrifice for the Purpose of Reward

Eating the Sacrifice of a Sectarian Group

New Innovations, Photography, Tika, Rail

Fulfilling Dreams

Using Means is Allowed

Doctor Should Show Compassion and Caution

Servant of the Shariah Art is Allowed

How to Give Bath to the Plague Victim?

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 22

Fiqhul-Masih

Page Numbers

Titles

Page 517

Table of Contents

Chapter Titles

Zero Number

The Way of Pledge

Communication with Spirits

500 || Permission for Competition from God

Current Misconception about Jihad

Igniting Jihad with God's Commandments

502 Why Jihad is Now Prohibited?

Do Not Practice Severe Asceticism from Your Own Suggestion

503 | Truthfulness of the Companions and Patience

Blowing on the Chest

504 Current Concept of Psychological Jihad Based on Personal Purposes

If a Divine Scheme Explains, It's Allowed in Sharia

Advice to Your Community

Listening to Songs on the Radio

505 Now Jihad with Swords is Over

Seeking Help from the Dead is Allowed

Rulers Should Educate the Public through Scholars

Impact of Testifying to the Opinion of an Interpreter?

Seeking Fortune-Telling from a Name

Seeking Fortune-Telling from a Book

506 Government's Service Recommendations

Decision of Hazrat Sahibzada's Jihad

Annual Session Arrangement

Seeking Fortune-Telling from an Evil Name is Not Allowed

Annual Session Arrangement is Not an Innovation

We Do Not Practice Incantations

Prohibition of Prostration for Veneration

Unnecessary Scrutiny is Forbidden

Permission for Appearance and Its Reality

State of the Scholars of This Era

508 Background of Annual Session Arrangement

Strange Fatwa of the Imam of a Mosque in Lahore

Merit of Journey for Religious Education

513 Travel for Various Purposes

Reality of Jihad in the Quran and Hadith

Encouragement for Various Travels

Religious Freedom is Essential

Fatwa Against Jihad with Killing

Research on the Real Meaning of Jihad

Reasons for Prohibiting the Practices of the Prophets

514 Why is a Specific Date Set for the Session?

No Innovation in Arranging for Propagation

515 Every Era Desires New Arrangements

Compulsory and Unjust Actions of Disbelievers

Hadiths of Hazrat Umar

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 23

Fiqhul-Masih

Chapter Start

Rulings on the Juridical Method

In the name of Allah, the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful.

Chapter Start

Hazrat Mirza Ghulam Ahmad Qadiani, the Promised Messiah and Mahdi, peace be upon him, was sent by Allah Almighty at a time when the Muslim Ummah was in need of reform due to internal divisions and widespread attacks on Islam by all other religions. The Ummah was like a single body but had fragmented into various sects due to mutual differences, and the strange thing was that these differences were not in fundamental principles but in subsidiary matters. The Word of God, the Quran, was present in the form of Allah's rope, but due to conflicts, each sect interpreted it differently. There was intense discord in juridical and doctrinal differences. Despite the fact that for the past twelve hundred years, juridical schools had been flowing together in the form of rivers, and there were mutual discussions, debates, and dialogues among them, in this era, everyone had fortified themselves in their own positions and was not even willing to listen to others. In this situation, Hazrat Masih Maud (as) expressed:

"The Ummah has split, and the community has quarreled. Among them are Hanbali, Shafi'i, Maliki, Hanafi, and the group of Shia. Undoubtedly, the teaching was one, but the parties differed thereafter, so you see every party rejoicing in what they have. And every faction has built a fortress for its school and does not want to leave it, even if they find a better form than it, and they are entrenched against their brothers."

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 24

Fiqhul-Masih

Chapter Start

Rulings on the Juridical Method

In the name of Allah, the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful.

Chapter Start

Hazrat Mirza Ghulam Ahmad Qadiani, the Promised Messiah and Mahdi, peace be upon him, was sent by Allah Almighty at a time when the Muslim Ummah was in need of reform due to internal divisions and widespread attacks on Islam by all other religions. The Ummah was like a single body but had fragmented into various sects due to mutual differences, and the strange thing was that these differences were not in fundamental principles but in subsidiary matters. The Word of God, the Quran, was present in the form of Allah's rope, but due to conflicts, each sect interpreted it differently. There was intense discord in juridical and doctrinal differences. Despite the fact that for the past twelve hundred years, juridical schools had been flowing together in the form of rivers, and there were mutual discussions, debates, and dialogues among them, in this era, everyone had fortified themselves in their own positions and was not even willing to listen to others. In this situation, Hazrat Masih Maud (as) expressed:

"The Ummah has split, and the community has quarreled. Among them are Hanbali, Shafi'i, Maliki, Hanafi, and the group of Shia. Undoubtedly, the teaching was one, but the parties differed thereafter, so you see every party rejoicing in what they have. And every faction has built a fortress for its school and does not want to leave it, even if they find a better form than it, and they are entrenched against their brothers."

Chapter Start

Rulings on the Juridical Method

Allah Almighty sent me to extract the essence and to cut off the excessive, to warn the disobedient, and to raise the fallen, and to remove the differences and make the Quran the master of intentions and the direction of religion. (Mirror of the Perfections of Islam, Spiritual Treasures Volume 5, pages 560, 559)

Translation: The Muslim Ummah has become divided and scattered. Among them are Hanbali, Shafi'i, Maliki, Hanafi, and Shia. There is no doubt that the teaching was initially one, but later groups were formed, and each group became pleased with their own views. Each faction has built a fortress for its religion and does not want to come out of it, even if they find a better situation. They are entrenched in their own opinions and are not willing to listen to their brothers. Allah sent me in this situation to remove them from these fortresses, bring those who had gone far closer, make the disobedient alert, and thus remove the discord and make the Quran the master of intentions and the direction of religion. Hazrat Mirza Masih Maud (as) was sent by Allah at a time when the Muslim Ummah was divided, scattered, and misguided.

The famous Hadith from the Book of Prophets was actually about your blessed existence. The Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "By Him in Whose hand is my life, the son of Mary will soon descend among you as a just ruler. He will break the cross, kill the swine, and abolish the jizyah. Wealth will flow so much that no one will accept it."

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 25

Chapter Start

Rulings on the Juridical Method

In the name of Allah, the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful.

Chapter Start

Allah Almighty sent me to extract the essence and to cut off the excessive, to warn the disobedient, and to raise the fallen, and to remove the differences and make the Quran the master of intentions and the direction of religion. (Mirror of the Perfections of Islam, Spiritual Treasures Volume 5, pages 560, 559)

Translation: The Muslim Ummah has become divided and scattered. Among them are Hanbali, Shafi'i, Maliki, Hanafi, and Shia. There is no doubt that the teaching was initially one, but later groups were formed, and each group became pleased with their own views. Each faction has built a fortress for its religion and does not want to come out of it, even if they find a better situation. They are entrenched in their own opinions and are not willing to listen to their brothers. Allah sent me in this situation to remove them from these fortresses, bring those who had gone far closer, make the disobedient alert, and thus remove the discord and make the Quran the master of intentions and the direction of religion. Hazrat Mirza Masih Maud (as) was sent by Allah at a time when the Muslim Ummah was divided, scattered, and misguided.

The famous Hadith from the Book of Prophets was actually about your blessed existence. The Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "By Him in Whose hand is my life, the son of Mary will soon descend among you as a just ruler. He will break the cross, kill the swine, and abolish the jizyah. Wealth will flow so much that no one will accept it."

Chapter Start

Rulings on the Juridical Method

"In the name of Allah, the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful."

Chapter Start

Allah Almighty sent me to extract the essence and to cut off the excessive, to warn the disobedient, and to raise the fallen, and to remove the differences and make the Quran the master of intentions and the direction of religion. (Mirror of the Perfections of Islam, Spiritual Treasures Volume 5, pages 560, 559)

Translation: The Muslim Ummah has become divided and scattered. Among them are Hanbali, Shafi'i, Maliki, Hanafi, and Shia. There is no doubt that the teaching was initially one, but later groups were formed, and each group became pleased with their own views. Each faction has built a fortress for its religion and does not want to come out of it, even if they find a better situation. They are entrenched in their own opinions and are not willing to listen to their brothers. Allah sent me in this situation to remove them from these fortresses, bring those who had gone far closer, make the disobedient alert, and thus remove the discord and make the Quran the master of intentions and the direction of religion. Hazrat Mirza Masih Maud (as) was sent by Allah at a time when the Muslim Ummah was divided, scattered, and misguided.

The famous Hadith from the Book of Prophets was actually about your blessed existence. The Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "By Him in Whose hand is my life, the son of Mary will soon descend among you as a just ruler. He will break the cross, kill the swine, and abolish the jizyah. Wealth will flow so much that no one will accept it."

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 26

Fiqhul-Masih

Chapter Start

Rulings on the Juridical Method

Beginning

The Juridical Method of Rulings

In the name of Allah, the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful.

We have come as a command. Is it necessary for a ruling to become a follower of a particular sect? Which group's hadiths should be accepted? Some hadiths will be declared rejected and abandoned, and some will be considered correct.

Another place mentioned: "The name of the coming Messiah has been given the command. This name itself indicates that there will be errors and different opinions... people will be present. Then only his decision will be spoken. If they had to agree to all kinds of things, why was his name given the command?"

(Al-Hakam, February 10, 1905, page 4)

You have mentioned that the command is actually similar to the sanctuary whose job is to save people from differences and provide peace. It was said:

"Allah has sent one of His servants to come between them and make a ruling among those matters on which they used to differ, and so that they declare it victorious and accept every good thing in it and do not feel any tightness in their hearts about its decisions. And this is the same command that has come (from Allah)... O people! You were waiting for the Messiah and Allah manifested him as He wished. So turn your faces towards your Lord and do not follow your desires. If you do not hunt in the state of ihram, how can you now follow your divergent opinions when you have the command available?"

Footnote: Divergent opinions are like birds in the air, and the command is like that peaceful sanctuary that provides peace from errors, just as Allah does.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 27

Fiqhul-Masih

Chapter Start

Rulings on the Juridical Method

Beginning

The Juridical Method of Rulings

In the name of Allah, the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful.

We have come as a command. Is it necessary for a ruling to become a follower of a particular sect? Which group's hadiths should be accepted? Some hadiths will be declared rejected and abandoned, and some will be considered correct.

Another place mentioned: "The name of the coming Messiah has been given the command. This name itself indicates that there will be errors and different opinions... people will be present. Then only his decision will be spoken. If they had to agree to all kinds of things, why was his name given the command?"

(Al-Hakam, February 10, 1905, page 4)

You have mentioned that the command is actually similar to the sanctuary whose job is to save people from differences and provide peace. It was said:

"Allah has sent one of His servants to come between them and make a ruling among those matters on which they used to differ, and so that they declare it victorious and accept every good thing in it and do not feel any tightness in their hearts about its decisions. And this is the same command that has come (from Allah)... O people! You were waiting for the Messiah and Allah manifested him as He wished. So turn your faces towards your Lord and do not follow your desires. If you do not hunt in the state of ihram, how can you now follow your divergent opinions when you have the command available?"

Footnote: Divergent opinions are like birds in the air, and the command is like that peaceful sanctuary that provides peace from errors, just as Allah does.

Chapter Start

Rulings on the Juridical Method

"For the sake of the sanctity of the sacred land, hunting in the sanctuary is prohibited just as following diverse opinions... is prohibited due to the presence of the command. That command which is infallible and is in the place of Allah Almighty. Now, it is a requirement of etiquette that everything should be presented before it, and everything should be obtained from it. (Mirror of the Perfections of Islam, Spiritual Treasures Volume 18, pages 339, 338)

Hazrat Mirza Ghulam Ahmad, the Promised Messiah, peace be upon him, guided the Muslim Ummah in every aspect and rectified the beliefs and actions that had gone astray. At the time of your mission, the Muslim Ummah was divided, scattered, and misguided into different sects and groups, and there was intense discord in juridical differences. The division between the Hanafis and non-Hanafis was clear in British India, and the Hanafis took pride in their Hanafi identity, closed the doors of ijtihad in religion, and followed the pride of their imams. On the other hand, the Ahl-e-Hadith group opposed the Hanafis and engaged in mutual discussions on subsidiary matters. The Ahl-e-Hadith were called monotheists and emphasized the importance and status of hadiths, presenting Bukhari and Muslim as practically equal to the Quran. Therefore, Hazrat Masih Maud (as) rectified the deviations of both groups and showed them the right path. He said:

"When we consider why the hadiths of these books (Bukhari and Muslim, the narrators) are considered obligatory, it seems obligatory to us just as it is considered obligatory for the Hanafis to follow the ijtihads of the great imams! But a wise person can think that this obligation is not religious but has been imposed from the influence of such thoughts over time, in the same situation in which you people object to the Hanafi sect that they have abandoned the legal texts..."

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 28

Chapter Start

Rulings on the Juridical Method

Beginning

The Juridical Method of Rulings

In the name of Allah, the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful.

We have come as a command. Is it necessary for a ruling to become a follower of a particular sect? Which group's hadiths should be accepted? Some hadiths will be declared rejected and abandoned, and some will be considered correct.

Another place mentioned: "The name of the coming Messiah has been given the command. This name itself indicates that there will be errors and different opinions... people will be present. Then only his decision will be spoken. If they had to agree to all kinds of things, why was his name given the command?"

(Al-Hakam, February 10, 1905, page 4)

You have mentioned that the command is actually similar to the sanctuary whose job is to save people from differences and provide peace. It was said:

"Allah has sent one of His servants to come between them and make a ruling among those matters on which they used to differ, and so that they declare it victorious and accept every good thing in it and do not feel any tightness in their hearts about its decisions. And this is the same command that has come (from Allah)... O people! You were waiting for the Messiah and Allah manifested him as He wished. So turn your faces towards your Lord and do not follow your desires. If you do not hunt in the state of ihram, how can you now follow your divergent opinions when you have the command available?"

Footnote: Divergent opinions are like birds in the air, and the command is like that peaceful sanctuary that provides peace from errors, just as Allah does.

Chapter Start

Rulings on the Juridical Method

"For the sake of the sanctity of the sacred land, hunting in the sanctuary is prohibited just as following diverse opinions... is prohibited due to the presence of the command. That command which is infallible and is in the place of Allah Almighty. Now, it is a requirement of etiquette that everything should be presented before it, and everything should be obtained from it."

(Mirror of the Perfections of Islam, Spiritual Treasures Volume 18, pages 339, 338)

Hazrat Mirza Ghulam Ahmad, the Promised Messiah, peace be upon him, guided the Muslim Ummah in every aspect and rectified the beliefs and actions that had gone astray. At the time of your mission, the Muslim Ummah was divided, scattered, and misguided into different sects and groups, and there was intense discord in juridical differences. The division between the Hanafis and non-Hanafis was clear in British India, and the Hanafis took pride in their Hanafi identity, closed the doors of ijtihad in religion, and followed the pride of their imams. On the other hand, the Ahl-e-Hadith group opposed the Hanafis and engaged in mutual discussions on subsidiary matters. The Ahl-e-Hadith were called monotheists and emphasized the importance and status of hadiths, presenting Bukhari and Muslim as practically equal to the Quran. Therefore, Hazrat Masih Maud (as) rectified the deviations of both groups and showed them the right path. He said:

"When we consider why the hadiths of these books (Bukhari and Muslim, the narrators) are considered obligatory, it seems obligatory to us just as it is considered obligatory for the Hanafis to follow the ijtihads of the great imams! But a wise person can think that this obligation is not religious but has been imposed from the influence of such thoughts over time, in the same situation in which you people object to the Hanafi sect that they have abandoned the legal texts..."

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 29

Fiqhul-Masih

Chapter Start

Rulings on the Juridical Method

Beginning

The Juridical Method of Rulings

In the name of Allah, the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful.

We will never accept meanings contrary to the Quranic texts as correct, and if we find a hadith that contradicts the Noble Quran, we will not be able to interpret it. Such a hadith will be discarded.

Another place mentioned: "The name of the coming Messiah has been given the command. This name itself indicates that there will be errors and different opinions... people will be present. Then only his decision will be spoken. If they had to agree to all kinds of things, why was his name given the command?"

(Al-Hakam, February 10, 1905, page 4)

You have mentioned that the command is actually similar to the sanctuary whose job is to save people from differences and provide peace. It was said:

"Allah has sent one of His servants to come between them and make a ruling among those matters on which they used to differ, and so that they declare it victorious and accept every good thing in it and do not feel any tightness in their hearts about its decisions. And this is the same command that has come (from Allah)... O people! You were waiting for the Messiah and Allah manifested him as He wished. So turn your faces towards your Lord and do not follow your desires. If you do not hunt in the state of ihram, how can you now follow your divergent opinions when you have the command available?"

Footnote: Divergent opinions are like birds in the air, and the command is like that peaceful sanctuary that provides peace from errors, just as Allah does.

Chapter Start

Rulings on the Juridical Method

"For the sake of the sanctity of the sacred land, hunting in the sanctuary is prohibited just as following diverse opinions... is prohibited due to the presence of the command. That command which is infallible and is in the place of Allah Almighty. Now, it is a requirement of etiquette that everything should be presented before it, and everything should be obtained from it."

(Mirror of the Perfections of Islam, Spiritual Treasures Volume 18, pages 339, 338)

Hazrat Mirza Ghulam Ahmad, the Promised Messiah, peace be upon him, guided the Muslim Ummah in every aspect and rectified the beliefs and actions that had gone astray. At the time of your mission, the Muslim Ummah was divided, scattered, and misguided into different sects and groups, and there was intense discord in juridical differences. The division between the Hanafis and non-Hanafis was clear in British India, and the Hanafis took pride in their Hanafi identity, closed the doors of ijtihad in religion, and followed the pride of their imams. On the other hand, the Ahl-e-Hadith group opposed the Hanafis and engaged in mutual discussions on subsidiary matters. The Ahl-e-Hadith were called monotheists and emphasized the importance and status of hadiths, presenting Bukhari and Muslim as practically equal to the Quran. Therefore, Hazrat Masih Maud (as) rectified the deviations of both groups and showed them the right path. He said:

"When we consider why the hadiths of these books (Bukhari and Muslim, the narrators) are considered obligatory, it seems obligatory to us just as it is considered obligatory for the Hanafis to follow the ijtihads of the great imams! But a wise person can think that this obligation is not religious but has been imposed from the influence of such thoughts over time, in the same situation in which you people object to the Hanafi sect that they have abandoned the legal texts..."

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 30

Fiqhul-Masih

Chapter Start

Rulings on the Juridical Method

The Beginning

The Juridical Method of Rulings

In the name of Allah, the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful.

It can be said that the Quran is the word of God, and the Sunnah of the Messenger of Allah, peace be upon him, is his action.

(Review on the Discussion of Butalwi and Chakralwi. Spiritual Treasures Volume 19, pages 210, 209)

Some people consider it a mistake to equate Sunnah and Hadith, whereas they are distinct. Even if the Hadiths were not written down until one and a half to two centuries after you, the Sunnah would not have been lost because this tradition has been ongoing since the revelation of the Quran, and Hadiths are the sayings that came from the mouth of the Messenger of Allah, peace be upon him, and were written down in the second century after you."

(Al-Hakam, November 17, 1902, page 2)

The Promised Messiah emphasized the importance of Sunnah and interaction over Hadith and said: "It is a deception to think that details of fasting, prayers, etc., were known through Hadiths, rather, they were known due to the tradition of interaction and, in fact, this tradition is not related to the art of Hadith. It is a necessity for every religion."

(Al-Hakam Discussion Ludhiana. Spiritual Treasures Volume 4, page 26)

You clarified the relationship between Sunnah and interaction and explained the greater importance of Sunnah, stating that it has been strengthened by the tradition of interaction.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 31

Chapter Start

Rulings on the Juridical Method

The Beginning

The Juridical Method of Rulings

In the name of Allah, the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful.

"We have come as a command, meaning the hadiths that have been established through a firm, national, and undoubtedly connected series and have reached the level of certainty, in which all the necessities of religion, worship, ethical issues, and Shariah rulings are included."

(Al-Hakam Discussion Ludhiana. Spiritual Treasures Volume 4, page 35)

Human ijtihad holds the virtue of Sunnah

Hazrat Masih Maud (as) on one side set the Quran Kareem as the standard for judging hadiths and elevated Sunnah and interaction over hadith, giving it definitive and certain status. On the other side, weak hadiths that are deemed weak according to the self-made standards of the narrators are also given preference over human ijtihad and jurisprudence because they are attributed to the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him). In this regard, you advised your community as follows:

"It should be the duty of our community that if a hadith is not contradictory and opposed to the Quran and Sunnah, no matter how low its degree, they should act upon it and give preference to it over human-made jurisprudence."

(Review on the Discussion of Butalwi and Chakralwi. Spiritual Treasures Volume 19, page 212)

Revival of the Essence of Shariah

Hazrat Masih Maud (as) was inspired by Allah Almighty:

He revives the religion and establishes the Shariah.

(Reality of Revelation. Spiritual Treasures Volume 22, page 79)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 32

Chapter Start

Rulings on the Juridical Method

The Beginning

The Juridical Method of Rulings

In the name of Allah, the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful.

We have come as a command, meaning the hadiths that have been established through a firm, national, and undoubtedly connected series and have reached the level of certainty, in which all the necessities of religion, worship, ethical issues, and Shariah rulings are included.

(Al-Hakam Discussion Ludhiana. Spiritual Treasures Volume 4, page 35)

Human ijtihad holds the virtue of Sunnah

Hazrat Masih Maud (as) on one side set the Quran Kareem as the standard for judging hadiths and elevated Sunnah and interaction over hadith, giving it definitive and certain status. On the other side, weak hadiths that are deemed weak according to the self-made standards of the narrators are also given preference over human ijtihad and jurisprudence because they are attributed to the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him). In this regard, you advised your community as follows:

"It should be the duty of our community that if a hadith is not contradictory and opposed to the Quran and Sunnah, no matter how low its degree, they should act upon it and give preference to it over human-made jurisprudence."

(Review on the Discussion of Butalwi and Chakralwi. Spiritual Treasures Volume 19, page 212)

Revival of the Essence of Shariah

Hazrat Masih Maud (as) was inspired by Allah Almighty:

He revives the religion and establishes the Shariah.

(Reality of Revelation. Spiritual Treasures Volume 22, page 79)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 33

Chapter Start

Rulings on the Juridical Method

The Beginning

The Juridical Method of Rulings

In the name of Allah, the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful.

Only acting on apparent issues and not understanding the reality is a grave mistake. Allah has sent me as a reformer who guides according to the needs of the time. It was stated:

"The one who comes as a reformer does not come to discuss the issues of ablution and prayer."

(Al-Hakam, May 19, 1899, page 4)

Renewal is in both the Sharia and the Method

Renewal does not mean to increase or decrease. Its meaning is that the beliefs have been corrupted in reality and various additions have been made to them, or the righteous deeds have become lax in performance, or the ways and rules of reaching and dealing with Allah have not been preserved. These should be expressed in their original and clear form.

(Al-Hakam, June 24, 1900, page 3)

Qiyas (analogical deductions) by mujtahids are obligatory

Hazrat Masih Maud (as) made decisions in the capacity of judicial rulings and resolved mutual disputes among the Muslim community. In matters where differences were found within the Muslim community and mutual discussions were held, you showed the correct and moderate path. Additionally, you gave great importance to the independent reasoning of the Muslim community in religious and customary legal matters. Especially those issues that are based on the independent reasoning of the great scholars of the community and the Muslim community has been acting upon them for centuries. It was stated:

"I assure all Muslims that I do not have any separation from any one command, just as all Muslims act based on the clear Quranic injunctions and

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 34

Fiqhul-Masih

Chapter Start

Rulings on the Juridical Method

The Beginning

The Juridical Method of Rulings

In the name of Allah, the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful.

Authentic Hadiths and Accepted Analogical Deductions by Mujtahids are Obligatory

I also acknowledge the importance of authentic hadiths and accepted analogical deductions by mujtahids. Similarly, I believe in them.

(Al-Hakam Discussion Ludhiana. Spiritual Treasures Volume 4, page 82)

Respect for the Elders

Hazrat Mirza Ghulam Ahmad, the Promised Messiah, peace be upon him, made decisions in the capacity of judicial rulings and weighed in on specific positions. Some individuals raised questions that led to objections from certain respected figures in matters related to religion. In such situations, you advised against delving deeper. For example, it was mentioned that some elders listen to poetry. Is this permissible? You emphasized that it is not good to have a negative opinion about the elders; it is better to have a positive outlook. It was proven through a hadith that the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) also listened to poetry.

(Al-Badr, November 17, 1905, page 6)

Similarly, once someone questioned the practices of Sufis, and you stated that we do not consider the need for such practices. You mentioned that we do not think about such matters if they are against Sharia. You highlighted that if these matters are against Sharia, then great scholars and leaders, including Hazrat Ahmad Sirhindi (may Allah have mercy on him), who have claimed to be the revivers of the second millennium, have also committed innovations and encouraged people towards such practices. On this, you said:

"There was a time in Islam when conquests increased, and people's hearts cooled from the abundance of worldly wealth and possessions. At that time, if some elders adopted certain practices, leading to innovations and teaching people such matters, the Prophet (peace be upon him) said...

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 35

Chapter Start

Rulings on the Juridical Method

The Beginning

The Juridical Method of Rulings

It is said that the actions that were beneficial in that spiritual epidemic due to their good intentions should be attributed to Allah.

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 2, pages 70, 69)

Despite differences in some beliefs of the elders, you gave great importance to their respect and acceptance of their high status. Particularly, the honor given to Imam Abu Hanifa, who for the past thirteen hundred years has been accused by opposing scholars of Ahl al-Ra'y and repeatedly presented by Ahl-e-Hadith that Imam Sahib resorted to analogy, as if he introduced it into Sharia. On a similar occasion in the Al-Hakam Discussion Ludhiana, Hazrat Masih Maud addressed Molvi Muhammad Hussain Batalwi saying:

"O respected Molvi Sahib, do not be dissatisfied. If you had even a bit of good opinion about the respected ones like Imam Abu Hanifa, you would not use such light and derogatory words. You do not know the stature of Imam Sahib; he was a great ocean, and all others are his branches. To name him Ahl al-Ra'y is a heavy betrayal! Imam Abu Hanifa, besides the excellences of knowledge, had the extraction of prophetic traditions in the issues of the Quran. May Allah have mercy on Hazrat Mujaddid Alif Thani, he stated on page 307 that the extraction of issues in the Quran with the coming Messiah is a spiritual suitability."

(Al-Hakam Discussion Ludhiana. Spiritual Treasures Volume 4, page 101)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 36

Chapter Start

Rulings on the Juridical Method

The Beginning

The Juridical Method of Rulings

In the name of Allah, the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful.

Some people used to interpret some Hadiths or leave them. This led to objections from your opponents. In reality, your verdicts were not against the Quran and Hadith. Mentioning this, Hazrat Masih Maud (as) states:

Imam Sahib was superior to the remaining Imams in his power of ijtihad, his knowledge, understanding, and discernment. His decision-making ability was so refined that he could distinguish between proof and disproof with great precision. His strength was a special instrument in understanding the Quran Sharif, and his nature had a special connection with the Divine Word, and they had reached the highest level of gnosis. Therefore, in ijtihad and inference, their status was so high that reaching that level made others deficient. Glory be to Allah! This wise and divine Imam, considering an indication of a verse, understood many Hadiths that were contrary to it like a straw and did not entertain any doubt of ignorance."

(Removal of Misconceptions. Spiritual Treasures Volume 3, page 385)

Wisdom on the Commands of Shariah

Hazrat Masih Maud (as) eliminated the evils that were being spread by the opponents of Islam at that time and the various objections being raised on the teachings of Islam. You fulfilled the right of defending Islam. The introduction of the book "Al-Burhan Al-Ahmadiyya on the Reality of the Book of Allah, the Quran, and the Prophethood of Muhammad" is evident.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 37

Chapter Start

Rulings on the Juridical Method

The Beginning

The Juridical Method of Rulings

In the name of Allah, the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful.

Meaning the Quran's Truth and the Prophethood of the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) with Ahmad's Evidences and Arguments

In this book, you presented the pure teachings of Islam and the undeniable evidences of being on the right path, which are based on the necessities of human welfare, human nature, and life itself. You stated:

Today, among all revealed books on earth, the Quran Majid is the one whose words are divine, whose principles are based on salvation, absolute truth, and natural disposition. Whose beliefs are so perfect and firm that they are supported by strong evidences, whose commands are purely based on truth, whose teachings are completely free from any mixture of polytheism, innovation, and idolatry, and which has the zeal to manifest the honor and perfection of the esteemed Lord in every way. Whose nature is filled with the unity of the Divine and does not attribute any kind of defect, imperfection, or unworthy attributes to the pure essence of the Almighty Lord, and does not want to forcibly impose any belief but first displays the truthfulness of what it teaches and proves every statement and claim with clear evidences. And by clearly explaining the reality of every principle, it leads to complete certainty and knowledge.

And it defends against all corruptions, impurities, flaws, and corruptions found in the beliefs, actions, statements, and deeds of people, and teaches all manners that are extremely necessary for a person to become truly human and vigorously defends against every corruption with the same force that is essential for human defense.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 38

Chapter Start

Rulings on the Juridical Method

The Beginning

The Juridical Method of Rulings

In the name of Allah, the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful.

The spread of this teaching nowadays is widespread. Its education is extremely direct, strong, and sound as if it is a mirror of the laws of nature and a sun of heart's insight. (Al-Burhan Al-Ahmadiyya, Spiritual Treasures Volume 1, pages 82, 81)

You presented strong evidence in favor of your stance. Whether it was about polygamy or the inheritance laws where women's share in property is fixed, you provided intellectual responses to all. Whether it was objections raised or counter-objections in response to the opponents' objections, you clarified every matter with precision. Your responses to objections raised against the prayer timings or the hidden benefits of ablution and prayer, in addition to the apparent natural benefits, were elucidated. You expounded the philosophical aspects of prayer timings and established that the various prayer times align with the realities and situations of life. Whether it was the issue of giving the call to prayer in a child's ear or the apparent and implicit benefits of congregational prayer, or the wisdom behind Hajj, you presented all issues with intellectual evidence. You addressed objections in your writings and discourses by presenting both transmitted and rational evidence and responded to those objectors who did not consider transmitted evidence significant by attempting to convince them with rational arguments. You stated:

"These are the fundamental principles that can satisfy the wandering intellect only through intellect, and what is a hindrance to intellect can only be guided back on the path through intellect." (Al-Burhan Al-Ahmadiyya, Spiritual Treasures Volume 1, page 67)

You established the issue of the veil as rational and in perfect accordance with human needs. You presented examples of human necessities, stating:

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 39

Chapter Start

Rulings on the Juridical Method

The Beginning

The Juridical Method of Rulings

Just as after many experiences, the law of divorce was passed, similarly, one day you will see that a law similar to the Islamic veil will also be enacted in Europe. Otherwise, the consequence will be that women and men will become indistinguishable like quadrupeds, and it will be difficult to determine whose son is who.

(Naseem Da'wat. Spiritual Treasures Volume 19, page 434)

Respect and Honor for the Prophecies of the Prophet (peace be upon him)

Hazrat Mirza Ghulam Ahmad, the Promised Messiah, peace be upon him, practiced some permissions and conveniences of the Sharia that Allah had allowed, but people had abandoned acting upon such matters themselves. For example, congregational prayers were permitted for the convenience of humans. Hazrat Mirza Ghulam Ahmad, in addition to the pure religious necessities of travels and seasonal disruptions, had to combine prayers, and at times, prayers continued to be combined for several months. Some objectors raised objections to this, and you explained this matter with great gentleness and love, stating that I combine prayers according to the commandments of Sharia and to fulfill the great prophecy of the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him), and I do not view the issue of timely prayers with disdain. You said:

"The main point when we combine prayers is that I do not initiate without the understanding, revelation, and inspiration of Allah. Some matters are such that I do not express them but they often become apparent. As far as what Allah has indicated to me regarding the combination between the two prayers, it is that the great prophecy of the Messenger of Allah (peace be upon him) 'Prayers are a source of comfort for him' is now being fulfilled."

(Al-Hakam, November 24, 1902, page 1)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 40

Chapter Start

Rulings on the Juridical Method

The Beginning

The Juridical Method of Rulings

We also act upon permissions. Prayers have been combined for over two months due to illness and writing the interpretation of Surah Al-Fatihah, and the narration of combining prayers is also being fulfilled that prayers will be combined for the sake of the Messiah. From this narration, it is also evident that the Promised Messiah will not lead the prayers at their time, someone else will, and he will lead the prayers for the sake of the Messiah. It happens just like that day when we cannot pray due to severe illness. On that day, prayers are not combined, and from the words of this narration, it is understood that the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) said with affection that it will be so for his sake. Let us respect and honor the prophecies of the Messenger of Allah and not treat them carelessly, otherwise, it will be a major sin to look at the prophecies of the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) with a negligent eye. Allah has created such means that prayers have been combined for so long, otherwise, for a day or two, this would not have been the case. We respect the words of the Messenger of Allah (peace be upon him) word by word and letter by letter."

(Al-Hakam, February 17, 1901, pages 13, 14)

Necessity of Acting upon Sharia Permissions

Hazrat Masih Maud (as) always kept the reality of Allah's Sharia in mind and emphasized the purpose and goal of the commands. Allah has always presented the truth of the Sharia to mankind and emphasized the objectives of the commands.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 41

Chapter Start

Rulings on the Juridical Method

The Beginning

The Juridical Method of Rulings

By providing ease and not causing hardship or distress, you did not impose restrictions but also provided allowances and considerations. However, people generally choose the restrictive paths. You instructed your community that the permissions granted by Allah are as important as His commands, and it is necessary to act upon them. On one occasion, when inquired about fasting while being a traveler, you responded that you were indeed fasting. You emphasized:

"The essence is to observe the permissions of the Noble Quran as an act of piety. Allah has granted permissions for travelers and the sick to fast at other times, so it is necessary to act upon this command as well. I have read that many have gone astray in this matter, thinking that if one fasts while traveling or being ill, it is a sin because the intention should be Allah's pleasure, not one's own will, and Allah's pleasure lies in obeying the command given, and no personal opinion should be imposed on it."

(Ilham, January 31, 1907, page 14)

Amidst acting upon Allah's permissions, you also drew attention to a point of Sharia that Allah has not placed any hardship or distress in religion. You stated:

"The foundation of Sharia is on leniency, not on severity."

(Al-Hakam, August 10, 1903, page 20)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 42

Chapter Start

Rulings on the Juridical Method

The Beginning

The Juridical Method of Rulings

At the beginning, your foresight was always remarkable. Therefore, on some occasions when your predictions were fulfilled, you expressed gratitude in a formal manner. Hazrat Ali (may Allah be pleased with him) used to teach his children the rituals of Allah. It is worth mentioning that in June 1897, you held the Amin ceremony for your son, Hazrat Mirza Bashiruddin Mahmood Ahmad, where you gave a formal invitation to your loved ones. On this occasion, you composed a poem of praise which was recited during the Amin ceremony. Women used to read it in the women's section, and men in the men's section. After that, in December 1901, you held the Amin ceremony for your children, Hazrat Mirza Bashir Ahmad, Hazrat Mirza Sharif Ahmad, and the blessed princess, Begum Sahiba. On this occasion, Hazrat Nawab Muhammad Ali Khan wrote in the service of Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) that:

"The Amin ceremony of Bashir, Sharif Ahmad, and the blessed princess has taken place in the presence of Hazrat. The formalities that have been observed are particularly significant because the predictions have been made through the noble offspring. On such occasions where expressions of joy are less, they are special because the predictions are generated through the offspring. On such occasions, which are occasions of happiness, they are less, but for us, because Hazrat is the Promised Messiah, they become a tradition."

Upon this, Hazrat addressed the gathering and said:

"Actions are judged by intentions is a Muslim issue and the most authentic Hadith. If someone acts with ostentation..."

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 43

Chapter Start

Rulings on the Juridical Method

The Beginning

The Juridical Method of Rulings

When one feeds others like eating and providing other things for the sake of Allah without any expectation or exchange, then such feeding is not forbidden. For example, if someone feeds others out of gratitude and for the pleasure of Allah, then there is no harm in it.

(Asbab-e-Ahmad, Volume 2, page 551, Biography of Hazrat Nawab Muhammad Ali Khan, New Edition)

Similarly, on one occasion, you stated:

"I understand that I am the recipient of Allah's boundless grace and favor. It is obligatory for me to spend with the intention and pleasure of Allah's glory. Such is the case with the Amin ceremony. It is a sign of Allah and each one of them is a living example of Allah's prophecies. Therefore, it is obligatory for me to respect these signs of Allah."

(Al-Hakam, April 10, 1903, page 2)

Similarly, Hazrat Masih Maud (as) always kept the zeal of religious honor and passion in mind. Therefore, you effectively defended Islam when enemies of Islam were attacking. You responded to objections raised against Islam through both written and spoken means, and at times, you engaged in discussions with Hindus and Christians. On one such occasion when you had a discussion with Reverend Abdullah Atham, it was a heated moment. It is narrated by Hazrat Miyan Khairuddin Sahib Sekhawani that:

"There was a need for water, but water used to be brought along. The Christians' well water was not taken because the Christian community was disrespectful towards the honor of the Messenger of Allah, so their well water was not consumed. This was because the Christian community was disrespectful towards the honor of the Messenger of Allah, so their well water was not consumed."

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 44

Chapter Start

Rulings on the Juridical Method

The Beginning

The Juridical Method of Rulings

They did not like it.

(Seeratul Mahdi, Volume 2, page 198)

Generally, social relations were maintained with Christians, Hindus, and other nations, but when it came to religious honor, the connection was cut off until they changed their ways. On one such occasion, it was inquired if eating and socializing with Christians is permissible? You replied:

"According to me, it is never permissible. It is against faith to socialize with those who insult our Prophet Muhammad (peace be upon him) and we socialize with them. The Quran forbids sitting in gatherings where there is ridicule of Allah and His Messenger, and then these people are vile. How can eating with them be permissible?"

(Al-Hakam, August 17, 1902, page 10)

Avoidance of Dry Issues

Hazrat Masih Maud (as) directed his community to act upon the true and real teachings of Islam. Generally, people paid more attention to partial, subsidiary, and dry issues and drifted away from reality. You did not give undue importance to unreal matters in some presented issues. Since in the traditional books of jurisprudence, there were issues that some people thought they had gained a lot of knowledge by studying and now they had become experts in jurisprudence, they kept emphasizing on the apparent forms of those issues. Particularly, among the Hanafis, there was weakness, and they would boast about their baseless actions and call themselves followers. Therefore, you cautioned against some of these traditional juridical issues. For example,

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 45

Chapter Start

Rulings on the Juridical Method

The Beginning

The Juridical Method of Rulings

It was asked about the issue that when a mouse, lizard, chicken, goat, or human falls into a well, should so many buckets of water be drawn out. Regarding this, His Holiness the Promised Messiah (peace be upon him) said:

"Our religion is what is mentioned in the Hadith. This issue of drawing out so many buckets of water when a particular animal falls, we are not aware of it, nor is it our practice."

It was mentioned that His Holiness said that where the authentic Sunnah does not provide guidance, then act according to the Hanafi jurisprudence. He stated:

"In the reliable books of jurisprudence, it is also determined when it is written in Najat al-Muminin. It is also written in Sawas. Sit down and offer prayers with a broken bone. Does anyone act upon this, and is it permissible when prayers are prohibited during menstruation and postpartum bleeding? So, understand this issue in the same way. I inform you of a principle that is mentioned in the Noble Quran: 'And avoid impurity' (Al-Muddaththir: 6). When water reaches a state that may cause harm to health, it should be purified. For example, if leaves or insects fall in it. (Although it is not ruled as impure). The rest is just a matter of quantity. As long as the color, smell, and taste do not change, the water remains pure."

(Badr, August 1, 1907, page 12)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 46

Chapter Start

Rulings on the Juridical Method

The Beginning

The Juridical Method of Rulings

Similarly, a person asked you a question that his brother has passed away, should he construct a grave for him or not? To this, you replied:

"If, for the sake of display and ostentation, elaborate graves with engravings and domes are built, then this is forbidden. But if it is said in a dry manner that in every situation and every place, only raw bricks are laid, then this is also forbidden. 'Actions are judged by intentions.'"

(Zikr Habib by Hazrat Mufti Muhammad Sadiq, page 253)

12- In extreme necessities, rulings change

The Sharia has detailed teachings for every important aspect of life and has also considered human compulsions and disabilities, providing ease and comfort in emergency situations. Dr. Muhammad Ali Khan from Africa inquired that if an Ahmadi brother is praying and someone outside calls out, knocks on the door, and asks for the key to the office or the medicine cabinet, what should be done in such a situation? Due to this, a person deprived of employment returned to India. On this, His Holiness said that:

"In such a situation, it was necessary for him to open the door and hand over the key. (This is a hospital incident. Therefore, it was said) because if someone's life is endangered due to delay, it would be a grave sin. It is mentioned in the Hadith that if someone goes to open the door during prayer, it does not invalidate the prayer. Similarly, if there is a danger from a mouse or a harmful animal, saving the boy and killing the animal while he is praying is not a sin, and the prayer does not become invalid. Some have also written this."

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 47

Chapter Start

Rulings on the Juridical Method

The Beginning

The Juridical Method of Rulings

When a horse has relieved itself, it is not harmful to tie it up. Because it can still be read. "Gold, silver, and silk are commonly used materials. In this regard, you were asked if buttons made of silver and gold should be used? You replied:

"Up to three or four masha is not harmful, but excessive use is prohibited. In essence, gold and silver are allowed for women's adornment. However, for medicinal purposes, their use is not prohibited. For example, if someone has a severe itch and the remedy is to wear silk, then it can be used."

(Al-Badr, November 24, December 1, 1904, page 4)

It can still be read."

(Al-Badr, August 24, 1904, page 8)

13. Importance of Custom

It is necessary to consider the customs of a place when implementing Sharia rulings, and there are many issues where if the situational conditions are not taken into account, following Sharia rulings becomes difficult. For example, Sharia allows fasting for the sick and travelers but does not specify the details of illness and the limits of travel. Similarly, shortening prayers during travel is permitted but the extent of travel is not defined. In these matters, there used to be debates among jurists about how much constitutes a journey. Hazrat Masih Maud (as) resolved this issue very easily while considering customary practices. A person asked how many kos he has to walk here and there. I am considered to be traveling."

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 48

Chapter Start

Rulings on the Juridical Method

The Beginning

The Juridical Method of Rulings

Regarding understanding and shortening prayers, what should be acted upon? You stated:

"My principle is that a person should not burden themselves with many details. Consider what is commonly understood as travel, whether it is two or three kos. Act upon the rulings of shortening prayers and travel. 'Actions are judged by intentions.' Sometimes we casually stroll with friends for two or three kos, but it doesn't occur to us that we are on a journey. But when a person picks up their bundle with the intention of traveling, they become a traveler. Sharia is not based on strictness. What you consider as travel in common understanding, that is travel."

(Al-Hakam, January 17, 1901, page 13)

Similarly, it is essential to consider customs in buying and selling transactions, where a customary practice is established and everyone is following it without any dispute. If there is no conflict or dispute in such transactions and both parties are satisfied, then it should be followed according to that custom. A person asked whether it is permissible for Raili Brothers and others to exchange government currency for private currency at a rate of one rupee for giving and one rupee for taking. You replied:

"Where there are no irregularities in buying and selling transactions, no corruption, both parties are satisfied, and the head of the government has not prohibited it, then it is permissible according to the custom."

(Al-Hakam, August 10, 1903, page 19)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 49

Chapter Start

Rulings on the Juridical Method

The Beginning

The Concept of Caliphate

In the times of Banu Umayyah, Banu Abbas, and the Ottoman Empires, they ruled over vast territories. During this era, religious matters were often discussed in the context of the ruling monarch, and in some matters, the temporal ruler was given the authority of leadership. In the Indian subcontinent, Muslims ruled for centuries, but later faced degradation and humiliation. Terms like "Dar al-Islam" and "Dar al-Harb" had become prevalent, leading Muslims to feel that this was not a land of Islam but a land of war. Especially after the treachery of 1857, this misconception prevailed. Hazrat Masih Maud (as) directed his community to abstain from all forms of rebellion, corruption, and disobedience, and to obey the temporal government sincerely. You repeatedly emphasized and clarified that since under British rule, not only were the lives and properties of Muslims protected, but religious freedom and peace were also secured. Therefore, while practicing Islamic teachings, Muslims should avoid all forms of rebellion and corruption and cooperate fully with the government of the time. You reiterated that there are five major principles. Among these principles, the fourth principle was elaborated as follows:

"In comparison to this benevolent government under which we reside, i.e., the British government, one should not harbor any malicious thoughts and should sincerely engage in its obedience."

(Kitab-ul-Barriyya - Spiritual Treasures Volume 13, page 348)

Similarly, regarding obedience to the government, you stated:

"Obedience and loyalty to the rulers are obligatory for every Muslim. They protect us and have granted us all forms of religious freedom. I consider it a great act of disbelief to harbor any ill thoughts against them and to sincerely engage in their obedience."

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 50

Chapter Start

Rulings on the Juridical Method

The Beginning

The Concept of Obedience

"I believe that obedience and loyalty to the government should not be done insincerely."

(Al-Hakam, July 31, August 10, 1904, page 13)

The Quranic injunction is 'Obey Allah and obey the Messenger and those in authority among you.'

Some people interpreted this to mean that obedience is only permissible to Muslim rulers. Hazrat Masih Maud (as) referred to this command by including all rulers who do not compel actions against Sharia. He stated:

"Obedience to those in authority is a clear command, and if someone says that the government is not included in it, then this is a clear mistake. The government that agrees with Sharia is included in it. Those who do not oppose us are included in it. It is proven from the Quranic indication that obedience to the government is necessary, and its words should be accepted."

(Risalah Al-Andar, May 2, 1898, Lecture by Hazrat Aqdas, Vol. 1, page 171)

Hazrat Masih Maud (as) made vigorous efforts in writing and speaking to clarify the true teaching of Jihad. In particular, you wrote a treatise titled "Government, English, and Jihad," found in Spiritual Treasures Volume 17. In this, you elaborated on the teaching of Jihad and warned those who engage in rebellion and disobedience against the English and their government. You also presented this issue in your own composition. You stated:

"Now abandon the thought of Jihad, O friends, as now war and fighting are forbidden for religion."

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 51

Chapter Start

Rulings on the Juridical Method

The Beginning

The Advent of the Messiah, the Imam of the Age

The conclusion of all religious wars

15. Benefit from New Inventions

The advent of Hazrat Masih Maud (as) occurred at a time when the world was undergoing significant changes. The nineteenth century witnessed such rapid scientific advancements that had never been seen before. These new inventions completely transformed the landscape of life. Telegraph, railways, printing press, photography, phonograph, and others were innovations that were closely related to the mission of Hazrat Masih Maud (as). His Holiness repeatedly emphasized that in this era, both spiritual and physical blessings were pouring down. The new inventions brought the world closer. The invention of the press ignited a zeal among followers of every religion to propagate their faith. Taking advantage of these inventions, Christian priests wrote and published books against Islam in abundance and spread them throughout India. Similarly, Hindus also made Islam their target and wrote numerous objectionable books. However, on the other hand, the condition of Muslims was such that they were too weak to oppose these innovations against Islam. Especially, there was a lot of objection to photography, and when Hazrat Masih Maud (as) used a photo water-wiper, a commotion arose that he had committed a forbidden act. You clarified this issue with evidence from the Quran and Hadith that the prohibition in the Hadith does not relate to present-day photography. A photo is just an image like the one formed in the eye, an image formed in water. You stated:

(Al-Hakam, July 31, August 10, 1904, page 13)

The Quranic injunction is 'Obey Allah and obey the Messenger and those in authority among you.'

Some people interpreted this to mean that obedience is only permissible to Muslim rulers. Hazrat Masih Maud (as) referred to this command by including all rulers who do not compel actions against Sharia. He stated:

"Obedience to those in authority is a clear command, and if someone says that the government is not included in it, then this is a clear mistake. The government that agrees with Sharia is included in it. Those who do not oppose us are included in it. It is proven from the Quranic indication that obedience to the government is necessary, and its words should be accepted."

(Risalah Al-Andar, May 2, 1898, Lecture by Hazrat Aqdas, Vol. 1, page 171)

Hazrat Masih Maud (as) made vigorous efforts in writing and speaking to clarify the true teaching of Jihad. In particular, you wrote a treatise titled "Government, English, and Jihad," found in Spiritual Treasures Volume 17. In this, you elaborated on the teaching of Jihad and warned those who engage in rebellion and disobedience against the English and their government. You also presented this issue in your own composition. You stated:

"Now abandon the thought of Jihad, O friends, as now war and fighting are forbidden for religion."

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 52

Chapter Start

Rulings on the Juridical Method

The Beginning

The Tool of Photography

This device through which images are now captured was not invented during the time of the Holy Prophet Muhammad (peace and blessings be upon him), and it is a highly essential tool through which some diseases can be diagnosed. Another device that emerged is one through which images of all bones are drawn, aiding in diagnosing joint pain, gout, and other illnesses. Similarly, for the diagnosis of diseases, images are drawn using this device, and the reality of the illness is revealed. Many scientific benefits have emerged through photography."

(Barahin-e-Ahmadiyya Part V, Spiritual Treasures Volume 21, page 366)

Similarly, you also benefited from the invention of rail travel and marked its significance for yourself. The recording of poetry in a phonograph, which you specifically wrote for this purpose, had its first verse as:

"The voice is coming from this phonograph, search for God not with empty talk, but with a sincere heart."

Every new invention and art was deemed correct and permissible by His Holiness under the condition that if it is used in accordance with the guidance of Sharia, then such usage is permissible. Someone asked if taking photographic images is permissible according to Sharia. You replied:

"This is a new invention; it is not mentioned in the earlier books. Some objects have a special property by which an image is formed. If this art is utilized in the service of Sharia, then it is permissible."

(Al-Badr, December 24, 31, 1908, page 5)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 53

Chapter Start

Rulings on the Juridical Method

The Beginning

The Necessity of New Ijtihad

As mentioned earlier, the advent of Hazrat Masih Maud (as) occurred at a time

when the world was undergoing significant changes. Lifestyle and civilization

were changing. The concept of nationalism was emerging instead of

tribalism, and changes were happening in the geographical boundaries of nations

and the mindset of subjugated non-nationals was developing thoughts of freedom.

Changes had occurred in the style of buying and selling, where currency notes

had taken the place of goods, and in clothing and food, changes had occurred

that raised new questions. In some countries, banking had adopted a legal form

and the concept of banking based entirely on interest was being practiced. In such changed

circumstances, Hazrat Masih Maud (as) guided his community and gave them

a code of conduct for the future. There were some issues where interest was

clearly given and taken, and some issues where doubts arose about the presence

or absence of interest. At one such occasion when you were asked, you stated:

"In this country, most transactions have become interest-based. Therefore, there is a need for new ijtihad at this time."

(Al-Badr, November 8, 1904, page 8)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 54

Chapter Start

Rulings on the Juridical Method

The Beginning

Ahmadis Should Engage in Ijtihad

There was a natural and innate connection between Hazrat Masih Maud (as) and Hazrat Abu Hanifa, and you acknowledged the importance of Hanafi jurisprudence issues. However, you also emphasized that due to the changing times, many places would not benefit from Hanafi jurisprudence issues. In such situations, Ahmadis should utilize their God-given ijtihad. You stated:

"It should be the duty of our community that if a Hadith does not contradict the Quran and Sunnah, even if it is of a lower degree, act upon it, give preference to the jurisprudence made by humans, and if no issue is found in the Hadith and neither in the Sunnah nor in the Quran, then act according to Hanafi jurisprudence because the abundance of this school indicates the intention of God. If due to some existing changes, Hanafi jurisprudence cannot provide a correct verdict, then scholars should work with their God-given ijtihad. But be cautious not to deny Hadiths without reason like Maulvi Abdullah Chakralawi. Yes, where you find a Hadith contradicting the Quran and Sunnah, then leave that Hadith."

(Review of the Discussion on Butalwi and Chakralawi, Spiritual Treasures Volume 19, page 212)

In light of the guidance of Hazrat Masih Maud (as) on the presented issues, the community of Ahmadis has established a council of scholars called the "Fatwa Council," which, after thorough research and investigation, submits its opinion for the service of Hazrat Khalifatul Masih. The decisions made by Hazrat Khalifatul Masih become part of Ahmadiyya jurisprudence, and all Ahmadis are bound to act upon it.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 55

Chapter Start

Rulings on the Juridical Method

The Beginning

Some Insights

Some Insights about "The Jurisprudence of the Messiah"

Allah Almighty sent Hazrat Mirza Ghulam Ahmad Qadiani (peace be upon him) with the command of justice and the instructions of the time, and you were sent for the reform of the era. Amidst the changes of time and the abundance of jurisprudential issues and mutual conflicts, Muslims had deviated from the path of righteousness. By seeking guidance from Allah Almighty and re-establishing the fundamental principles, you endeavored to clarify the true status of religious matters. You established the Noble Quran as the ultimate reference for all matters, emphasizing not to create unnecessary differences in subsidiary matters. While you prioritized one method, you did not reject other prevalent methods because of the breadth of your jurisprudential approach. You attached great importance to the interactions of the Muslim community. It was a custom in the life of His Holiness that guests would ask questions in your gatherings, and you would provide them with answers. Similarly, during journeys, the dialogue and question-answer session continued, and the answers to the questions raised were also dictated by you. Generally, you also answered questions related to jurisprudential matters yourself, and sometimes guided Hazrat Hakim Maulvi Nur-ud-Din Sahib and Hazrat Maulvi Syed Muhammad Ahsan Amrohi Sahib to provide answers. Therefore, where the decrees of Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) were published in Al-Hakam and Al-Badr, sometimes the decrees of these two venerable individuals were also published. Sometimes questions were asked in the presence of His Holiness, and you would gesture towards one of these elders, and they would respond, and then you would confirm it.33

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 56

Chapter Start

Rulings on the Juridical Method

The Beginning

Regarding Some Matters

This book has been prepared not only to compile the directives on the jurisprudential issues of Hazrat Masih Maud but also to include your guidance on the principles of jurisprudence and the wisdom of Sharia. It has been decreed that the commands of Sharia should be in full accordance with the nature and the teachings of Islam. Hazrat Masih Maud presented the teachings of Islam in comparison to other religions, emphasizing that the commands of Sharia should be in line with the teachings of nature and the essence of Islam. The entirety of the writings, advertisements, and utterances of Hazrat Masih Maud that were published in Al-Hakam and Al-Badr have been compiled. Similarly, materials have been gathered from the biographies and traditions of the companions and the companions of the companions so that the original work of His Holiness can be highlighted. An attempt has been made to study the literature series without leaving any important reference behind. All references have been taken directly from the original sources instead of relying on utterances. Due to this reason, references have been taken directly from Al-Hakam and Al-Badr. Sometimes, verbal errors found in some places have been corrected in the utterances. In such cases, words have been entered in the utterances according to the correction. Two newspapers used to be published from Qadian in the life of Hazrat Masih Maud. Al-Hakam started publishing in 1897, and Al-Badr in 1902. The utterances of His Holiness were published in both newspapers. Al-Badr continued to be published under the name of Badr until April 13, 1905, after which it started being published under the name of Badr from April 20, 1905. In the references, sometimes it is mentioned as Al-Badr and sometimes as Badr. In the compilation of this book, Khaksar greatly appreciated the special cooperation of many companions, which I consider necessary to acknowledge as an expression of gratitude. First and foremost, Khaksar is particularly grateful to respected Fazl Ahmad Sajid Sahib, the mentor of the chain of scholars, for twice accommodating the issue of "______."

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 57

Chapter Start

Regarding Some Matters

Some Insights

You read and provided extremely beneficial advice. His Holiness Mirza Ghulam Ahmad Sahib also consulted the chain of scholars for guidance. Additionally, you provided some necessary references that are included in this book. (2) Mr. Wahid Ahmad Rafiq Sahib, the mentor of the chain of scholars and the teacher of jurisprudence at Jamia Ahmadiyya, also cooperated with Khaksar. Similarly, students at Jamia Ahmadiyya, including Hafiz Fahim Ahmad Qureshi, Muhammad Daniyal, and Bahil Ahmad Shafiq, provided special assistance in proofreading. Mr. Syed Aamir Parvez Shah, a member of the library at Jamia, also provided special cooperation. (3) The composition and initial setting of this book were done with sincerity and enthusiasm by Mr. Muhammad Asif Adeem Sahib, a teacher at Sialkot, and the final setting was done with great love and dedication by Mr. Kaleem Ahmad Sahib Tahir, a teacher in the chain. Both teachers deserve special thanks from Khaksar. May Allah Almighty grant immense reward to all assistants and accept this service. Ameen.

Khaksar is filled with gratitude for the encouragement of some elders and the special interest in the compilation of this book. In this list, Mr. Malik Khalid Masood Sahib, the overseer of publications, Mr. Nasir Ahmad Sahib Chaudhry, the deputy editor of Darul Qaza Rabwah, Mr. Abdul Sami Khan Sahib, the editor of Alfaz Rabwah, Mr. Nasir Ahmad Sahib Qamar, additional legal counsel of London publications, and Mr. Shabir Ahmad Sahib Thaqib, the head of the Hadith department at Jamia Ahmadiyya, are included. May Allah Almighty reward them generously. Khaksar.

Intisar Ahmad Nazar
Teacher in the Ahmadiyya chain
Head of the Jurisprudence Department at Jamia Ahmadiyya Rabwah
April 15, 2015

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 58

Rulings on the Juridical Method

Introduction

Foundations of Ahmadiyya Jurisprudence

Hazrat Masih Maud (as) states:

"The foundations of Ahmadiyya jurisprudence are three things that Allah has granted you for guidance. Firstly, the Quran, which contains the mention of the unity, glory, and greatness of Allah... So, be vigilant and do not take even a small step against the teachings of Allah and the guidance of the Quran. I tell you the truth that a person who rejects even a small command out of the seven hundred commands of the Quran shuts the door of salvation with his own hands. (Kashti Nuh, Spiritual Treasures Volume 19, page 26)"

The Noble Quran, which is the book of Allah, is beyond any doubt or suspicion. It is free from doubts and alterations. It is proven through continuous repetition. It is a revelation recited, definite, and certain. The one who doubts its certainty is considered a disbeliever and a transgressor in our view, and this quality is exclusive to the Noble Quran. Its status is higher than any other book or revelation. (Tuhfa Baghdad, Spiritual Treasures Volume 7, page 31)

Secondly, the second source of guidance given to Muslims is Sunnah, meaning the practical actions of the Holy Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) that you demonstrated by explaining the commands of the Quran. For example, in the Noble Quran, the exact number of units in each of the five daily prayers is not mentioned, such as the morning prayer.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 59

Rulings on the Juridical Method

Foundations of Ahmadiyya Jurisprudence

The sources of Ahmadiyya jurisprudence

How much and in how many other times but the Sunnah has revealed everything. It should not be deceived that Sunnah and Hadith are the same because Hadith was compiled after one and a half centuries, but Sunnah was present alongside the Quran. Muslims owe a great favor to Sunnah after the Quran. The responsibility of God and the Messenger was only on two matters, that God, after revealing the Quran, informed the creations through His own words. This was the duty of God's law and the Messenger of Allah to explain practically to people by demonstrating his Sunnah, resolving issues and problems. (Kashti Nuh, Spiritual Treasures Volume 19, page 61)

Just as the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) was appointed for the publication of the Quran, he was also appointed for the establishment of the Sunnah. So, just as the Quran is certain, so is the commonly practiced Sunnah. Both of these services were established by the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) with his own hands. (Review of the Discussion on Butalwi and Chakralawi, Spiritual Treasures Volume 19, page 210)

By Sunnah, we mean only the practical way of the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) which is deeply ingrained in him and was manifested alongside the Quran from the beginning and will always remain together, or in other words, we can say that the Quran is the word of God and the Sunnah is the action of the Messenger of Allah (peace be upon him) and the ancient practice of Allah is that the prophets bring the word of God for the guidance of people, so they interpret this word through their practical actions to make people understand this word, and you also act upon this word and make others act upon it. (Review of the Discussion on Butalwi and Chakralawi, Spiritual Treasures Volume 19, pages 209-210)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 60

Rulings on the Juridical Method

Foundations of Ahmadiyya Jurisprudence

The Sources of Ahmadiyya Jurisprudence

The third source of guidance is Hadith because many historical, ethical, and jurisprudential matters of Islam are explained through Hadiths, and indeed, Hadith serves as the servant of the Quran and Sunnah. (Kashti Nuh, Spiritual Treasures Volume 19, page 61)

The distinction between Sunnah and Hadith is that Sunnah is a practical way that remains ingrained and demonstrated by the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him), whereas Hadith was compiled after a century and a half, but Sunnah existed alongside the Quran. Muslims owe a great debt to Sunnah after the Quran. The duty of God and the Messenger was only on two matters: that God, after revealing the Quran, informed the creations through His own words, and it was the duty of the Messenger of Allah to practically explain to people by demonstrating his Sunnah, resolving issues and problems. (Kashti Nuh, Spiritual Treasures Volume 19, page 61)

Just as the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) was appointed for the publication of the Quran, he was also appointed for the establishment of the Sunnah. So, just as the Quran is certain, so is the commonly practiced Sunnah. Both of these services were established by the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) with his own hands. (Review of the Discussion on Butalwi and Chakralawi, Spiritual Treasures Volume 19, page 210)

By Sunnah, we mean only the practical way of the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) which is deeply ingrained in him and was manifested alongside the Quran from the beginning and will always remain together, or in other words, we can say that the Quran is the word of God and the Sunnah is the action of the Messenger of Allah (peace be upon him) and the ancient practice of Allah is that the prophets bring the word of God for the guidance of people, so they interpret this word through their practical actions to make people understand this word, and you also act upon this word and make others act upon it. (Review of the Discussion on Butalwi and Chakralawi, Spiritual Treasures Volume 19, pages 209-210)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 61

Rulings on the Juridical Method

Foundations of Ahmadiyya Jurisprudence

Critique of Ahmadiyya Sources

It was attempted to avoid the Hadiths that were subject to criticism and not to take any doubtful narrator's Hadith. It was a great effort, but until the compilation was done after the time, they remained at the level of suspicion. It would be a great injustice to say that those Hadiths were all fabricated, written, useless, and false, but the work was done with such caution and such research that is not found in other religions. Even among the Jews, there were Hadiths, and the sect of Jews that was called the "Amil Bil Hadith" was also there, but it has not been proven that the narrators of the Jews compiled those Hadiths with the same caution as the narrators of Islam did. However, it is wrong to assume that until the Hadiths were not compiled, people were forced to perform the units of prayers or were unfamiliar with the Hajj method because the chain of transmission that was created through the Sunnah had taught them all the limits and obligations of Islam. Therefore, it is absolutely correct that even if those Hadiths did not exist in the world, which were compiled after a long time, the original teachings of Islam had no objection because the Quran and the chain of transmission had fulfilled those needs. Until the Hadiths increased this light, it seemed as if Islam had become light upon light, and the Hadiths stood witness for the Quran and Sunnah, and many true sects of Islam that emerged later benefited greatly from authentic Hadiths. (Review of the Discussion on Butalwi and Chakralawi, Spiritual Treasures Volume 19, pages 211, 210)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 62

Rulings on the Juridical Method

Sources of Ahmadiyya Jurisprudence

Creation of Issues

When an issue arises, the scholars and knowledgeable individuals of the community should be consulted for its resolution, as per the guidance of the esteemed founder of the Ahmadiyya chain.

It is incumbent upon our community that if a Hadith is contradictory and opposed to the Quran and Sunnah, even if it is of the lowest degree, it should be acted upon, and the human-made jurisprudence should be given preference. If, in any case, the Hanafi jurisprudence cannot provide a correct verdict due to some existing changes, then scholars of this chain should use their God-given reasoning. However, they should be cautious not to reject Hadiths without reason, like Maulvi Abdullah Chakralawi did. Wherever a Hadith is found to be contradictory to the Quran and Sunnah, that Hadith should be abandoned.

The Noble Quran and Hadith as Legal Evidence

My belief is that the Book of Allah takes precedence and is the leader. In matters where the meanings derived from the Prophetic Hadiths do not contradict the Book of Allah, those meanings will be accepted as legal evidence. However, we will never accept meanings that are contrary to the Quranic text. We will only accept those Hadith meanings that are in complete conformity with the Quranic text. If we find a Hadith that contradicts the Quranic text, we will not accept it under any circumstances.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 63

Rulings on the Juridical Method

Foundations of Ahmadiyya Jurisprudence

Origins of Ahmadiyya Jurisprudence

If you are unable to interpret, then we will consider such a Hadith because Allah states, "After Allah and His signs, in which Hadith will they believe?" (Al-Jathiyah: 7). This verse explicitly points out that if the Quran decisively and undoubtedly makes a judgment on a matter to the extent that there remains no doubt and the intent is clear, then it is not the duty of a believer to have faith in a Hadith that clearly contradicts it. Then it states, "After him, in which Hadith will they believe?" (Al-A'raf: 186). Both these verses have the same meaning, so there is no need for explicit clarification here. Therefore, based on the above-mentioned verses, every believer should have this faith that they unconditionally accept the Book of Allah and consider the Hadith as a legal evidence in a Shariah-compliant manner, and this is my faith. (Al-Haq Discussion, Spiritual Treasures Volume 4, pages 12, 11)

For verbal, action-based, and narrative Hadiths, the Quran is also the criterion

Whatever is narrated or expressed in the form of a saying, action, or narrative in the Hadiths attributed to the Prophet Muhammad (peace be upon him), we will also evaluate it based on the same criterion and see if it conforms to the noble verse "After him, in which Hadith will they believe?" If the Hadith does not contradict any explicit and clear Quranic verse, we will accept it straightforwardly, and if it apparently contradicts, we will make every effort to reconcile and understand it. If despite our best efforts, we fail to reconcile it and it becomes apparent that it contradicts, then we will regretfully abandon that Hadith because

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 64

فقہ المسیح

فقہ احمدیہ کے مآخذ

The Basis of Ahmadiyya Jurisprudence

The foundation of Hadith does not reach the level of the Quranic foundation and status. Hadiths are merely probable. (Al-Haq Discussion, Spiritual Treasures Volume 4, page 12)

Hadiths are of the highest degree of probability, and when they are probable, we can also give them the status that the Quran holds. Just as the Hadiths have been compiled, every intelligent person can understand that it is by no means necessary for us to have faith in their authenticity based on the Quranic authenticity. For example, if a Hadith is from Bukhari or Muslim but is contrary to the clear sources of the Quran, do we need to present the Quran as our evidence? So, your statement that Hadiths are to be believed based on the principles of narration is a deceptive statement because we must see whether the level of certainty we have in their authenticity is in harmony with the evidence of the Quran or not. If it is proven that their level of evidence is in harmony with the evidence of the Quran, then undoubtedly we should accept them on that basis. But this is not the religion of anyone; this is the religion of all Muslims that most Hadiths are probable. "And assumption does not avail a thing against the truth." (Al-Haq Discussion, Spiritual Treasures Volume 4, page 14)

The Hadiths of Bukhari and Muslim are considered probable

You yourself believe (referring to Maulvi Muhammad Hussain Sahib Batalwi) that Hadiths, based on their narrational evidence, are of a higher status than the highest level of evidence and are extremely beneficial. So why do you insist that they should be accepted on the same level of certainty that the Quran is accepted

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 65

فقہ المسیح

Foundations of Ahmadiyya Jurisprudence

The Basis of Ahmadiyya Jurisprudence

The foundation of Hadith does not reach the level of the Quranic foundation and status. Hadiths are merely probable. (Al-Haq Discussion, Spiritual Treasures Volume 4, page 12)

Hadiths are of the highest degree of probability, and when they are probable, we can also give them the status that the Quran holds. Just as the Hadiths have been compiled, every intelligent person can understand that it is by no means necessary for us to have faith in their authenticity based on the Quranic authenticity. For example, if a Hadith is from Bukhari or Muslim but is contrary to the clear sources of the Quran, do we need to present the Quran as our evidence? So, your statement that Hadiths are to be believed based on the principles of narration is a deceptive statement because we must see whether the level of certainty we have in their authenticity is in harmony with the evidence of the Quran or not. If it is proven that their level of evidence is in harmony with the evidence of the Quran, then undoubtedly we should accept them on that basis. But this is not the religion of anyone; this is the religion of all Muslims that most Hadiths are probable. "And assumption does not avail a thing against the truth." (Al-Haq Discussion, Spiritual Treasures Volume 4, page 14)

The Hadiths of Bukhari and Muslim are considered probable

You yourself believe (referring to Maulvi Muhammad Hussain Sahib Batalwi) that Hadiths, based on their narrational evidence, are of a higher status than the highest level of evidence and are extremely beneficial. So why do you insist that they should be accepted on the same level of certainty that the Quran is accepted

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 66

فقہ المسیح

فقہ احمدیہ کے مآخذ

The Nature of Ahmadiyya Sources

Hadiths are based on conjecture, and there is no doubt that most Hadiths are influenced by it, but in their view, those Hadiths were not authentic. Would you not agree that if a person denies a Hadith from Bukhari, claiming it is not authentic, as most followers do, would that person be considered a disbeliever in your eyes? Then in a situation where that person cannot be considered a disbeliever, why should we consider those Hadiths as certain based on the principles of narration? (Al-Haq Discussion, Spiritual Treasures Volume 4, pages 15-16)

Interpretation of Hadiths through the lens of Adab

When Allah Almighty grants us understanding of the Quran through His grace and benevolence, and that understanding becomes clear and conclusive, then it is necessary for a believer to have faith in a Hadith that clearly contradicts it. Then, it states, "After him, in which Hadith will they believe?" If these two verses convey the same meaning, then there is no need for further clarification. Therefore, based on these verses, every believer should have faith in unconditionally accepting the Book of Allah and interpreting the Hadith in light of the Quran, and this is my belief. (Al-Haq Discussion, Spiritual Treasures Volume 4, pages 12, 11)

For verbal, action-based, and narrative Hadiths, the Quran is also the criterion

Whatever is narrated or expressed in the form of a saying, action, or narrative in the Hadiths attributed to the Prophet Muhammad (peace be upon him), we will also evaluate it based on the same criterion and see if it conforms to the noble verse "After him, in which Hadith will they believe?" If the Hadith does not contradict any explicit and clear Quranic verse, we will accept it straightforwardly, and if it apparently contradicts, we will make every effort to reconcile and understand it. If despite our best efforts, we fail to reconcile it and it becomes apparent that it contradicts, then we will regretfully abandon that Hadith because

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 67

فقہ المسیح

Deny Bukhari and Muslim!

Ijtihad of Bukhari and Muslim

Sources of Ahmadiyya Jurisprudence

(Al-Haq Discussion, Spiritual Treasures Volume 4, page 21)

Your question (referring to Maulvi Muhammad Hussain Sahib Batalwi) is that this writing and the previous writings are understood to mean that the Hadith books, especially Sahih Bukhari and Sahih Muslim, are either authentic and obligatory to act upon or inauthentic and impractical. You want me to acknowledge that all these books are authentic and obligatory. If I do so, you would probably be pleased and say that now my question has been fully answered. But I think according to the legal principle, can I give all these Hadiths the status of obligatory or authentic without investigation and scrutiny? The path of righteousness is that until the evidence and non-evidence of something are not proven, the ruling should not be enforced. Allah says, "Do not pursue that of which you have no knowledge. Indeed, the hearing, the sight, and the heart - about all those [one] will be questioned." (Al-Isra: 36). If I dare to intervene in this matter and say that whatever the scholars, especially the Imams Bukhari and Muslim, have researched in the criticism of Hadiths and the Hadiths they have brought into their authentic compilations are undoubtedly correct without the need for any testing, then my statement will be based on which legal principles and evidence? You know very well that all these Imams have applied a kind of ijtihad in compiling the Hadiths and a mujtahid can sometimes be right and sometimes wrong. When I think about whether our Muslim brothers have declared all these Hadiths as obligatory and certain based on the principle of absolute certainty, then the light of the heart within me testifies that the only reason these are considered obligatory is

because

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 68

فقہ المسیح

Foundations of Ahmadiyya Jurisprudence

The Basis of Ahmadiyya Jurisprudence

It has been assumed that besides the specific research conducted by the Imams of Hadith criticism, those Hadiths that do not contradict any firm and clear verse of the Holy Quran and have reached the level of certainty and conviction in matters related to Sharia have been accepted. Otherwise, if these two reasons are considered decisive, then there is no apparent reason for their certainty. (Al-Haq Discussion, Spiritual Treasures Volume 4, pages 19, 18)

Is the consensus on the authenticity of Bukhari and Muslim's Hadiths acceptable?

After mentioning this, Hazrat Masih-e-Maud (as) stated that the reason for considering the Hadiths of Bukhari and Muslim as certain is that there has been a consensus on them. Responding to this, you have stated in Review Barahin Ahmadiyya, page 330, that "Consensus is not a decisive evidence." You further state that: "Firstly, there is a difference in consensus that it may or may not be possible. Then there is a difference among those who believe whether it can be known or not. Some deny the possibility of knowledge. Imam Fakhr al-Din Razi, in his book Mahsul, has expressed this difference by saying that except for the consensus of the time of the Companions when the believers of the time of consensus were very few and detailed knowledge of all of them was possible, and the attainment of knowledge of the consensuses of the times was not impossible. According to this, it is mentioned in the book Husul al-Mamul, which is a summary of the book Irshad al-Fuhul Shaukani, that "Whoever claims that the transmitter of consensus is capable of knowledge of all those scholars of the world who are credible in consensus, he has exceeded the limit in this claim, and whatever he has said is from his uncle." May Allah have mercy on Imam Ahmad Hanbal for he clearly stated that the claimant of consensus is a liar. Only.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 69

فقہ المسیح

Foundations of Ahmadiyya Jurisprudence

The Basis of Ahmadiyya Jurisprudence

Now I want to inquire from you, how can you understand the claim of consensus regarding the Hadiths of Bukhari and Muslim when you believe that there can be no consensus after the Companions. (Al-Haq Discussion, Spiritual Treasures Volume 4, pages 19, 20)

No Consensus on the Authenticity of Bukhari and Muslim

Many sects of Muslims do not consider most of the Hadiths of Bukhari and Muslim as authentic. Then when the condition of these Hadiths is such, how can it be said that without any condition, all these Hadiths are obligatory to act upon and certain? What is the Shari'i evidence for thinking so? Is there any Quranic verse that makes us understand the Hadiths of Bukhari and Muslim as certain and not object to any Hadith? Or is there a written directive from the Messenger of Allah (peace be upon him) that these books are to be considered obligatory without considering any condition and without being in accordance with the divine words? When we ponder on why these books are considered obligatory, we feel that this obligation is as certain as the obligation according to the Hanafis that all the Mujtahids of the Hanafi school are obligatory to act upon! But a wise person can think that this obligation is not a Shari'i obligation but has been imposed from the influence of such thoughts over time. In this situation, when you raise objections against the Hanafi school for holding on to baseless Ijtihads by leaving the legal texts and holding on to unwarranted personal imitation, can't the same objection be raised against you for blindly following without reason? Why aren't you seeking true insight and knowledge? You always used to say that we should act upon the proven authentic Hadiths and leave the unauthentic ones. Now why have you unconditionally considered all Hadiths in the shade of blind imitation as authentic?

(Al-Haq Discussion, Spiritual Treasures Volume 4, pages 21, 20)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 70

فقہ المسیح

Foundations of Ahmadiyya Jurisprudence

The Subject of Bukhari and Muslim Hadiths?

The question you (referring to Maulvi Muhammad Hussain Sahib Batalwi) have asked me is whether I have declared any Hadith from Bukhari or Muslim as the subject. So, I would like to inform you that I have not yet declared any Hadith from Bukhari or Muslim as the subject in my book. Rather, if I find a Hadith contradicting the Quran, then Allah Almighty has opened the door of interpretation for me. (Al-Haq Discussion, Spiritual Treasures Volume 4, pages 22, 21)

Who is Your Imam among the Pious Predecessors in Establishing the Authenticity of Hadiths?

In response to your question (referring to Maulvi Muhammad Hussain Sahib Batalwi) about who is your Imam among the pious predecessors in establishing the authenticity of Hadiths, my answer is that the burden of proof is not on me. Rather, I believe that anyone who has faith in the Quran will consider the Quran as the criterion and standard for Hadiths because when the Quran itself recommends this position for itself and says, "After him, in which Hadith will they believe?" (Al-A'raf: 186) and it says, "Say, 'Indeed, the guidance of Allah is the [only] guidance.'" (Al-Baqarah: 121) and it says, "And hold firmly to the rope of Allah all together." (Aal-e-Imran: 104) and it says, "Guidance for the people and clear proofs of guidance." (Al-Baqarah: 186) and it says, "He has sent down the Book with truth and [also] the balance." (Ash-Shura: 118) and it says, "Indeed, it is a decisive statement." (At-Tariq: 14) "There is no doubt in it." (Al-Baqarah: 3) So, who then is a believer who does not establish the Quran as the criterion for Hadiths? And when it itself says that this speech is a command, a decisive statement, a truth and falsehood differentiator, and a criterion

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 71

فقہ المسیح

Foundations of Ahmadiyya Jurisprudence

The Sources of Ahmadiyya Jurisprudence

If there is a balance, will it be considered honesty if we do not believe in the sayings of Allah Almighty? And if we believe, then it is necessary for us to have this belief that we present every Hadith and every statement to the Noble Quran to know if they truly derive light from the same source of revelation from which the Quran has emerged or if they are in opposition. (Al-Haq Discussion, Spiritual Treasures Volume 4, page 22)

Shariah Proof for Divine Inspiration

(Addressing Maulvi Muhammad Hussain Sahib Batalwi) You have acknowledged that divine inspiration is a Shariah proof. Besides this, you have explicitly stated that divine inspiration absolves the Hadith narrator of satanic influence. Apart from this, I do not force you to consider divine inspiration as a proof, but you have admitted in your review that divine inspiration becomes a proof for the inspired one. So, my claim is equally valid. I also do not want to force you. (Al-Haq Discussion, Spiritual Treasures Volume 4, page 24)

The Correctness of a Hadith does not mean it has reached the highest level of perfection

The Imams of Hadith, in the way they differentiate between authentic and inauthentic Hadiths and the rule of Hadith criticism they have established, it is apparent that they consider the conditions of the narrators, whether they are truthful or liars, and their understanding or lack of understanding, and based on their memory or forgetfulness, and other matters that are mentioned here at length, as factors that prolong the discussion of a Hadith

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 72

فقہ المسیح

Foundations of Ahmadiyya Jurisprudence

Regarding the Status of Hadiths

When attributing rulings to the authenticity or inauthenticity of Ahmadiyya jurisprudence, it does not mean that a Hadith has reached the highest level of proof in all aspects, where the possibility of error is absent. Rather, declaring a Hadith as authentic only signifies being free from the defects and shortcomings found in inauthentic Hadiths. It is possible that even though a Hadith is deemed authentic, it may not truly and factually be so. (Al-Haq Discussion, Spiritual Treasures Volume 4, pages 26, 25)

If Hadiths are based on conjecture, why not consider the rulings of fasting and prayers as conjectural?

The science of Hadith is a beneficial conjecture. If someone raises an objection that if Hadiths are limited to conjecture, then why should acts like fasting, prayers, pilgrimage, almsgiving, etc., be understood as certain? The response to this is that considering all these actions as certain merely through narrations is a great deception. It should be contemplated that assuming all these actions and duties are discovered in detail solely through narrations and leaving them at once, and only collecting stories through narrations, then the degree of certainty found in them would never be conclusive. It is indeed deceptive to assume that the details of fasting, prayers, and others have been discovered through Hadiths, rather they have been gradually understood through a series of interactions, and in reality

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 73

فقہ المسیح

Foundations of Ahmadiyya Jurisprudence

The Sources of Ahmadiyya Jurisprudence

This series has no connection with Hadith. It is a natural requirement for every religion. Hadith's Two Categories

(Al-Haq Discussion, Spiritual Treasures Volume 4, page 26)

There are two parts of Hadith: one part that has come completely under the protection of interaction. Meaning, those Hadiths that have been fortified by a strong and national chain of transmission and have reached the level of certainty and conviction in all the necessities of religion, worship, contracts, transactions, and Shariah rulings. The other Hadiths that have not been fortified through the chain of transmission and are accepted based only on the credibility of narrators and their truthfulness have a higher level of suspicion. So, I accept those Hadiths where they have gained strength through the chain of transmission up to a level of certainty, but I do not think highly of the other part of Hadiths that have no connection or relationship with the chain of transmission and are accepted solely based on the credibility of narrators and their truthfulness. Because the way they have been acquired is not a certain and conclusive proof but rather a place of much conjecture. The reason is that the actual correctness and truthfulness of these Hadiths are dependent on the truthfulness of all narrators, their good conduct, sound understanding, memory, piety, and purity, among other conditions. And the decision on all these matters requires a level of certainty and reaching the highest level of proof, which is beyond the realm of possibility, and no one can present such conclusive proof regarding these Hadiths.

(Al-Haq Discussion, Spiritual Treasures Volume 4, page 35)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 74

فقہ المسیح

Foundations of Ahmadiyya Jurisprudence

The Levels of Authenticity in Ahmadiyya Jurisprudence

All Hadiths are not equal in terms of authenticity. Some Hadiths have been fortified through the chain of transmission to the level of certainty and conviction, while others remain in the realm of suspicion due to lack of such connection. Therefore, my stance regarding books like Bukhari and Muslim is that all Hadiths do not hold the same level of authenticity. Some have reached the level of certainty due to the chain of transmission, while others remain in a state of suspicion due to lack of such connection. However, I cannot declare a Hadith as the subject unless it contradicts a clear directive of the Quran. I bear witness with a sincere heart that there is no standard greater than aligning Hadiths with the Quran, as the chain of transmission is a strong proof!

(Al-Haq Discussion, Spiritual Treasures Volume 4, pages 36, 35)

My intention is solely that Hadiths should align with the Quran. If a Hadith's content appears to contradict a specific Quranic command, I can accept it because the chain of transmission is a strong proof. The levels of interaction are strong!

(Al-Haq Discussion, Spiritual Treasures Volume 4, page 42)

Regarding the Rulings of Interaction

The rulings related to interaction are not all at the same level of proof. Matters that have been observed and continued with differences are at the first level. The extent to which these matters have entered the realm of interaction with differences is based on the degree of variance from the first level.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 75

فقہ المسیح

Foundations of Ahmadiyya Jurisprudence

The Sources of Ahmadiyya Jurisprudence

There are different levels of interaction in Ahmadiyya jurisprudence, for example, the raising of hands in prayer or not raising them. These two types of interactions have been observed extensively from the first century until today. The more frequent the interaction, the higher its level will be. And we will not consider both of these actions as innovations, but for the purpose of comparing these actions, it will be thought that despite the continuous interaction, the discovery of this difference is proof that the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) himself must have given permission for flexibility in the performance of prayers, and he must have included this difference in his teachings so that there would be no difficulty for the Ummah. Who can doubt that the chain of interaction strengthens the Prophetic traditions and the inherited Sunnah becomes interactive. The Interactive Inherited Sunnah

(Al-Haq Discussion, Spiritual Treasures Volume 4, page 87)

The Hadiths of the chain of interaction, meaning the seven inherited interactive traditions that have been practiced under the supervision of actors and commanders and have entered the practical religion of Muslims from century to century and era to era, are by no means the subject of my criticism, nor is it necessary to establish the Quran as their criterion. And if they provide some additional teaching on the Quran, then I do not object. Although my religion is that the Quran is complete in its teachings and no truth is beyond it.

(Al-Haq Discussion, Spiritual Treasures Volume 4, pages 81, 80)

Has Consensus Been Reached on the Authenticity of Bukhari and Muslim?

You emphasize that consensus has been reached on the authenticity of Bukhari and Muslim! Now, they should unquestionably accept them as authentic! But I cannot understand who has reached this consensus and for what reason it has become obligatory to act upon them? In the world, Hanafi people, despite being close to 150 million

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 76

فقہ المسیح

Foundations of Ahmadiyya Jurisprudence

Denial of Consensus on Hadiths

They are deniers of this consensus. Besides this, you gentlemen have stated that a Hadith should be considered authentic on condition of its correctness, and it is obligatory to believe in the Noble Quran without any condition.

(Al-Haq Discussion, Spiritual Treasures Volume 4, page 41)

It is possible for a single report to exceed the Quran

My faith is more inclined towards the adherence to the reports of the truthful ones, even if they are solitary reports confirmed through interaction, whether they are part of the rulings, limits, obligations, or not part of the second part, that the Quran should be exceeded by them. This religion is not that of the three Imams, but remember that I am not truly inclined towards exceeding, but my faith...

(Al-Haq Discussion, Spiritual Treasures Volume 4, page 100)

Meaning of Hadith: Past Events, Past News, and Future

Such narrations that are not part of the inherited interactive tradition and do not have any connection with the chain of interaction are at a lower level of authenticity. Now, every wise person can understand that such narrations are only past news, historical stories, or future events... It is evident that after the removal of the inherited interactive traditions and the application of common practices, the narrations that completely fall out of the realm of speculative interaction are these very events, news, and stories that are outside the emphasized chain of interaction.

(Al-Haq Discussion, Spiritual Treasures Volume 4, page 82)

A Hadith that is not in opposition to the Quran is acceptable

If we are extremely lenient, we can assign these Hadiths to the level of conjecture, and this is what the traditionists...

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 77

فقہ المسیح

Foundations of Ahmadiyya Jurisprudence

Sources of Ahmadiyya Jurisprudence

Religion is a belief, and suspicion is that which carries the possibility of falsehood. Then, is it wisdom and honesty to base the foundation of faith merely on suspicion and to push the clear and certain words of God behind? We do not say discard all Hadiths like trash, but we say accept those which do not contradict the Quran so that we do not perish. (Al-I'jaz Ahmadi, Spiritual Treasures Volume 19, page 138)

Definition of Consensus (In Light of Usul al-Fiqh Books)

His Holiness the Promised Messiah (peace be upon him) mentioned various definitions of consensus in the books of Usul al-Fiqh:

"Al-Ijma' is the agreement of diligent and righteous scholars from the Ummah of Muhammad, the Chosen One, in a single era. It is preferable that it occurs in every era and that the agreement is on a verbal or practical matter. This means that consensus is the name of the agreement that arises among the diligent scholars of the Ummah of Muhammad in a single era, and it is better that it is found in every era, and the agreement should be on a verbal or practical matter. And there are two types of consensus: one is called 'Azimat' (firmness), and 'Azimat' is when those who agree express their agreement explicitly through speech that they have agreed on that statement or action. But the condition in action is that they should also start that action. The second type of consensus is called 'Rukhsat' (dispensation), and it is the name of that agreement where if there is consensus on a statement, some express their agreement verbally and some remain silent, and if there is consensus on an action, some start that action and some refrain from it."
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 78

فقہ المسیح

Foundations of Ahmadiyya Jurisprudence

Origins of Ahmadiyya Jurisprudence

Remain steadfast and do not express your opposition in words or actions for three days, or do not show opposition until it can be understood that if someone were contrary, they would surely express their opposition. And this consensus is called silent consensus, and it is necessary that it is the consensus of all. But some do not consider consensus necessary until the Hadith remains and the Hadith does not become false. And some have gone in the direction that the existence of mujtahids is not a necessary condition for consensus, but the opinion of the public is sufficient, as it is the doctrine of Baqillani. And according to some, the necessary condition for consensus is that it should be the consensus of the Companions and no one else. And according to some, consensus is that which is the consensus of the family, meaning the relatives of the Messenger of Allah. And according to some, it is a necessary condition for the verification of consensus that the time of consensus passes. Therefore, according to Shafi'i, this condition is necessary; he says that consensus will be realized when the time of consensus has passed and all those who had reached consensus have passed away, and until all of them do not pass away, consensus cannot be considered correct because it is possible for someone to retract their statement. And it is necessary to prove that no one has retracted their statement, and consensus should also be based on the narration of consensus. Meaning, those who agree on a matter should also agree on the narration of consensus. And it is permissible for subsequent consensus to differ from previous consensus, meaning if a matter was not agreed upon by people earlier and then there is consensus in another era, that consensus is also valid and better, in consensus, this

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 79

فقہ المسیح

Foundations of Ahmadiyya Jurisprudence

Sources of Ahmadiyya Jurisprudence

It is said that every era can have its own consensus, or some Mu'tazilites have stated that consensus can be based on the narration of interaction. And some have said that consensus is nothing and cannot be realized with all its conditions. Look at the books of Usul al-Fiqh of the four Imams. Now, from all these discussions, it is evident that even the scholars do not agree on the definition of consensus, and both denial and acceptance are open doors.

(Al-Haq Discussion, Spiritual Treasures Volume 4, pages 116 to 118)

Definition of Consensus According to Hazrat Mirza Ghulam Ahmad

According to me, the word consensus can be true in a situation where distinguished companions express their opinions and others, despite hearing, do not show opposition, then this is consensus. There is no doubt that when a prominent companion, who was the Ameer-ul-Momineen, Ibn Sayyad, took an oath regarding the coming of the false messiah, and in the presence of the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him), expressed his opinion, and the Holy Prophet did not deny it, nor did any companion, and then Ibn Umar also took an oath, and Jabir also, and many other companions expressed the same opinion, it is evident that this matter was not hidden from the remaining companions. So, according to me, this is consensus. Which definition of consensus would you like me to provide? If you do not consider this as consensus, then present the oaths taken regarding Ibn Sayyad being the false messiah or the testimonies without any doubt, and if you cannot present them, then you are obliged to accept that there must have been consensus because if oaths were taken for denial, they would surely have been transmitted. The testimonies of both oaths should be presented, and if you cannot present them, then it is established that there must have been consensus, as if oaths were taken for denial, they would surely have been transmitted. The oath of silence in the presence of the Holy Prophet.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 80

فقہ المسیح

Foundations of Ahmadiyya Jurisprudence

Preeminence of the Companions' Testimony

The testimony of the Companions is superior and more complete than any other testimony. Consensus was only until the time of the Companions.

(Al-Haq Discussion, Spiritual Treasures Volume 4, page 43)

Consensus was only until the time of the Companions, then the era of crookedness began, and people deviated from the straight path. Due to this deviation, the need was felt for a command from the Most Merciful.

(Al-Haq Discussion, Spiritual Treasures Volume 16, pages 415-416, translated from Arabic expression)

No consensus that contradicts the Quran is acceptable:

"And we do not accept consensus that contradicts the Quran, and for us, the Book of Allah is sufficient, and we do not heed the words of others."

(Anjam Atham, Spiritual Treasures Volume 11, page 133, translated from Arabic expression)

The First Consensus of the Companions Occurred at the Death of All Prophets

The great favor of Hazrat Abu Bakr Siddiq (may Allah be pleased with him) upon this Ummah is so immense that it cannot be thanked enough. If he had not gathered all the Companions in the Prophet's Mosque and recited this verse to them, "All the previous prophets have passed away," then this Ummah would have perished. Because in such a situation, the scholars of that time would have said that the Companions also believed that all the past prophets had passed away. But now, by presenting the verse of Abu Bakr Siddiq, it was unanimously agreed by all the Companions that indeed all the past prophets had passed away, and poems were composed about this consensus. Now, thousands of blessings upon the soul of Abu Bakr.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 81

فقہ المسیح

Sources of Ahmadiyya Jurisprudence

Showering of Mercies

He saved all souls from destruction and in this consensus, all companions were participants. Not a single individual was left out. And this was the first consensus of the companions and an extremely commendable action.

(Burahin Ahmadiyya, Spiritual Treasures Volume 21, pages 285-286, footnote)

No Consensus on the Life of Jesus

If the question arises whether there is consensus on not acting against the beliefs of the four Imams, we have thoroughly exposed the reality of consensus... Imam Ahmad bin Hanbal, who feared God and obeyed Him, remember his statement that whoever claims consensus is a liar. There are many minor disagreements among the four Imams and they are outside the consensus of the Imams. And if you think that there is a sound and clear consensus on the life of Jesus, then this is your and others' fabrication.

(Anjam Atham, Spiritual Treasures Volume 8, page 280, translated from Arabic expression)

Differences in the Meanings of Consensus

There is indeed a difference in the meanings of consensus itself. Some limit it to the time of Muhammad, some to three centuries, some to the four Imams, but the condition of the Companions and the Imams is known, and for breaking consensus, the absence of an individual is sufficient. For example, Imam Malik, may Allah be pleased with him, a great Imam whose statement millions follow, clearly states the death of Jesus and then people say there is consensus on his life.

(Anjam Atham, Spiritual Treasures Volume 8, page 295)

Following the Companions' Testimony is Necessary

Only that will enter our community which is in line with the religion of Islam and the Book of Allah and the Sunnah of the Messenger.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 82

فقہ المسیح

Sources of Ahmadiyya Jurisprudence

Follow the Sources of Ahmadiyya Jurisprudence

Believe in Allah, His Messenger, the Hereafter, Paradise, and Hell, and affirm that you desire no religion other than Islam, and adhere to the religion of nature, hold fast to the Book of Allah, the Sunnah, and the consensus of the Companions that is proven, and act upon it. Whoever abandons these three things, it is as if they have cast themselves into the fire.

(Mawahib-ur-Rahman, Spiritual Treasures Volume 19, page 315, translated from Arabic expression)

A Companion's Opinion is not a Legal Proof

It is impossible for the opinion of a single companion to be a legal proof. The legal proof is only the consensus of the Companions. So, we have already stated that there is no consensus among the Companions that all the prophets have passed away.

(Burahin Ahmadiyya Part Five, Spiritual Treasures Volume 21, page 410)

Legal Proof is Only the Consensus of the Companions

The commentator (Tafsir Thanai, the narrator) writes that Abu Huraira had a deficient understanding of the Quran, and the scholars objected to his narration. Abu Huraira was a source of narrations but had very little understanding and insight.

At many instances, scholars have proven that the matters related to understanding and insight are mostly where Abu Huraira stumbles and makes mistakes. It is impossible for the opinion of a single companion to be a legal proof. The legal proof is only the consensus of the Companions.

(Burahin Ahmadiyya Part Five, Spiritual Treasures Volume 21, page 410)

The Ijtihad of the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him)

The ijtihad of the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) is the most perfect and strongest of all ijtihads.

(Burahin Ahmadiyya Part Five, Spiritual Treasures Volume 21, page 169)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 83

فقہ المسیح

Sources of Ahmadiyya Jurisprudence

Is a Single Hadith Binding?

The Hanafis do not consider it a religion to act against the Quran. Nor is it the doctrine of Shafi'i that if a Hadith contradicts the Quran, it is binding. Rather, the Hanafi principle is that until the Hadith is continuous in most centuries, not just the first century, it is not established. Shafi'i's doctrine is that even if a Hadith is continuous, if it contradicts an Ayah, it is null and void. (Al-Haq Discussion, Spiritual Treasures Volume 4, page 94)

No Acceptance of Hadith Contradicting the Quran:

"The Hanafis do not abandon a ruling of the Quran whether it is in Bukhari or Muslim, nor do they accept it. Shafi'i considers even a continuous Hadith against an Ayah as null. Imam Malik's view is that a single Hadith is not accepted without meeting the conditions of an Ayah. See page 150, Book Nur al-Anwar, Usul al-Fiqh. In this case, the respect for Hadiths that contradict the Quran can be lost, whether they are in Bukhari or Muslim. It is clear that Bukhari and Muslim are mostly collections of Hadiths, and when it comes to the status of Hadiths, Imam Malik, Imam Shafi'i, and Imam Abu Hanifa unanimously agree that they are never accepted if they contradict the Quran. Now, tell me, does this lead to the conclusion that those great Hadiths are binding? Let them be acted upon by the Hanafis, Malikis, etc., and then this matter should be put to the test." (Al-Haq Discussion, Spiritual Treasures Volume 4, page 99)

Analogy of the Recognized Mujtahids is Binding!

I assure all Muslims that no single ruling is binding on me compared to other Muslims.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 84

فقہ المسیح

Sources of Ahmadiyya Jurisprudence

No Separation as All Islamic Laws Are Based on the Quran, Authentic Hadiths, and Consensus

Just as all Ahl al-Islam consider the decrees based on the Noble Quran, authentic Hadiths, and analogies of recognized Mujtahids as obligatory, so do I. Some news from the past and future, which I have found to be completely in line with the Quran due to divine inspiration, I do not interpret in a way that contradicts the understanding of the scholars of the time because such interpretations not only contradict the Noble Quran but also conflict with other authentic Hadiths that are equally valid and clear. The community should adhere to the code of conduct.

(Al-Haq Discussion, Spiritual Treasures Volume 4, page 82)

It should be the duty of our community that if a Hadith does not oppose or contradict the Quran and Sunnah, then act upon it, and give preference to the established fiqh of human creation. If there is no issue found in any Hadith that aligns with neither the Sunnah nor the Quran, then in that case, act according to the Hanafi fiqh because the prevalence of this school indicates the will of Allah. And if due to some present changes, the Hanafi fiqh cannot provide a correct verdict, then the scholars should resort to their God-given ijtihad. However, be cautious not to deny Hadiths without reason like Maulvi Abdullah Chakralawi. Yes, where you find a Hadith conflicting with the Quran and Sunnah, then leave that Hadith. Remember that our community is closer to the people of Hadith than Abdullah Chakralawi, and we have no connection with his absurd beliefs. Everyone in our community should be wary of those who hold Abdullah Chakralawi's beliefs regarding Hadiths with disdain and aversion, and stay away from such individuals to the fullest extent as they are more ruined sect than other opponents, and it should be noted that our community is closer to the people of Hadith than Maulvi Muhammad Hussain's group.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 85

فقہ المسیح

Sources of Ahmadiyya Jurisprudence

Balance in Hadith and Avoid Extremism like Abdullah Chakralawi

Lean towards moderation in Hadith and do not incline towards extremism like Abdullah. Understand the middle path in this matter, meaning neither make Hadiths your Qibla and Ka'bah, causing abandonment and neglect of the Quran, nor declare those Hadiths as invalid and null which render Prophetic traditions completely lost. Our accepted and credible books detail this.

(Review of Batalawi and Chakralawi, Spiritual Treasures Volume 19, pages 212-213)

Our Accepted and Credible Books

The accepted and credible sources we adhere to are as follows: Firstly, the Noble Quran. Either the meanings of any Quranic verse are considered valid and correct in our view, which other Quranic verses also testify to, as some verses are interpretations of others. Also, for a Hadith to be valid, it must be connected to a sound, continuous chain of narration. The purpose in our religion is never to interpret beyond reason. Therefore, it is imperative for every objector not to deviate during an objection. Secondly, our Muslim books include, in the highest rank, Sahih Bukhari, and all its Hadiths are authoritative to us, not contradicting the Noble Quran, and similarly, the second book is Sahih Muslim, which we accept under the condition that it does not contradict the Quran and Sahih Bukhari. Thirdly, we have Sahih Tirmidhi, Ibn Majah, Muwatta, Nasa'i, Abu Dawood, and Dar Qutni's Hadith collections, which we accept under the condition that they do not contradict the Quran and the two Sahihs. These books are the books of our religion, and these are the conditions we adhere to.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 86

فقہ المسیح

Sources of Ahmadiyya Jurisprudence

Position of Bukhari and Muslim

Regarding the status of Bukhari, you state: "It is a highly blessed and beneficial book for Muslims." Similarly, Muslim and other Hadith collections contain a treasure trove of knowledge and issues within them.

(Arya Dharam - Spiritual Treasures Volume 10, pages 87-86)

Clarity from Reading Bukhari

It becomes evident from reading Bukhari that it contains blessings and light, indicating that these are words emanating from the mouth of the Messenger of Allah. You mentioned about Sahih Muslim:

(Al-Hakam, August 17, 1902, page 11)

Sahih Muslim is trustworthy under the condition that it does not contradict the Quran or Bukhari, and Bukhari has the sole condition that its rulings and texts do not contradict the explicit commands of the Quran. Other Hadith books will only be acceptable if they do not oppose the consensus of the Quran, Bukhari, and Muslim.

(Arya Dharam - Spiritual Treasures Volume 10, page 60, footnote)

Statement of the Promised Messiah

The Promised Messiah stated regarding Sahih Bukhari and Muslim:

"My religion is that, however, the Hadiths of Bukhari and Muslim are considered reliable, but if a Hadith clearly contradicts the Quran, it will be deemed invalid. However, if a Hadith within them explicitly opposes the Quran, it will be deemed beyond authenticity. The time was not ripe for Bukhari and Muslim."

(Al-Haq Discussion, Spiritual Treasures Volume 4, page 15)

Further, he said: "The greatness and acceptance of Imam Bukhari and Muslim and their books within the community, even if accepted, cannot be a definitive and certain proof. Because even if they are accepted by the community, it cannot be proven that they are absolute and certain."

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 87

فقہ المسیح

Sources of Ahmadiyya Jurisprudence

Lack of Consensus on the Absolute and Certain

There was by no means a consensus on the absolute and certain. (Al-Haq Discussion, Spiritual Treasures Volume 4, page 98)

In the chapter of medicine and magic in Sahih Bukhari, it is mentioned that the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) was affected by magic. Seeking refuge in Allah, it is understood that the memory of the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) was affected. When the mention of the Promised Messiah was made, he said: "Blindly following Bukhari and Muslim is against our beliefs. It is inconceivable that such a great Prophet would be affected by magic, such things that affect the memory of the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) and become invalid in any way. It is evident that such vile individuals have concocted such things. We look at the Hadiths with respect, but how can we accept a Hadith that goes against the Noble Quran, against the sanctity of the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him). When is the time to collect Hadiths, they thought and understood the Hadiths. But they could not work with complete caution. It was the time to collect. But now it is the time to observe and contemplate. Collecting the sayings of the Prophet is a great reward, but it is a rule that those who collect cannot work with complete caution. Now everyone has the choice to consider carefully and think, what is acceptable should be accepted and what is to be left should be left." (Al-Hakam, November 10, 1907, page 8)

Follow what is proven from the Noble Quran and Hadiths. We consider even weak Hadiths valid under the condition that they do not contradict the Noble Quran. We consider Sahih Bukhari and Muslim as the most authentic books after the Book of Allah. (Al-Badr, September 8, 1904, page 8)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 88

فقہ المسیح

Knowledge of Jurisprudence and Jurists

The Necessity of Understanding Jurisprudence in Religion

The knowledge of jurisprudence and jurists is essential for our community. However, it does not mean what common people perceive, that by engaging in issues like purification and others, they become jurists through blind imitation. Rather, our intention is that they ponder over the Quranic teachings and realities.

(Al-Badr, April 25, 1907, page 4)

The Four Walls for the Imams of Islam

Hazrat Mirza Bashiruddin Mahmood Ahmad Sahib writes that Maulvi Sher Ali Sahib once met me in the service of the Promised Messiah (peace be upon him) and expressed a desire for a separate meeting. When he met you, in the course of conversations, he repeatedly said that he was Hanafi and understood imitation well, etc. You replied that we are not against the Hanafis who repeatedly express their Hanafi identity. I consider those four Imams as a four-walled structure for Muslims, which has prevented them from being scattered and discredited. Then you said that not everyone has the ability to exercise ijtihad in religious matters. So if these Imams were not there, every eligible and ineligible person would have freely chosen their own path. And a great discord would have arisen in the Muslim community, but by the grace of Allah, these four Imams, due to their knowledge, recognition, piety, and purity, had the ability to exercise ijtihad.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 89

فقہ المسیح

Knowledge of Jurisprudence and Jurists

The Importance of Preserving the Community from Ignorance

The Muslims should be safeguarded from falling into ignorance. Therefore, these imams have remained as a four-walled structure for Muslims, and we respect their greatness and benevolence. Hazrat Mirza Ghulam Ahmad stated that he viewed all imams with respect, but he particularly appreciated the knowledge and understanding of Imam Abu Hanifa and praised his power of argumentation. On one occasion, he said: "Imam Shafi'i, Imam Hanbal, and others' era was such that innovations had started. If these names had not existed, distinguishing between truth and falsehood would have been impossible. Such vile individuals would have been found everywhere. These four names were like a four-walled structure for Islam. If these individuals had not been born, Islam would have become a suspicious religion where distinguishing between innovations and non-innovations would have been impossible. The four imams were a sign of blessings."

(Al-Badr, November 3, 1905, page 4)

In my opinion, the four imams were a sign of blessings. They possessed spirituality because spirituality begins with piety, and these individuals were truly pious and God-fearing, having no attachment to the pleasures of this world.

(Al-Hakam, September 24, 1901, page 2)

The Esteemed Position of Imam Abu Hanifa

Hazrat Mirza Ghulam Ahmad, while praising Imam Abu Hanifa, said: "Some imams have paid less attention to Hadiths, as was the case with Imam Azam, may Allah be pleased with him, who was considered among the people of opinion, and his deductions were made through the careful understanding of Hadith meanings."

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 90

فقہ المسیح

Knowledge of Jurisprudence and Jurists

Superiority of Imam Abu Hanifa over the Remaining Imams

It has been misunderstood that Imam Sahib was considered weaker in ijtihad compared to the remaining three Imams. However, the truth is that Imam Sahib was superior and excelled in his power of ijtihad, knowledge, wisdom, understanding, and insight compared to the other three Imams. His decision-making ability was so refined that he could distinguish between proof and disproof with precision, and his methodology was a special instrument for understanding the Noble Quran. His nature had a unique affinity with the Divine Word, and he had reached the highest level of spiritual insight and recognition. Due to this, in the realm of ijtihad and inference, he held a superior position that others could not attain. Glory be to Allah, this wise and divine Imam, with a mere indication from a verse, understood many hadiths that were contrary to his understanding and left them aside without any concern for criticism of ignorance.

(Removal of Misconceptions, Spiritual Treasures Volume 3, page 385)

In 1891, Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) had a discussion with Maulvi Muhammad Hussain Batalawi, during which it was felt that Maulvi Muhammad Hussain was showing disrespect towards Hazrat Imam Abu Hanifa. Upon this, you said: "O respected Maulvi Sahib, do not be displeased. If you had even a particle of good opinion, you would not use such words of goodness and disrespect. You do not know the status of Imam Sahib; he was a great ocean, and all others are his branches. Holding him as a person of opinion is a grave betrayal! Besides the perfection of knowledge, the extraction of prophetic traditions, and the solution of issues from the Quran, he had a special connection with the Divine. May Allah have mercy on Hazrat Mujaddid Alif Thani. He stated on page 307 that the extraction of issues from the Quran with the coming Messiah was a spiritual connection in the Noble Quran."

(Al-Haq Discussion, Ludhiana, Spiritual Treasures Volume 4, page 101)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 91

فقہ المسیح

Knowledge of Jurisprudence and Jurists

The Pride of Imams, Imam Abu Hanifa

While mentioning Maulvi Muhammad Hussain Batalawi, Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) wrote in an advertisement:

"In his 76-page content, apart from irrelevant and abusive remarks and fabrications, there was no trace of bad language. He went so far as to work with unwarranted, baseless, and disrespectful words to severely disparage the exalted status of the great Imam, the pride of the Imams, Imam Abu Hanifa, may Allah be pleased with him."

(Compilation of Advertisements Volume 1, page 196)

Guidance on the Practice of Hanafi School

In the practical aspect of Sharia, the foremost is the Noble Quran. Then the authentic Hadiths that confirm it. If any issue does not align with these two, then my religion is that the Hanafi school should be followed because its prevalence is a sign of Allah's approval. However, we understand abundance in comparison to the Noble Quran and Hadiths. Some issues are contrary even to valid analogy. In such cases, the practical guidance of Ahmadi scholars is based on action. Mention of Habib from Hazrat Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib, page 209.

What Does it Mean for the Promised Messiah to be on the Hanafi School?

Maulvi Bahauddin Sahib Ahmad Abadi asked about the writings of the Divine Imam regarding the Promised Messiah's affiliation with the Hanafi school. What does this mean? He asked. The reply was:

"It means that just as the great Imam used to argue from the Noble Quran and put it forward, similarly, the Promised Messiah also based his arguments on the Noble Quran. He also held the Noble Quran as the premise."
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 92

فقہ المسیح

Knowledge of Jurisprudence and Jurists

Bringing Sciences and Realities

He will bring sciences and realities. In his writings, he has also revealed this secret and specifically mentioned that the Promised Messiah will be given knowledge of Quranic truths.

(Al-Hakam, August 10, 1901, page 8)

Revival According to the Needs of the Time

It is stated:

"The one who comes is always according to the needs of the time, not to discuss issues like istinja and wudu."

(Al-Hakam, May 19, 1899, page 4)

One day, Hazrat Promised Messiah (peace be upon him) was asked about his opinion regarding the Wahhabi non-muqallid impure sect (at that time, I was a staunch Hanafi). What did you say about this sect? Upon hearing, you smiled and remained silent without giving any answer. The next day, I mentioned it again. You said that this sect is also from Allah and not evil. When people gave so much emphasis on imitation and reverence that they even attributed prophethood to the four Imams, then Allah, for His own good, created this sect so that the muqallids stay on the right path and remain in a moderate state. The only bad thing in them is that instead of everyone becoming a mujtahid and imam, they started speaking ill of the four Imams. On another occasion, you said:

(Tazkiratul Mahdi, pages 214-213)

An Arab came to us, and he was a staunch opponent of the Wahhabis to the extent that when his

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 93

فقہ المسیح

Knowledge of Jurisprudence and Jurists

Discussion on the Mention of Wahhabis

When the mention of Wahhabis was made, it led to harsh words and insults. Despite this, we did not pay attention to his provocations, served him well, invited him with kindness, and one day, when he was filled with anger and hurling abuses at Wahhabis, someone said to him, "You also host Wahhabis in your house." He fell silent, and calling him a Wahhabi was not incorrect because I believe in following the authentic Hadiths after the Noble Quran. (Al-Badr, July 4, 1907, page 7)

Different Legal Issues in the Kaaba for the Four Schools of Jurisprudence

It is evident that differences arise when it comes to principles or practices. When we see that a group has spread widely in the world, like the Hanafi, Shafi'i, Maliki, and Hanbali, despite their severe differences, even the sacred land of Mecca could not unite them on a single prayer direction. They maintain differences and meetings with each other. Some level of imitation is also necessary. (Compilation of Advertisements Volume 2, page 498)

Once a preacher conversed in such a manner before Hazrat that it seemed as if Hazrat also favored the Wahhabi sect and repeatedly expressed enmity towards Hanafis and Wahhabis, claiming to seek the truth. Upon this, Hazrat said: "If someone listens to our words with love and gentleness, we are very loving and want to make decisions according to the Quran and Hadith. If someone wants to make decisions based on what is in accordance with the Noble Quran and authentic Hadiths, we will accept it, and if it goes against the youth, we will reject it. So, this is our approach."

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 94

فقہ المسیح

Knowledge of Jurisprudence and Jurists

The Importance of Obedience and Calling

Obedience is a source of joy, a means of supplication, and a coolness to the eyes. Our religion is against the Wahhabis. Leaving imitation is a sin in our view because not everyone is a mujtahid. A little knowledge does not make one worthy of imitation. Is it appropriate for all the righteous and purified to be free from obedience? The secrets of the Holy Quran are not revealed except to the pure and pious. Among us, whoever comes, first has to adopt the color of Hanifism. In my opinion, these four religions are Allah's favor and a four-wall structure for Islam. For the protection of Islam, Allah created such noble people who were extremely pious and purified. Nowadays, people are corrupt because they have abandoned following the Imams. Allah loves two types of people. First, those whom Allah Himself purified and granted knowledge. Second, those who follow the youth. According to us, those who follow these people are very good because they were granted self-purification and they are close to the time of the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him). I have heard myself that some people speak harshly against Imam Abu Hanifa, may Allah be pleased with him. This is their mistake. (Mention of Habib from Hazrat Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib, pages 277-278)

Differences Among Jurists

It is said:

"Today, among scholars, there is so much disagreement on mutual issues that it can be said that there is a difference in every issue. Like in Lahore, there was a doctor named Ghulam Dastgir. He used to say that in this country, it is customary for patients and their attendants to speak against the doctor."
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 95

فقہ المسیح

Knowledge of Jurisprudence and Jurists

Questioning the Nature of Differences in Jurisprudence

People often ask whether a medicine is hot or cold. In response, I state that the differences arise due to various schools of thought. For instance, there are differences among the Hanafis themselves. Then there are differences in the statements of Imam Abu Hanifa. Valid analogy is that which is derived from the Quran and Sunnah.

(Al-Badr, August 1, 1907, page 3)

Someone asked a question: "A cat brought a chicken's neck. The chicken is still alive. Should it be slaughtered?" The reply was: "In such matters, it is strictly forbidden to make decisions based solely on analogy. Valid analogy is that which is derived from the Quran and Sunnah. Our religion has reached us through transmission. So if a Hadith is proven from the Prophet (peace be upon him), then why create doubt in faith for the sake of two or four coins?"

(Al-Badr, May 24, 1908, page 4)

Method of Identifying Authentic Sunnah

When there are differences among Islamic sects, how can one determine the authentic Sunnah? In response, it was stated: "When the Quran, Hadiths, a community's piety and purity, and Sunnah are all combined, then the true Sunnah becomes apparent."

(Al-Badr, May 1, 1903, page 114)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 96

فقہ المسیح

Knowledge of Jurisprudence and Jurists

Argument of Analogy

...Apart from all these matters, I now want to say something about analogy. If the Quranic texts and Hadiths are with me, the consensus of the Companions also confirms my stance. Signs and confirmations from Allah are my supporters. The need of the time indicates my truthfulness, but the argument can also be complete through analogy. Therefore, it should be seen what analogy says? A person can never accept something that has no counterpart. For example, if someone comes and says that your child has flown in the air or the child has turned into a dog, would you accept his baseless and unverified statement? Never. Therefore, the Noble Quran says:

So ask the people of the message if you do not know. (An-Nahl: 43)

Now ponder over the issue of the death of Jesus (peace be upon him) and his ascension to heaven. Consider the proofs related to his death. It is clear that the disbelievers asked the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) for a miracle of ascending to heaven. Now the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him), who was perfect and the best of all, should have ascended to heaven, but he responded with the revelation from Allah:

Say, "Exalted is my Lord! Was I ever but a human messenger?" (Al-Isra: 93)

The meaning of this is that Allah is far removed from breaking His promise. While it is forbidden for a human to ascend to heaven, if I go, I will be considered a liar. Now, if your belief is correct that the Messiah has ascended to heaven and someone, in contrast, objects to the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) using this verse, what answer can you give? So what benefit is there in believing in things that are not found in the Noble Quran? By accepting such things, you will defame Islam and the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him). Then the first books...

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 97

فقہ المسیح

Knowledge of Jurisprudence and Jurists

Obedience and Ijtihad

There is no counterpart in me, and it is not forbidden to exercise ijtihad from those books. Allah Almighty says in relation to the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him):

A witness from among the Children of Israel. (Al-Ahqaf: 11)

And then He said: Allah is sufficient as a witness between me and you, and whoever has knowledge of the Book. (Ar-Ra'd: 44)

And similarly, He stated: They recognize him as they recognize their sons. (Al-Baqarah: 147)

When the proof of the prophethood of the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) is presented, why would it be forbidden for us to exercise ijtihad? Pay attention. (Ruhani Khazain, Volume 20, pages 297-296)

Differences Between Followers and Non-Followers

It has not been long since followers used to point out the mistakes of non-followers and they would highlight their mistakes, leading to conflicts and fights among different sects. They would call each other disbelievers and impure. If there was a way to reconcile, then why was there so much discord and division within the same community? Mistakes had occurred, and people had strayed from the path of truth. At such times of discord, it was necessary for Allah to make the decision Himself. So, He did just that and sent down a decree. Now tell me, have I committed excess or diminished something from the Quran Sharif that has caused such fervor against me? (Al-Hakam, September 30, 1904, page 3)

Reasons for Kufr against Maulvi Abdullah Chakralawi

Maulana Maulvi Abdul Karim Sahib mentioned that a treatise came from Maulvi Muhammad Hussain Sahib in which he wrote an article titled "The Resurrection in the Chinese Mosque."

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 98

فقہ المسیح

Knowledge of Jurisprudence and Jurists

Opposition to Maulvi Abdullah Chakralawi

Opposition to Maulvi Abdullah Chakralawi is ongoing. While writing, it is mentioned that we associate him with the Pervert of Qadian. That is, we rank him with the disbelievers of Qadian. Thus, under him, the decree of disbelief is arranged. On this, His Holiness inquired, "What are the reasons for disbelief?" Maulvi Chakralawi says that there is no need for Hadith; rather, reading Hadith is like a cat's lick on a bone and bringing the rank of the Messenger of Allah (peace be upon him) in bringing the Quran is not greater than this, as the rank of a sweeper or a sweeper's mention in the government. His Holiness the Promised Messiah (peace be upon him) said: "To say such is disbelief and shows great disrespect to the Messenger of Allah (peace be upon him). Hadiths should not be viewed with such disdain. Disbelievers remember the incantation of their idols. So, have Muslims not remembered the words of their Messenger? The first to understand the Quran Sharif was the Messenger of Allah (peace be upon him), and you acted upon it and made others act upon it. This is the Sunnah, and this is called interaction. Later, the Imams wrote this Sunnah with great effort and insight, and they collected it and conducted research and analysis on it. So, how hard they worked on these Hadiths, see Bukhari and Muslim, how much effort they put in. Finally, they did not write about their fathers and grandfathers. Rather, they collected the sayings with health and purity of the Messenger of Allah (peace be upon him)."

(Al-Hakam, August 17, 1902, page 11)

Actions Meaning Sunnah

When the actions, meaning Sunnah, were gathered, the apparent worship of the Wahhabis was mentioned. His Holiness narrated an incident about the manners and etiquette of these Wahhabis towards the Messenger. Once, when you were in Amritsar, some Maulvis from the Ghaznavi group offered you tea. Since the manners and etiquette of these Wahhabis are against the Messenger, you did not accept the tea and left without drinking it.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 99

فقہ المسیح

Knowledge of Jurisprudence and Jurists

Childhood Injury and Dispute

The right hand of the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) was injured in childhood, and the bone was affected. When you picked up a cup with your left hand, the Ghaznavi gentlemen immediately found a reason to object, saying it was against the Sunnah. You explained to them that manners and spirituality are also part of the Sunnah. Then the real reason was revealed. After that, they objected to you that you praised the Messenger of Allah (peace be upon him) so much in your writings that it was not appropriate. We believe in them to the extent that it is proven by Hadith that the rank of the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) is not higher than that of Jonah. To the extent of physical advancements made to date, were they present in ancient times? Similarly, spiritual advancements reached their peak with the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him). When the condition of these people is such, then who can love the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) and what benefit can they derive? You said, "I have never been satisfied with these people, and I never wish to be called a Wahhabi, and my name should not appear as a Wahhabi in any book. I continued to sit in their gatherings. It became evident that they are all shell and no substance, no brain at all. Maulvi Muhammad Hussain himself wrote in his publication Al-Sunnah that a person inspired or a recipient of revelation can declare a weak Hadith as authentic or vice versa because he corrects it in a state of revelation from the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him). But I have committed myself not to tolerate my inspirations or revelations until they are in line with the Quran, Sunnah, and authentic Hadiths. It should be asked from Muhammad Hussain that when Abdullah Ghaznavi could introduce such things in the Hadiths, then

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 100

فقہ المسیح

Knowledge of Jurisprudence and Jurists

The Excess and Negligence of Wahhabis and Chakralawis

It was considered a sin to consider everything wet and dry. The excess and negligence of Wahhabis and Chakralawis in matters of greetings and blessings were exposed. His Holiness deemed Chakralawi's turmoil dangerous and his Islamic mercy and zeal demanded that an advertisement be written as a trial in which it would be shown that Maulvi Muhammad Hussain has adopted excess and negligence, and it is by the grace of Allah that He has kept us on the straight path. He said, "A prophet always brings two things: the Book and the Sunnah. One is the word of God, and the other is to demonstrate it by acting upon it. The world cannot function without it. Precise issues that the teacher explains are then demonstrated by solving them. Just as the word of Allah is certain, so is the Sunnah. Thank God that He has kept us standing on the straight path. The Wahhabis have gone to extremes; they have made judgments on the Quran based on Hadith and made the Quran seek help from it like a supplicant, and Chakralawi has shown negligence by outright denying Hadith. This raises concerns of turmoil. Its correction is necessary. God has commanded us, so we will demonstrate this error through an advertisement and write the article behind."

(Al-Badr, November 21, 1902, page 30)

Changes in Chakralawi's Prayer

It was revealed upon mentioning Chakralawi that he has made some alterations in the prayer, removing greetings and blessings and making other changes. His Holiness declared Chakralawi's turmoil dangerous, and his Islamic mercy and zeal demanded that an advertisement be written as a trial in which it would be shown that Maulvi Muhammad Hussain has adopted excess and negligence, and it is by the grace of Allah that He has kept us on the straight path. He said, "A prophet always brings two things: the Book and the Sunnah. One is the word of God, and the other is to demonstrate it by acting upon it. The world cannot function without it. Precise issues that the teacher explains are then demonstrated by solving them. Just as the word of Allah is certain, so is the Sunnah. Thank God that He has kept us standing on the straight path. The Wahhabis have gone to extremes; they have made judgments on the Quran based on Hadith and made the Quran seek help from it like a supplicant, and Chakralawi has shown negligence by outright denying Hadith. This raises concerns of turmoil. Its correction is necessary. We have been commanded by God, so we will demonstrate this error through an advertisement and write the article behind."

(Al-Badr, August 17, 1902, page 11)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 101

فقہ المسیح

Knowledge of Jurisprudence and Jurists

Argument Regarding Hanafis

...There have been unfortunate statements and innovations among them. Imam Abu Hanifa (may Allah have mercy on him) was a staunch Hanafi, but when spirituality was lacking in his followers, they distorted his statements and interpreted his words as they pleased. Once, I was in Ludhiana, and a person from the aristocratic family came to me and kept talking about how he was a staunch Hanafi and how his uncle had great faith in Imam Abu Hanifa (may Allah have mercy on him).

So much so that when he saw the statement of Imam Abu Hanifa that only grapes and grapes and two and four, meaning four types of alcohol, are forbidden, he went and asked for a fatwa in the Sharah that he could drink a thousand rupees worth of alcohol so that he could follow Imam Abu Hanifa's daughter. May Allah forgive. They twist the meanings of such statements. Generally, complaints are made that whoever wants a fatwa, they take it from them. They have also come up with the issue of halala that if a woman is divorced, then it is necessary for her to marry someone else and then that person should divorce her, although this is not found in the Quran Sharif, and those who make halala have been cursed in the Hadiths.

(Al-Hakam, September 30, 1901, page 3)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 102

فقہ المسیح

Knowledge of Jurisprudence and Jurists

Shafi'i Sect Practices

Another sect is that of the Shafi'i followers. They lead a wild life like beasts. They have a principle that everything is forgiven, meaning there is no need for halal or haram. Look at their ways of conduct. In Amritsar, a monotheist used to lead prayers in a prostitute's mosque. He mentioned once that he went to Bombay and accidentally entered a mosque of Shafi'is. It was the time for the morning prayer. When he was made the imam for the prayer and he did not recite the Qunut in the morning prayer according to the Shafi'i sect, those people became very agitated and he barely escaped from there. The purpose is that there are so many internal corruptions and tribulations in the religion of Islam that need rectification. When a person sees the external corruptions, he becomes even more astonished. When you see the tribulation of the priests, you get anxious. In short, the combination of all these corruptions is indicating that there is a need for a heavenly chain at this time. And if God did not establish such a chain at this time, then there would be an objection to God. But thanks to God, He has kept us in control at the right time and established this chain with His confirmations. Praise be to Allah for that.

(Al-Hakam, September 30, 1901, page 3)

Statement by Hazrat Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib

Hazrat Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib from Langraval district Gurdaspur informed me that once Maulvi Muhammad Hussain Sahib Batalvi published an advertisement...

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 103

فقہ المسیح

Knowledge of Jurisprudence and Jurists

Foundation of Religious Disputes

Given. It contained issues related to raising hands in prayer and others, and for each issue, a reward of ten rupees was set. There were ten issues. His Holiness narrated to me and said, "Look at what a futile advertisement this is. When prayers are offered in various ways, disputes over these matters lead to corruption. At this time, we need to serve Islam, not engage in arguments over these issues." (Seeratul Mahdi, Volume 1, page 541)

Calling Someone a Disbeliever Based on Jurisprudential Differences

Hazrat Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Hafiz Noor Muhammad Sahib, a resident of Fazilka, informed me that once in our village, a Kashmiri Maulvi who was also a Hafiz-e-Quran kept preaching against the non-followers, meaning those who did not adhere to the Hadith. We were also non-followers. The Maulvi used to say in public that seeking help from our deceased elders is permissible and that all the prayers you have offered behind non-followers should be repeated, and they presented Quranic verses like "O you who have believed, fear Allah and seek the means [of nearness] to Him" (Al-Maidah: 36). I asked that Maulvi which means of nearness are you referring to with this verse? He replied, "The good deeds and the deceased elders." I said, "You people neither teach nor learn correctly. On this point, he spoke harshly to me and agitated the villagers. As a result, the villagers started offering separate prayers from us. Only my father and I used to pray together. My father went to Qadian and said to Hazrat Sahib, 'I left my son in your service to make him a Muslim, but now people call him a disbeliever.' At that time, you wrote a fatwa on a red paper and gave it to my father, stating that if anyone calls someone a disbeliever for reciting Ameen bil-jabr, Alhamdulillah, raising hands, and reciting Fatiha behind the Imam, then that person is a disbeliever in the school of Imam Abu Hanifa."

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 104

فقہ المسیح

Knowledge of Jurisprudence and Jurists

Self-Proclaimed Disbeliever and the Hanafi Declaration

A self-proclaimed disbeliever emerged, but after a few days, common people started following me in prayers. Upon serving His Holiness, you remarked, "Mian Noor Muhammad! They call you a Wahhabi. Respond that I am a disciple of the Saints of Saints and after reading their book 'Ghaniyat al-Talibin,' I used to narrate the praises of the Saints and Imam Ghazali." (Seeratul Mahdi, Volume 2, pages 12-13)

Declaration of Hazrat Hakim Maulvi Nooruddin as a Hanafi

Hazrat Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib narrates that Hafiz Roshan Ali Sahib once informed me that under a religious pretext, Hazrat Mirza Ghulam Ahmad wrote to Maulvi Nooruddin Sahib declaring himself a Hanafi, although it was known that Maulvi Sahib adhered to the Ahl-e-Hadith belief. In response, Maulvi Sahib sent a colorful prayer rug with the inscription, "Sajjada Rangin Kun Girt Pir Maghan Goyad, Ke Salik Be Khabar Nabud Zar Rah-o-Rasm Manzilaha," and beneath it, the words of "Nooruddin Hanafi." When Maulvi Sahib presented himself in His Holiness' service, His Holiness inquired about the principle of Maulvi Sahib's Hanafi belief. Maulvi Sahib expressed that the principle is that the Quran Sharif takes precedence. If no solution is found within it, then the actions and words of the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) should be considered. This is deduced from Hadith, followed by consensus and analogy for decision-making. His Holiness then asked Maulvi Sahib about his religious affiliation. Maulvi Sahib replied that His Holiness' principle is that the Quran Sharif is foremost. If no issue is found within it, then one should look at the actions and words of the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him). This is deduced from Hadith, followed by consensus and analogy for decision-making.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 105

فقہ المسیح

Knowledge of Jurisprudence and Jurists

Association with the Wahhabis

It is a fact that His Holiness took out a card from his pocket and threw it towards Maulvi Sahib with a smile, asking, "What does this mean?" Maulvi Sahib, feeling embarrassed, fell silent. It is stated that the verse written by His Holiness meant that although I am of the Ahl-e-Hadith belief, my spiritual guide advises me to declare myself a Hanafi. Therefore, sacrificing my opinion for his, I call myself a Hanafi. It is also noted that before the rise of Ahmadiyyat, there was a significant conflict between the Ahl-e-Hadith and the Hanafis, and debates and discussions were ongoing between the two groups, leading to mutual animosity and enmity, and a heated atmosphere of issuing fatwas against each other. Hazrat Masih Maud (as) did not have any such affiliation with a group that would indicate bias or sectarianism. However, fundamentally, you always presented yourself as a Hanafi and never preferred to be associated with the Ahl-e-Hadith at any time. Although in terms of beliefs and interactions, your Hanafi approach is more aligned with the Ahl-e-Hadith. The Ahl-e-Hadith's approach was found more objectionable in terms of beliefs and practices.

(Seeratul Mahdi, Volume 1, pages 333-334)

Account by Hazrat Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib

Khawaja Abdul Rahman Sahib, a resident of Kashmir, wrote to me stating that my father, Miyan Habibullah Sahib, used to mention that once I had the opportunity to stand in prayer alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as), and since I was a Wahhabi (Ahl-e-Hadith) before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that on one occasion, during a prayer, I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as). I was an Ahl-e-Hadith before becoming an Ahmadi. My father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside Hazrat Masih Maud (as) in prayer, and since I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi, my father used to say that I was a Wahhabi before becoming an Ahmadi. I stood alongside

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 106

فقہ المسیح

Knowledge of Jurisprudence and Jurists

Meeting Hazrat Masih Maud (as)

It was desired to align my feet with the feet of Hazrat Masih Maud (as), but when I placed my foot next to his, he slightly moved his foot towards mine, which made me very embarrassed, and from then on, I refrained from doing so. It is regrettable that the Ahl-e-Hadith sect, due to its originality, has become a highly commendable sect because many Muslims, freed from innovations, have benefited from following the Prophet's Sunnah. However, they have exaggerated some matters to such an extent that these matters have become a subject of ridicule. It is as if a person cannot pray according to the Ahl-e-Hadith until he rubs his shoulders, ankles, and feet against those of the person praying next to him, instead of standing together in prayer. This not only wastes the sacredness of the place but also creates unnecessary disturbance in prayer. There is a need to reconsider the books of jurisprudence.

(Seeratul Mahdi, Volume 1, pages 313-314)

Account by Hazrat Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib

Mian Khairuddin Sahib Seekhwani expressed to me in writing that once Hazrat (as) remarked, "There is a need to reconsider the books of jurisprudence as well."

(Seeratul Mahdi, Volume 2, page 279)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 107

فقہ المسیح

Knowledge of Jurisprudence and Jurists

Philosophy of Prayer Times

His Holiness stated:

Principles of Prayer

The five daily prayers are a reflection of the various states you encounter in life, essential for your nature.

  • First: When you are informed that a calamity is about to strike you, for instance, like a warrant issued against you by the court, this initial state disrupts your peace and happiness. This state is similar to the time of decline because it marks the beginning of the decline of your happiness. In contrast, the Zuhr prayer is appointed, starting from the decline of the sun.
  • Second: The change comes upon you when you are brought very close to the place of calamity, for example, when you are arrested under a warrant and presented before the ruler. This is the time when your blood runs cold with fear, and the light of comfort departs from you. This state is akin to the time when the sunlight diminishes, and darkness can be seen approaching, indicating that its setting is near. Against this spiritual state, the Asr prayer is appointed.
  • Third: The third change occurs when the hope of being freed from this calamity is cut off, for instance, when your name is written as a criminal in the court and hostile witnesses pass judgment for your execution. This is the time when your senses falter, and you find yourself in a prison.
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 108

فقہ المسیح

Knowledge of Jurisprudence and Jurists

Philosophy of Prayer Times

The wisdom behind understanding the prayers begins to unfold. So, this state is akin to the time when the sun sets, and all hopes of the day's light fade away. Against this spiritual state, the Maghrib prayer is appointed.

(4) The fourth change comes upon you when you are brought very close to the place of calamity, for example, when you are arrested under a warrant and presented before the ruler, and the harsh darkness surrounds you. This state is akin to the time when night falls, and a deep darkness envelops you. Against this spiritual state, the Isha prayer is appointed.

(5) Then, when you endure the darkness of this calamity for a period, finally, God's mercy descends upon you, and He delivers you from that darkness. For instance, just as after darkness, the dawn breaks, and the same light of the day shines forth. So, against this spiritual state, the Fajr prayer is appointed, and God, observing your natural changes, prescribed five prayers for you. From this, you can understand that these prayers are specifically for the benefit of your soul. Therefore, if you wish to avoid these calamities, do not neglect the five daily prayers, as they are the shadows of your inner and spiritual changes.

(Kishti-e-Nuh, Ruhani Khazain, Volume 19, pages 70-69)

Wisdom of Congregational Prayer

The greater reward in congregational prayer is to foster unity, and then to bring that unity into practical effect. Here, the guidance and emphasis are such that even the feet of the congregation should be equal, the rows should be straight, and they should be in line with each other. This means that it is as if the command of one person is followed, and one's light can be reflected in another. This distinction eliminates self-centeredness and ego. It is remarkable that in humans lies the power to

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 109

فقہ المسیح

Knowledge of Jurisprudence and Jurists

Wisdom of Prayer

It attracts the lights of others. Then, for the same unity, it is commanded that prayers should be offered daily in the local mosque, weekly in the city mosque, and yearly at the Eidgah, and then once a year, Muslims of the land should gather at the House of Allah. The purpose of all these commands is the same unity.

(Lecture Ludhiana, Ruhani Khazain, Volume 20, pages 281-282)

Essence of Prayer's Elements

Prayer is an elixir that transforms a handful of dust into alchemy and is like water that cleanses internal impurities. With that prayer, the soul melts and flows like water and stands before the threshold of God. It stands in the presence of God and performs the bowing and prostration. And its bowing means that it shows readiness to bear every awe and obey every command for God and its prostration means that it falls at the threshold of God, losing its thoughts and erasing its self-existence. This is the prayer that unites with God and the Islamic Sharia has depicted this image in ordinary prayers to show that bodily prayers lead to spiritual prayers because Allah has created the human being in such a way that the impact of the soul on the body and the impact of the body on the soul are inevitable. When your soul is sad, tears flow from your eyes, and when joy is born in the soul, happiness appears on your face. To the extent that sometimes a person starts to flow when the body is in pain and the soul also participates in that pain, and when the body feels a cool breeze, the soul also takes part in it. Therefore, the purpose of bodily worship is that due to the relationship between the soul and the body, movement towards the presence of God is created in the soul, and it becomes engaged in spiritual standing and prostration because

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 110

فقہ المسیح

Knowledge of Jurisprudence and Jurists

Wisdom of Prayer

Human progress requires struggles and this is also a form of jihad. It is evident that when two things are connected, when we lift one thing, it will also cause some movement in the other thing that is related to it. However, mere physical standing, bowing, and prostration do not have any benefit unless this effort includes the soul taking part in standing, bowing, and prostration, and this participation is contingent on knowledge.

(Lecture Sialkot, Ruhani Khazain, Volume 20, pages 223-224)

Virtue of Command

Five prayers have replaced the five times of drinking alcohol. It has been proven that even in the Arab countries, Christians took alcohol and ruined the nation. It is known that the idea of idol worship also gained strength from the idea of Christian worship, and those people also became more inclined towards creature worship. It is remembered that the wild people of Arabia did not even know the name of alcohol, but when the Christians arrived there and also gave some disciples gifts, this corrupt habit spread rapidly, and just as the five times of prayer were appointed like the five times of alcohol. That is, the morning prayer is called Fajr before the sunrise. The morning that comes after sunrise is called Zuhr. The afternoon prayer that comes after Zuhr and Asr is called Asr. The evening prayer that comes after the afternoon is called Maghrib. The night prayer that comes after the evening is called Isha. Islam manifested this change by replacing those five times of alcohol with five prayers, and in place of each evil, it established goodness, and instead of creature worship, it taught the name of Allah.

(Noor-ul-Quran, Ruhani Khazain, Volume 9, pages 351-352 footnote)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 111

فقہ المسیح

Knowledge of Jurisprudence and Jurists

Adhan

Adhan

Adhan: A Beautiful Call to Allah

Adhan was being called, upon which His Holiness said:

What a beautiful testimony it is. When it reaches the echoing hearts in the air, its remarkable effect is felt. Other religions cannot compete with the way of calling for worship. How can human voice be compared to artificial sound? (Al-Hakam, November 10, 1902, pages 8-7)

Silence is not obligatory during the Adhan.

A person was reading his advertisement about the plague when the Adhan began, so he fell silent. Upon this, Hazrat Masih Maud (as) said:

Continue reading. It is permissible to read during the Adhan. (Zikr-e-Habib, by Hazrat Mufti Mohammad Sadiq Sahib, page 296)

Pointing fingers in the ears during the Adhan

A person asked, "Why do we point fingers in our ears during the Adhan?" He replied:

The wisdom behind it is that by placing a finger in the ear, the voice gains strength. In the past, during the time of the Holy Prophet (pbuh), the Adhan was given without putting fingers in the ears. One day, when the voice of Hazrat Bilal weakened, you instructed him to put his finger in his ear while giving the Adhan. So, Bilal did as told, and his voice gained strength, and the weakness disappeared. This action was then established as the Sunnah of the Holy Prophet (pbuh). Then he said that most of the singers and speakers have been seen

(Lecture Sialkot, Ruhani Khazain, Volume 20, pages 223-224)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 112

فقہ المسیح

Knowledge of Jurisprudence and Jurists

Adhan

During singing, when a loud voice is raised, they place their hands on their ears so that the voice remains weak and strength is gained. (Tazkirah Al-Mahdi, Part 1, page 70)

Adhan in the child's ear

Hakim Muhammad Umar Sahib received from Ferozepur that when a child is born, Muslims recite the Adhan in the child's ear. Is this in accordance with Sharia or just a tradition? He replied: This practice is proven from Hadith and the words at that time affect the morals and conditions of the person, so this practice is good and permissible.

(Lecture Sialkot, Ruhani Khazain, Volume 20, pages 223-224)

Is Adhan necessary for congregational prayer?

Question: Is Adhan necessary for congregational prayer?

In response to this question, Hazrat Khalifatul Masih II said: "Yes, Adhan should be called, but if those who need to join the congregation are already present, then there is no harm if the Adhan is not called. People have expressed various opinions about it, but once I was going to Gordaspur with Hazrat Sahib, and the prayer time arrived on the way. It was asked if the Adhan should be called?

He said, 'The companions are already gathered, so is it necessary? Therefore, if such a situation arises, it is not necessary to call it; otherwise, it is necessary to call the Adhan because it also motivates others for prayer.'"

(Badar, March 28, 1907, page 4)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 113

فقہ المسیح

Knowledge of Jurisprudence and Jurists

The Impact of External Cleanliness on the Inner Self

Ablution (Wudu)

His Holiness stated:

Indeed, Allah loves those who are constantly repentant and loves those who purify themselves. (Al-Baqarah: 222)

Meaning that those who seek both inner and external purity, I hold them dear. External cleanliness is a means and helper for inner purity. If a person abandons it and does not purify themselves after relieving themselves, even their inner purity does not remain intact. Therefore, understand that external cleanliness is a prerequisite for inner purity. Hence, it is obligatory for every Muslim to perform at least a ritual bath on Fridays, and to perform ablution before every prayer. When congregating, pleasant scents should be applied. The directive to apply scents on the two Eids and Fridays is based on this principle. The main reason behind this is that during gatherings, there is a concern about infection. Therefore, bathing, wearing clean clothes, and applying scents will prevent contamination and infection. Just as Allah has ordained this law in life, the same law is maintained even after death.

(Risala Al-Andar, referencing Malfoozat, Volume 1, page 164)

The Reality and Philosophy of Ablution

Responding to the objections raised by Padri Fath Masih, Hazrat Masih Maud (as) said:

Your claim that sins can be washed away by performing ablution is baseless! Why do you not ponder over divine scriptures? Ablution is merely washing the hands, face, and feet. If this is the essence of the Sharia

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 114

فقہ المسیح

Knowledge of Jurisprudence and Jurists

Ablution (Wudu)

It is known that washing hands and feet removes sins. This pure Sharia teaches those filthy nations who are rebellious against Islam that washing hands and mouth at the time of ablution purifies from sins because sins are removed by ablution. However, this does not mean that the commandments of Allah are wasted, and even by following them, sins are removed.

(Noor-ul-Quran, Part 2, Ruhani Khazain, Volume 9, page 420)

Medical Benefits of Ablution

It is stated that reciting prayers and performing ablution also have medical benefits. Physicians say that if someone does not wash their face every day, their eyesight weakens, and various diseases arise. Then explain why death occurs while performing ablution. This is a remarkable point. Washing the face with water is necessary. Using a miswak eliminates bad breath. Teeth become strong, and the strength of teeth aids in chewing food properly and digesting it. Then cleaning the nose is necessary; if any bad odor enters the nose, it clouds the brain. Now explain what harm is in it. After that, the person goes towards Allah with their needs and presents their demands. It provides an opportunity to pray and present one's requests to Allah. It takes an hour at most in prayers, although some prayers are completed in less than fifteen minutes. It is astonishing that prayer times are considered wasted times, which contain so many benefits. If the whole day and night are wasted in vain talks, games, and amusements, it is called busyness. If there were strong faith, strong

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 115

فقہ المسیح

Knowledge of Jurisprudence and Jurists

Ablution (Wudu)

On one side, if there were faith, why would such a situation arise, and why would it reach this point? Washing the feet during ablution is necessary.

Hazrat Masih Maud (as) writes to one of his friends:

"The research on wiping the feet reveals that by looking at the expression of the verse, both meanings come out according to the grammatical rule. That is, the Prophet (pbuh) used to wash the feet. Therefore, the first meaning of washing the feet was considered valid."

(Maktubat Ahmad, Volume 2, page 543)

Do not use harmful water for health

Badar newspaper wrote:

In Qadian, when rainwater and floodwater accumulate in a low-lying area called "Dhab," the villagers use it for relieving themselves, and many impurities mix with the floodwater. Today morning, His Holiness, with some attendants, took a walk outside, and while passing by this "Dhab," he said:

"Such water is harmful for the health of the villagers."

"This water contains a lot of filth, and its use is harmful. Although according to jurisprudence, performing ablution with it is permissible because the jurists have deemed it valid."

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 116

فقہ المسیح

Knowledge of Jurisprudence and Jurists

Ablution (Wudu)

More than 10x10, if a person sees impurities in it and dislikes its use, then it is not necessary to use that water for ablution, as the Holy Prophet (pbuh) allowed the consumption of cow's meat but did not like it himself. A Hadith states that impure water from a pond is not suitable for ablution.

(Badar, September 26, 1907, page 6)

Hazrat Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Mia Fazl Muhammad Sahib, a shopkeeper in the Darul Fazl neighborhood, narrated to me that one day, His Holiness went out for a walk from home. Many friends were waiting outside the door. His Holiness walked towards the Bhaini area. As they passed by a pond connected to the Qadian territory, there was a large tree by its side. His Holiness stood under it and said that the water of this pond is not good, and one should not perform ablution with it to offer prayers. Therefore, I have stopped friends from performing ablution there several times, and they used to mock me. On that day, those friends were also present there, and they heard with their ears that His Holiness prohibited performing ablution with the water of that pond and using it.

(Sirat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 2, page 304)

Guidance on the famous issue of cleaning wells

Question arose regarding the issue that when a mouse, cat, chicken, goat, or human dies in a well, should 10 buckets of water be drawn out. What is the guidance of His Holiness on this matter? Initially, our practice was to consider water clean until its color, smell, or taste changed.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 117

فقہ المسیح

Knowledge of Jurisprudence and Jurists

Wudu (Ablution)

It is our religion that is found in the traditions. This calculation of 'remove so many filths, if a certain animal falls, and remove so many if a certain person falls,' we do not know about it, nor do we act upon it. It was mentioned that the Prophet (pbuh) said that where the correct Sunnah is not known, then act according to the Hanafi jurisprudence. He said:

It is determined in the reliable books of jurisprudence that yes, it is written in Najat al-Muminin that sit on the seat and offer prayers. Does anyone act upon it, and is it permissible when in the state of menstruation or postpartum bleeding, prayer is prohibited? So, understand this issue as well. I tell you a principle that is mentioned in the Holy Quran: "And avoid impurity." (Al-Muddathir: 6) When the water's condition becomes such that there is a concern about harming health, then it should be cleaned. For example, if leaves fall or insects, etc. (Although a fatwa of impurity is not given on this) The rest is not a fixed quantity. As long as the color, smell, and taste do not change, that water is clean. The method of ablution of Hazrat Masih Maud (as)

(Badar, August 1, 1907, page 12)

Hazrat Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Hazrat Bhai Abdul Rahman Sahib Qadiani narrates: Opportunities for Hazrat (as) to perform ablution were always available. His Holiness meticulously performed ablution. Each limb was washed three times, only the front part of the head was wiped. Wiping was done in the beard and socks. Sometimes, the socks were removed to wipe the feet.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 118

فقہ المسیح

Knowledge of Jurisprudence and Jurists

Ablution (Wudu)

They used to clean between their fingers, wash their hands, rinse their mouths, and clean their teeth well. Wiping over socks

(Sirat Al-Mahdi, Volume 2, page 387)

Regarding wiping over socks, His Holiness remarked:

"Wiping over cotton socks is permissible, and I have shown my blessed feet, which had cotton socks, that I used to wipe over them." (Al-Badar, January 2, 1903, page 77)

Wiping over torn socks

Hazrat Masih Maud (as) said:

"I have seen His Holiness that if a slight hole appears in the sock, he immediately changes it. But now I see people wiping over torn socks that do not cover the ankle and heel. Why does this happen? They are not aware of the laws of Sharia. Most people do not understand the correct place for permission and legality." (Mansub Khilafat, Anwar-ul-Uloom, Volume 2, page 45)

Continuous discharge of gas from an ill person does not nullify ablution

Hazrat Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Dr. Mir Muhammad Isma'il Sahib told me that once for some reason, Maulvi Abdul Karim Sahib (may Allah be pleased with him) could not offer prayers. Hazrat Khalifatul Masih I was also not present at that time, so Hazrat Sahib instructed Hakim Fazl-ud-Din Sahib (may Allah be pleased with him) to lead the prayer. He expressed, 'You know that I have

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 119

فقہ المسیح

Knowledge of Jurisprudence and Jurists

Ablution (Wudu)

Hemorrhoids are a disease, and gas is released all the time. How should I pray?

His Holiness said, "Hakim Sahib! Do you also face this difficulty in your prayer despite your ablution?"

He replied, "Yes, Your Holiness." His Holiness continued, "Then it will also happen to us. You should read. Khaksar expresses that the discharge of gas due to illness, which continues frequently, does not invalidate ablution. Touching the private parts does not nullify ablution."

(Sirat Al-Mahdi, Volume 1, pages 615-614)

Hazrat Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Hafiz Noor Muhammad Sahib told me that once we inquired from His Holiness about the Hadith that states if a person touches their private parts, their ablution breaks. What is this issue? His Holiness said that the private parts are also part of the body. Therefore, this Hadith does not seem strong. Khaksar expresses that if this narration is correct, it does not mean that God forbid, the statement of the Holy Prophet (pbuh) is incorrect, but it means that this statement did not come directly from the Holy Prophet (pbuh) and there might be a weakness in the narration. Allah knows best.

Concern about dirty clothes

Hazrat Munshi Barkat Ali Sahib Shumlawi narrates that Hazrat Masih Maud (as) used to offer prayers very rarely. Most of the time, prayers were led by Hazrat Maulvi Abdul Karim Sahib (may Allah be pleased with him) and Hazrat Khalifatul Masih I (may Allah be pleased with him).

(Sirat Al-Mahdi, Volume 1, page 320)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 120

فقہ المسیح

Knowledge of Jurisprudence and Jurists

Ablution (Wudu)

Once Hazrat Maulvi Abdul Karim Sahib expressed doubt that his clothes were not clean, so he refrained from leading prayers. He suggested someone else lead the prayers. Hazrat Masih Maud (as) asked, "Will your prayers be accepted in those clothes?" Maulvi Sahib replied, "Yes, Your Holiness." His Holiness then said, "If you are confident that your prayers will be accepted in those clothes, then go ahead and lead the prayers. Your following will also fulfill our prayers."

(Asahab-e-Ahmad, Volume 3, page 189, New Edition, Narrated by Hazrat Munshi Barkat Ali Sahib Shumlawi)

Prayer is accepted if the place of prostration is clean

Hazrat Qazi Abdul Rahman Sahib narrates that once we heard that Hazrat Masih Maud (as) said, "If the place of prostration is clean, the prayer is accepted." This means that if the prayer mat or the ground is not clean or doubtful, then wearing a clean cloth that only covers the place of prostration makes the prayer valid. I pondered over the wisdom of this ruling and understood that sometimes this inference may be derived from the permission to pray even with impurities, including shoes.

(Asahab-e-Ahmad, Volume 6, pages 126-127, Narrated by Qazi Abdul Rahman Sahib, New Edition)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 121

فقہ المسیح

Knowledge of Jurisprudence and Jurists

Essence of Prayer's Pillars

Hazrat Masih Maud (as) explained the wisdom behind the pillars of prayer:

Prayer's pillars are essentially spiritual stations and ascents. Standing before Allah requires etiquette and respect. Ruku, which is the second part, signifies the readiness to bow down to the command and prostration represents the pinnacle of humility and submission, which is the essence of worship. These etiquettes and methods have been prescribed by Allah as a means to involve the body internally. Besides this, an external method has also been established for the proof of internal methods. Now, if only the external method (which is a reflection of internal and external methods) is used to remove layers like a barber and is thrown away once, you tell me, what pleasure and fortune can be gained from it? And until pleasure and joy do not come, how can the reality be agreed upon? This will happen when the soul is completely humble and prostrates on the threshold of divinity, and what the tongue speaks, the soul also speaks. At that time, a joy, light, and comfort are obtained. I want to open and write that man reaches the level of being human by traversing the stages, i.e., where not just the sperm but even before that, the components of the sperm, i.e., different types of nutrients and their structure and composition. Then after the sperm, the child, then the youth, the old. The purpose of all these worlds that have passed through at different times. Recognize Allah's Lordship and He has drawn a plan in every era in his mind.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 122

فقہ المسیح

Knowledge of Jurisprudence and Jurists

Essence of Prayer's Pillars

Prayer is essentially a spiritual journey and ascent. Standing before Allah requires proper etiquette and respect. Ruku, the act of bowing down, signifies readiness to obey commands, while prostration represents the peak of humility and submission, which is the essence of worship. These etiquettes and practices are prescribed by Allah to engage the body internally. However, merely following external rituals without internal reflection is futile. True spiritual fulfillment comes when the soul humbly prostrates before divinity, aligning the words of the tongue with the intentions of the soul. It is at this moment that one experiences joy, light, and comfort. By traversing various stages of life, from conception to old age, one recognizes the Lordship of Allah and the divine plan woven into every aspect of existence.

(Al-Hakam, April 12, 1899, page 5)

Hazrat Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib records that Khwaja Abdul Rahman Sahib of Kashmir informed me in writing that his father used to mention that when Hazrat Masih Maud (as) would make the intention for prayer, he would bring his thumbs close to his ears, indicating that they would touch each other.

(Sirat Al-Mahdi, Volume 1, pages 745-744)

Reciting "Bismillah" audibly or softly in prayer is permissible

Hazrat Khalifatul Awwal stated:

"Reciting 'Bismillah' aloud or quietly, both are permissible. Hazrat Maulvi Abdul Karim Sahib (may Allah forgive him), who had a delicate nature, used to recite 'Bismillah' aloud. Hazrat Mirza Sahib did not recite it aloud; I also recite it softly. There are different groups among the companions. I advise you not to argue over how someone recites. The same applies to saying 'Ameen,' both ways are permissible. In some places, Jews and Christians are imitating Muslims."

(Reference)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 123

فقہ المسیح

Knowledge of Jurisprudence and Jurists

Essence of Prayer's Pillars

Reciting "Ameen" aloud felt unpleasant to me, but the companions used to recite it loudly and softly. I enjoy it both ways, whether recited loudly or softly.

(Al-Badar, May 23, 1912, page 3)

Raising the hands in prayer

It is not necessary, and if done, it is permissible.

(Al-Badar, October 31, 1907, page 7)

Regarding raising the hands in prayer, it is not clear whether it causes any inconvenience or not, whether one does it or not. Both ways are mentioned in the traditions, and the conclusion from the practices of Wahhabis and Sunnis is the same because some raise their hands, and some do not. It is known that the Prophet (pbuh) raised his hands at some times and then left it. (Al-Badar, April 3, 1903, page 85)

The following narration is also relevant to this topic. Hazrat Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Hafiz Noor Muhammad Sahib from Fazl Allah Chak informed me in writing that once we inquired from Hazrat Masih Maud (as) about the ruling on reciting Surah Fatiha behind the Imam and raising hands and saying "Ameen." His Holiness said that this practice is established through traditions and should be done. Khaksar expresses that reciting Surah Fatiha behind the Imam and raising hands and saying "Ameen" is proven through traditions and should be done. Khaksar does not understand that this is a matter of reciting aloud because if His Holiness considered it necessary, then he should have acted upon it consistently. Khaksar does not understand that His Holiness made such a statement because if the Prophet (pbuh) considered it necessary, then it was necessary for him to act upon it consistently.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 124

فقہ المسیح

Knowledge of Jurisprudence and Jurists

Essence of Prayer's Pillars

Prayer's pillars are not obligatory, but His Holiness' continuous practice was against it. I understand that when Hafiz Sahib asked His Holiness, since there were many aspects to the question, His Holiness only focused on the first point, meaning reciting Fatiha behind the Imam. Allah knows best. (Sirat Al-Mahdi, Volume 1, page 564)

Hazrat Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib records that Mian Abdullah Sahib Sunori mentioned that initially, he was a staunch non-conformist and strictly adhered to raising hands and saying Ameen aloud. Even after meeting His Holiness, I continued this practice for a while. After some time, when I prayed behind His Holiness, after the prayer, His Holiness smiled and said, "Mian Abdullah, you have practiced this tradition extensively, and the gesture was towards raising hands." Mian Abdullah Sahib states that from that day onwards, he stopped raising hands and saying Ameen aloud. He also stopped saying Bismillah aloud. Khaksar remarks that the practice of Hazrat Masih Maud (as) was the same as described by Mian Abdullah Sahib, but among Ahmadis, both during His Holiness' time and after, there has been a variety of practices where no one imposes on others. Some say Ameen aloud, some do not; some raise hands, most do not; some recite Bismillah aloud, most do not. His Holiness used to say that all these practices are established through the traditions of the Holy Prophet (pbuh), but the way the Holy Prophet (pbuh) acted consistently with these practices is the same way to follow. (Reference)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 125

فقہ المسیح

Knowledge of Jurisprudence and Jurists

Recitation of Surah Al-Fatihah Behind the Imam

68

80

Essence of Prayer's Pillars

(Sirat Al-Mahdi, Volume 1, pages 148-147)

Hazrat Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib records that Maulvi Sher Ali Sahib informed me that Hazrat Masih Maud (as) emphasized with great emphasis that it is necessary for the follower to recite Surah Al-Fatihah behind the Imam. However, he also stated that while considering the recitation of Surah Al-Fatihah necessary, I do not say that a person who does not recite Surah Al-Fatihah has an invalid prayer. Because many elders and saints of Allah did not consider the recitation of Surah Al-Fatihah necessary, and I cannot consider their prayers wasted. Khaksar remarks that the Hanafis believe that the follower should stand silently behind the Imam and listen to his recitation, without reciting anything themselves. And the Ahl-e-Hadith believe that it is necessary for the follower to recite Surah Al-Fatihah behind the Imam, and Hazrat Masih Maud (as) was in agreement with the Ahl-e-Hadith on this issue. However, despite supporting this belief, you did not criticize the Ahl-e-Hadith like the opponents do, saying that a person whose recitation of Surah Al-Fatihah is not invalid does not have a valid prayer.

(Sirat Al-Mahdi, Volume 1, pages 335-334)

In response to a question from Hazrat Munshi Rustam Ali Sahib, Hazrat Aqdas (as) wrote in a letter that:

Prayer of the follower is valid even without reciting Surah Al-Fatihah, but the preference is in recitation. If an Imam is quick in recitation, then recite one or two verses as much as possible slowly, which does not hinder listening to the Imam's recitation.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 126

فقہ المسیح

Knowledge of Jurisprudence and Jurists

Essence of Prayer's Pillars

Prayer's pillars are not obligatory, but if unable, then praying becomes necessary, though not at the level of preference. (Maktubat-e-Ahmad, Volume 2, page 471)

Hazrat Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib records that Mian Khairuddin Sahib Sikhawani mentioned to me in writing that once I asked His Holiness about reciting Surah Al-Fatihah behind the Imam. His Holiness said, "Reciting Surah Al-Fatihah behind the Imam is better." I inquired, "Is the prayer valid if it is not recited?" His Holiness replied, "The prayer is valid, but it is better to recite Surah Al-Fatihah behind the Imam." He also mentioned that if someone does not recite Surah Al-Fatihah behind the Imam, then in the Hanafi school of thought, many righteous individuals have passed who did not recite Surah Al-Fatihah behind the Imam. The prayer is valid in both cases; the difference lies only in preference. Similarly, saying "Ameen" silently or loudly after "Ameen" by the Imam was considered permissible. (Sirat Al-Mahdi, Volume 2, page 153)

Reciting Surah Al-Fatihah is necessary for the follower

(Sirat Al-Mahdi, Volume 1, pages 148-147)

Hazrat Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib records that Maulvi Sher Ali Sahib informed me that Hazrat Masih Maud (as) emphasized with great emphasis that it is necessary for the follower to recite Surah Al-Fatihah behind the Imam. However, he also stated that while considering the recitation of Surah Al-Fatihah necessary, I do not say that a person who does not recite Surah Al-Fatihah has an invalid prayer. Many elders and saints of Allah did not consider the recitation of Surah Al-Fatihah necessary, and I cannot consider their prayers wasted. Khaksar remarks that the Hanafis believe that the follower should stand silently behind the Imam and listen to his recitation, without reciting anything themselves. And the Ahl-e-Hadith believe that it is necessary for the follower to recite Surah Al-Fatihah behind the Imam, and Hazrat Masih Maud (as) was in agreement with the Ahl-e-Hadith on this issue. However, despite supporting this belief, you did not criticize the Ahl-e-Hadith like the opponents do, saying that a person whose recitation of Surah Al-Fatihah is not invalid does not have a valid prayer. In response to a question from Hazrat Munshi Rustam Ali Sahib, Hazrat Aqdas (as) wrote in a letter that:

The prayer of the follower is valid even without reciting Surah Al-Fatihah, but the preference is in recitation. If an Imam is quick in recitation, then recite one or two verses as much as possible slowly, which does not hinder listening to the Imam's recitation.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 127

فقہ المسیح

Essence of Prayer's Pillars

The tradition of Abdullah ibn Samit narrates that the Holy Prophet (pbuh) said:

"There is no prayer for the one who does not recite the Opening Chapter of the Book (Al-Fatihah)." (Bukhari, Book of Prayer, Chapter: Obligation of Recitation by the Imam and the Follower in the Entire Prayer)

Once, Hazrat Abdullah was the Imam of the prayer. Upon his late arrival, Abu Naeem initiated the prayer. The prayer had already begun when Abdullah joined, and I was also present with them. We stood in rows. When Abu Naeem started reciting Surah Al-Fatihah, I heard Abdullah also reciting it softly. After the prayer ended, I asked him why he was reciting Surah Al-Fatihah along with Abu Naeem, who was reciting it aloud. He replied that it was indeed correct. The Holy Prophet (pbuh) once led us in prayer and after the prayer, while sitting, he asked, 'When I recite the Quran in prayer with a loud voice, do you also recite it silently in your mouths?' Some said yes, some said no. Upon this, he said:

"Do not recite anything from the Quran when I recite aloud except for the Opening Chapter of the Quran." (Abu Dawood, Book of Prayer, Chapter: Whoever Abandons Recitation in His Prayer)

So, when I recite the Quran in prayer with a loud voice, do not recite along with me except for Surah Al-Fatihah. This ruling is also endorsed by Hazrat Masih Maud (as) that Surah Al-Fatihah should be recited behind the Imam, whether he is reciting aloud or silently, except when the follower reaches the bowing position. In that case, they should say the Takbir and join in the bowing, and the Imam's recitation will be considered their recitation. This is an exception. The law is not violated by exceptions. Similarly, it is also an exception that a person

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 128

فقہ المسیح

Essence of Prayer's Pillars

If someone does not know how to pray yet, like a new Muslim or a child who has not learned the Quran yet, then their prayer will be complete with only Tasbeeh and Takbeer. Even if they do not recite any part of the Quran. (Tafsir Kabir, Volume 1 - Tafsir Surah Al-Fatihah, pages 7-9)

Hazrat Munshi Barkat Ali Sahib Shamlawi narrates: One day, during a lively discussion on the rooftop, the topic of whether saying "Alhamdulillah" behind the Imam is permissible or not arose. Hazrat Maulvi Nooruddin Sahib, Hazrat Maulvi Abdul Karim Sahib, and the late Maulvi Muhammad Ahsan Sahib were present. Different opinions were being expressed. Some said that reciting "Alhamdulillah" in every situation is necessary, and if the Imam recites loudly, then the follower should recite softly along with him or pause and recite. Others said that one should remain silent when the Imam recites loudly. As far as I remember, Hazrat Masih Maud (as) said that if the Imam recites loudly, the follower should listen quietly and when it comes to Dhuhr and Asr prayers, the follower should also recite softly according to their own way. This way, both practices will be followed. (Asahab-e-Ahmad, Volume 3, page 190, New Edition, Narration of Hazrat Munshi Barkat Ali Sahib Shamlawi)

Hazrat Pir Siraj-ul-Haq Sahib Naumani narrates: Hazrat Maulvi Abdul Karim Sahib, may Allah have mercy on him, once said that there was a person from Sialkot or its surroundings who used to live there, and every day we would ask him to recite "Alhamdulillah" behind the Imam in prayer, and we had provided all the evidence in this regard, but he did not agree. Alhamdulillah, he did not recite behind the Imam, and thus, he would pray with us. Once, he came to Qadian in the service of Hazrat Aqdas (as). One day, similar discussions took place.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 129

فقہ المسیح

Essence of Prayer's Pillars

The prayer's pillars have started to be established. Only His Holiness emphasized that reciting Alhamd Sharif behind the Imam should be done, and no evidence was presented from the Quran or Hadith. Upon hearing this, a person started reciting Alhamd Sharif behind the Imam without any argument. Another person asked whether the prayer is valid if Alhamd is not recited behind the Imam. His Holiness replied that this question should not be asked whether the prayer is valid or not. The question should be asked whether Alhamd should be recited behind the Imam in prayer or not. We say that it should definitely be recited. If it is not recited, then undoubtedly his prayer will not reach the level of acceptance. We repeatedly mention in the answer to this question that Alhamd should be recited behind the Imam in prayer. One day, I realized that Hazrat Muhammad (pbuh) said that Alhamd should be recited at the appropriate time. I asked, "Even in the Imam's silence?" He replied, "Wherever the opportunity arises, recite it." I asked, "In the Imam's silence?" He replied, "Wherever the opportunity arises, recite it." (Al-Badar, October 31, 1907, page 7)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 130

فقہ المسیح

Essence of Prayer's Pillars

Joining the Bowing Position Completes the Rak'ah

It was discussed whether a person who joins the congregation during the bowing position, does their Rak'ah count or not. His Holiness Masih Maud (as) sought the opinions of other scholars. Various Islamic sects' views on this matter were presented. Finally, His Holiness made a decision and stated:

Our belief is that "There is no prayer without the recitation of the Opening Chapter of the Book" whether a person is behind the Imam or praying individually, in every case, they should recite Surah Al-Fatihah. However, they should pause and recite it slowly so that the follower can hear and recite it as well. Or after each verse, the Imam should pause enough for the follower to hear and recite the verse. In any case, the follower should take the opportunity to hear and recite. Reciting Surah Al-Fatihah is necessary because it is the Mother of the Book. But whoever, despite their efforts, joins the congregation in the bowing position, their prayer is valid. They should try to listen and recite, or recite after each verse. Surah Al-Fatihah must be recited because it is the Mother of the Book. However, if a person, despite their efforts, joins during the bowing position and cannot recite, their Rak'ah is complete. Even though they did not recite Surah Al-Fatihah, because it is mentioned in the Hadith that whoever maintains the bowing position, their Rak'ah is complete. Issues have two aspects. In one place, the Holy Prophet (pbuh) said and emphasized that Surah Al-Fatihah should be recited in prayer. It is the Mother of the Book and the essence of prayer. But if a person, despite their efforts and haste, joins during the bowing position, because religion is based on ease and leniency, the Holy Prophet (pbuh) said that their Rak'ah is complete. They did not recite Surah Al-Fatihah because they reached late. It is my nature that I get a grip on the forbidden actions, and my heart does not want me to do them. It is clear that when a person completes three parts of the prayer and joins in one part due to

(Al-Badar, October 31, 1907, page 7)
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 131

فقہ المسیح

Essence of Prayer's Pillars

Joining the Bowing Position Completes the Rak'ah

74

Prayer's Pillars

If a person joins the congregation during the bowing position, does their Rak'ah count or not? It is necessary for a person to act according to the situation.

Yes, a person who deliberately delays and joins the congregation late, their prayer is indeed invalid. Raising the finger during Tashahhud.

(Al-Hakam, February 24, 1901, page 9)

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Khwaja Abdul Rahman Sahib, a resident of Kashmir, informed me in writing that my father mentioned that when the Holy Prophet (pbuh) used to sit for Tashahhud during prayer, he would form a ring with the fingers of his right hand at the beginning and keep only the finger of testimony raised. He would raise it when the testimony was recited. Khaksar remarks that since Khwaja Abdul Rahman Sahib's father was from the Ahl-e-Hadith, it is evident that he viewed matters from that perspective. However, respected Dr. Muhammad Isma'il Sahib has stated that he does not remember the method of closing the fingers of the hand from the beginning. Yes, it might have happened at some point. Allah knows best. (Sirat Al-Mahdi, Volume 1, pages 568-567)

Hazrat Syed Muhammad Sarwar Shah Sahib describes the way Hazrat Masih Maud (as) used to sit and raise the finger of testimony in the posture of sitting and testifying:

"(Hazrat Masih Maud) sits after both prostrations in such a way as if he is sitting between two prostrations. Yes, there is a difference that after the first prostration, when he sits, he keeps both hands on both knees in such a way that both hands are open, and the fingers of both hands are straight towards the Qibla. And after both prostrations of the second unit, when he sits, he keeps his left hand in the same way and the three fingers of the right hand on the palm."

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 132

فقہ المسیح

Essence of Prayer's Pillars

Joining the Bowing Position Completes the Rak'ah

The prayer's pillars are being established, and the middle finger and thumb are looped, and the finger between them is kept straight. Then the greetings are recited, and it is:

"Greetings are for Allah, and prayers and good words. Peace be upon you, O Prophet, and the mercy of Allah and His blessings. Peace be upon us and upon the righteous servants of Allah. I bear witness that there is no god but Allah" (Risalah Ta'lim-ul-Islam, Qadian, July 1906, Volume 1, Number 1, pages 178-179)

The wisdom behind raising the finger in Tashahhud

Someone asked why the finger of testimony (the finger of Shahadah) is raised during Tashahhud in prayer. He replied:

People in the era of ignorance used to raise this finger due to insults, so it is called the finger of insult. Allah Almighty reformed the Arabs and removed this habit by saying that when you proclaim the oneness of Allah, raise this finger so that it can bear witness against you. Similarly, the Arabs used to drink alcohol five times a day, so in return, five daily prayers were prescribed. Reciting Quranic supplications in bowing and prostration

(Al-Badar, March 20, 1903, page 66)

Maulvi Abdul Qadir Sahib Ludhianvi asked how reciting Quranic verses or supplications in bowing and prostration should be done. He replied:

Prostration and bowing are times of humility, and Allah Almighty desires the recitation of His majestic words. Apart from that, there is no evidence from the Hadith that the Prophet (pbuh) recited any Quranic supplication in bowing or prostration. (Al-Hakam, April 24, 1903, page 11)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 133

فقہ المسیح

Essence of Prayer's Pillars

Reciting Duas in Arabic after Tasbeehat in Ruku and Sujood

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Miyan Khair-ud-Din Sahib Sikhwani narrated to me that once, Hazrat Masih Maud (as) said:

"Duas should be recited abundantly in prayer. Also, it was said to recite Duas in Arabic after Tasbeehat, for example, in Ruku, recite Subhana Rabbiyal Azeem and in Sujood, recite Subhana Rabbiyal A'la and so on. After that, indeed, Duas should be recited in one's own language. It was also said not to recite Quranic Duas in Ruku and Sujood because the Quran is the pure word of Allah and holds the highest status and Ruku and Sujood are states of humility. Therefore, one should respect the Divine Word."

(Sirat Al-Mahdi, Volume 2, pages 166-167)

Muhammad Isma'il Sahib Sarwar Shah Sahib Naumani describes that:

"I used to place my hand on the chest. One day, someone asked me where Hazrat Sahib used to place his hand. I replied, 'On the chest.' From that day, Miyan Isma'il also started placing his hand on the chest without fear."

Placing the Hand Above the Navel in Prayer

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Maulvi Syed Muhammad Sarwar Shah Sahib Naumani narrates:

Once, someone asked Hazrat Khalifatul Masih I if there is any authentic Hadith regarding placing the hand above the navel in prayer. Hazrat Maulvi Sahib asked if there is any authentic Hadith regarding placing the hand above the navel in prayer. He replied:

"Prostration and bowing are times of humility, and Allah Almighty desires the recitation of His majestic words. Apart from that, there is no evidence from the Hadith that the Prophet (pbuh) recited any Quranic supplication in bowing or prostration."

(Al-Hakam, April 24, 1903, page 11)
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 134

فقہ المسیح

Essence of Prayer's Pillars

Importance of Hadiths in Prayer

In front of Hazrat Sahib, it was presented and mentioned that the hadiths in this matter are not devoid of criticism. Hazrat Sahib said, "Maulvi Sahib, you search; you will definitely find it because even though in the early days, we were all Hanafis, I never liked placing my hand below the navel. Instead, my nature inclines towards placing the hand above the navel, and we have repeatedly experienced that whatever our nature inclines towards, we find it in the hadith. Even if we are not aware of it initially, you search; you will definitely find it." Hazrat Sarwar Shah Sahib Naumani describes that he went, and not even half an hour had passed when he happily brought a book and informed Hazrat Sahib that the hadith had been found, and it is such that it fulfills the conditions of the two Sheikhs. Then he said that this is the blessing of the guidance of Hazrat Sahib. (Sirat Al-Mahdi, Volume 1, page 92)

Hazrat Haji Ghulam Ahmad Sahib narrates that a person discovered where to place the hands in prayer. You said, "External etiquettes are also necessary, but more attention should be paid towards Allah Almighty in prayer." (Asahab-e-Ahmad, Volume 10, page 246, New Edition)

Hazrat Maulvi Muhammad Ibrahim Sahib Baqapur narrates:

Once, I saw Hazrat Masih Maud (as) praying two Sunnah Rak'ahs before Jumu'ah prayer. Your bowing, standing, sitting, and middle posture were all tranquil and peaceful. In each position, there was contentment and ease. Then I observed the manner of placing the hands: the right hand was placed on the chest, the left hand on the right hand, the three fingers of the right hand were on the palm, and the fingers were intertwined between the arm and the knee. (Asahab-e-Ahmad, Volume 10, page 257, New Edition)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 135

فقہ المسیح

Where Should the Imam Stand?

78

Praying in Congregation

It was mentioned that the Chakralvi belief is that the Imam should not stand ahead in prayer but should stand within the row. It was stated:

The term "Imam" itself indicates that he should stand ahead. This is an Arabic term, and it means a person who stands ahead of others. It is evident that Chakralvi is completely ignorant of the Arabic language. The Imam should consider the feelings of the followers.

(Al-Badar, March 28, 1907, page 9)

A question arose that a person in front of the Imam starts long recitations during the month of Ramadan at Maghrib time. The followers get annoyed because it is time to break the fast. Due to weakness from fasting all day, some become feeble. Thus, there is a difference between the Imam and the followers. His Holiness stated:

There is a mistake in the behavior of the person in front of the Imam. He should consider the condition of the followers and not prolong the prayer in such a situation.

(Al-Badar, October 31, 1907, page 7)

Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib writes that someone mentioned that a certain individual recites long surahs during prayer. He said:

The Imam should consider the weak during prayer.

Note: The demise of the late Maulvi Abdullah Sahib Sanori occurred a short while ago, coincidentally.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 136

فقہ المسیح

Praying in Congregation

79

A disabled worshipper was given the opportunity to lead the prayer at Masjid Mubarak. After the prayer ended, Maulvi Abdullah Sahib chuckled and stepped forward, saying:

Hazrat Sahib (the Promised Messiah, peace be upon him) also used to offer prayers as briefly as you have recited. This was the occasion of leading the prayer. Otherwise, those prayers that Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) used to offer individually were prolonged. Since Maulvi Abdullah Sahib was serving Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) well before his claim and was residing in Qadian frequently, he used to offer prayers following Hazrat Sahib's lead. It is mentioned in the book that during prayers, Hazrat Sahib used to recite briefly. Otherwise, those who used to offer prayers individually used to prolong them. Since Maulvi Abdullah Sahib was serving Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) well before his claim and was residing in Qadian frequently, he used to offer prayers following Hazrat Sahib's lead. It is mentioned in the book that during prayers, Hazrat Sahib used to recite briefly. Otherwise, those who used to offer prayers individually used to prolong them. Since Maulvi Abdullah Sahib was serving Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) well before his claim and was residing in Qadian frequently, he used to offer prayers following Hazrat Sahib's lead. It is mentioned in the book that during prayers, Hazrat Sahib used to recite briefly. Otherwise, those who used to offer prayers individually used to prolong them. Since Maulvi Abdullah Sahib was serving Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) well before his claim and was residing in Qadian frequently, he used to offer prayers following Hazrat Sahib's lead. It is mentioned in the book that during prayers, Hazrat Sahib used to recite briefly. Otherwise, those who used to offer prayers individually used to prolong them. Since Maulvi Abdullah Sahib was serving Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) well before his claim and was residing in Qadian frequently, he used to offer prayers following Hazrat Sahib's lead. It is mentioned in the book that during prayers, Hazrat Sahib used to recite briefly. Otherwise, those who used to offer prayers individually used to prolong them. Since Maulvi Abdullah Sahib was serving Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) well before his claim and was residing in Qadian frequently, he used to offer prayers following Hazrat Sahib's lead. It is mentioned in the book that during prayers, Hazrat Sahib used to recite briefly. Otherwise, those who used to offer prayers individually used to prolong them. Since Maulvi Abdullah Sahib was serving Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) well before his claim and was residing in Qadian frequently, he used to offer prayers following Hazrat Sahib's lead. It is mentioned in the book that during prayers, Hazrat Sahib used to recite briefly. Otherwise, those who used to offer prayers individually used to prolong them. Since Maulvi Abdullah Sahib was serving Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) well before his claim and was residing in Qadian frequently, he used to offer prayers following Hazrat Sahib's lead. It is mentioned in the book that during prayers, Hazrat Sahib used to recite briefly. Otherwise, those who used to offer prayers individually used to prolong them. Since Maulvi Abdullah Sahib was serving Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) well before his claim and was residing in Qadian frequently, he used to offer prayers following Hazrat Sahib's lead. It is mentioned in the book that during prayers, Hazrat Sahib used to recite briefly. Otherwise, those who used to offer prayers individually used to prolong them. Since Maulvi Abdullah Sahib was serving Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) well before his claim and was residing in Qadian frequently, he used to offer prayers following Hazrat Sahib's lead. It is mentioned in the book that during prayers, Hazrat Sahib used to recite briefly. Otherwise, those who used to offer prayers individually used to prolong them. Since Maulvi Abdullah Sahib was serving Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) well before his claim and was residing in Qadian frequently, he used to offer prayers following Hazrat Sahib's lead. It is mentioned in the book that during prayers, Hazrat Sahib used to recite briefly. Otherwise, those who used to offer prayers individually used to prolong them. Since Maulvi Abdullah Sahib was serving Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) well before his claim and was residing in Qadian frequently, he used to offer prayers following Hazrat Sahib's lead. It is mentioned in the book that during prayers, Hazrat Sahib used to recite briefly. Otherwise, those who used to offer prayers individually used to prolong them. Since Maulvi Abdullah Sahib was serving Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) well before his claim and was residing in Qadian frequently, he used to offer prayers following Hazrat Sahib's lead. It is mentioned in the book that during prayers, Hazrat Sahib used to recite briefly. Otherwise, those who used to offer prayers individually used to prolong them. Since Maulvi Abdullah Sahib was serving Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) well before his claim and was residing in Qadian frequently, he used to offer prayers following Hazrat Sahib's lead. It is mentioned in the book that during prayers, Hazrat Sahib used to recite briefly. Otherwise, those who used to offer prayers individually used to prolong them. Since Maulvi Abdullah Sahib was serving Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) well before his claim and was residing in Qadian frequently, he used to offer prayers following Hazrat Sahib's lead. It is mentioned in the book that during prayers, Hazrat Sahib used to recite briefly. Otherwise, those who used to offer prayers individually used to prolong them. Since Maulvi Abdullah Sahib was serving Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) well before his claim and was residing in Qadian frequently, he used to offer prayers following Hazrat Sahib's lead. It is mentioned in the book that during prayers, Hazrat Sahib used to recite briefly. Otherwise, those who used to offer prayers individually used to prolong them. Since Maulvi Abdullah Sahib was serving Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) well before his claim and was residing in Qadian frequently, he used to offer prayers following Hazrat Sahib's lead. It is mentioned in the book that during prayers, Hazrat Sahib used to recite briefly. Otherwise, those who used to offer prayers individually used to prolong them. Since Maulvi Abdullah Sahib was serving Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) well before his claim and was residing in Qadian frequently, he used to offer prayers following Hazrat Sahib's lead. It is mentioned in the book that during prayers, Hazrat Sahib used to recite briefly. Otherwise, those who used to offer prayers individually used to prolong them. Since Maulvi Abdullah Sahib was serving Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) well before his claim and was residing in Qadian frequently, he used to offer prayers following Hazrat Sahib's lead. It is mentioned in the book that during prayers, Hazrat Sahib used to recite briefly. Otherwise, those who used to offer prayers individually used to prolong them. Since Maulvi Abdullah Sahib was serving Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) well before his claim and was residing in Qadian frequently, he used to offer prayers following Hazrat Sahib's lead. It is mentioned in the book that during prayers, Hazrat Sahib used to recite briefly. Otherwise, those who used to offer prayers individually used to prolong them. Since Maulvi Abdullah Sahib was serving Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) well before his claim and was residing in Qadian frequently, he used to offer prayers following Hazrat Sahib's lead. It is mentioned in the book that during prayers, Hazrat Sahib used to recite briefly. Otherwise, those who used to offer prayers individually used to prolong them. Since Maulvi Abdullah Sahib was serving Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) well before his claim and was residing in Qadian frequently, he used to offer prayers following Hazrat Sahib's lead. It is mentioned in the book that during prayers, Hazrat Sahib used to recite briefly. Otherwise, those who used to offer prayers individually used to prolong them. Since Maulvi Abdullah Sahib was serving Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) well before his claim and was residing in Qadian frequently, he used to offer prayers following Hazrat Sahib's lead. It is mentioned in the book that during prayers, Hazrat Sahib used to recite briefly. Otherwise, those who used to offer prayers individually used to prolong them. Since Maulvi Abdullah Sahib was serving Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) well before his claim and was residing in Qadian frequently, he used to offer prayers following Hazrat Sahib's lead. It is mentioned in the book that during prayers, Hazrat Sahib used to recite briefly. Otherwise, those who used to offer prayers individually used to prolong them. Since Maulvi Abdullah Sahib was serving Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) well before his claim and was residing in Qadian frequently, he used to offer prayers following Hazrat Sahib's lead. It is mentioned in the book that during prayers, Hazrat Sahib used to recite briefly. Otherwise, those who used to offer prayers individually used to prolong them. Since Maulvi Abdullah Sahib was serving Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) well before his claim and was residing in Qadian frequently, he used to offer prayers following Hazrat Sahib's lead. It is mentioned in the book that during prayers, Hazrat Sahib used to recite briefly. Otherwise, those who used to offer prayers individually used to prolong them. Since Maulvi Abdullah Sahib was serving Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) well before his claim and was residing in Qadian frequently, he used to offer prayers following Hazrat Sahib's lead. It is mentioned in the book that during prayers, Hazrat Sahib used to recite briefly. Otherwise, those who used to offer prayers individually used to prolong them. Since Maulvi Abdullah Sahib was serving Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) well before his claim and was residing in Qadian frequently, he used to offer prayers following Hazrat Sahib's lead. It is mentioned in the book that during prayers, Hazrat Sahib used to recite briefly. Otherwise, those who used to offer prayers individually used to prolong them. Since Maulvi Abdullah Sahib was serving Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) well before his claim and was residing in Qadian frequently, he used to offer prayers following Hazrat Sahib's lead. It is mentioned in the book that during prayers, Hazrat Sahib used to recite briefly. Otherwise, those who used to offer prayers individually used to prolong them. Since Maulvi Abdullah Sahib was serving Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) well before his claim and was residing in Qadian frequently, he used to offer prayers following Hazrat Sahib's lead. It is mentioned in the book that during prayers, Hazrat Sahib used to recite briefly. Otherwise, those who used to offer prayers individually used to prolong them. Since Maulvi Abdullah Sahib was serving Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) well before his claim and was residing in Qadian frequently, he used to offer prayers following Hazrat Sahib's lead. It is mentioned in the book that during prayers, Hazrat Sahib used to recite briefly. Otherwise, those who used to offer prayers individually used to prolong them. Since Maulvi Abdullah Sahib was serving Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) well before his claim and was residing in Qadian frequently, he used to offer prayers following Hazrat Sahib's lead. It is mentioned in the book that during prayers, Hazrat Sahib used to recite briefly. Otherwise, those who used to offer prayers individually used to prolong them. Since Maulvi Abdullah Sahib was serving Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) well before his claim and was residing in Qadian frequently, he used to offer prayers following Hazrat Sahib's lead. It is mentioned in the book that during prayers, Hazrat Sahib used to recite briefly. Otherwise, those who used to offer prayers individually used to prolong them. Since Maulvi Abdullah Sahib was serving Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) well before his claim and was residing in Qadian frequently, he used to offer prayers following Hazrat Sahib's lead. It is mentioned in the book that during prayers, Hazrat Sahib used to recite briefly. Otherwise, those who used to offer prayers individually used to prolong them. Since Maulvi Abdullah Sahib was serving Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) well before his claim and was residing in Qadian frequently, he used to offer prayers following Hazrat Sahib's lead. It is mentioned in the book that during prayers, Hazrat Sahib used to recite briefly. Otherwise, those who used to offer prayers individually used to prolong them. Since Maulvi Abdullah Sahib was serving Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) well before his claim and was residing in Qadian frequently, he used to offer prayers following Hazrat Sahib's lead. It is mentioned in the book that during prayers, Hazrat Sahib used to recite briefly. Otherwise, those who used to offer prayers individually used to prolong them. Since Maulvi Abdullah Sah

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 137

فقہ المسیح

Praying in Congregation

80

60

A question was asked, "Is it meaningless to perform ablution? The Imam should be a person worthy of leadership, pious, and knowledgeable. If such a person is found, it is not wrong for him to perform ablution. Choosing Imamate as a profession is not permissible.

(Al-Badar, May 23, 1907, page 10)

Those who hold the position of Imam... If they are followed, the prayer is completed.

It seems evident that they have chosen the profession of Imamate and do not recite prayers at the appointed times. Instead, they are like shopkeepers who waste time and spend it in their shops, neglecting their own and their family's needs. Thus, in the state of appointment and dismissal of this profession, the qualifications reach the point of begging, and the clerics appeal repeatedly for the degree of Imamate.

So, this is not Imamate; it is a reprehensible act of greed.

(Fatah-e-Islam, Spiritual Treasures Volume 3, Page 26, Footnote)

Assigning a wage for leading the prayer...

A sincere and honorable servant mentioned that my father had built a mosque. The Imam there used to give some compensation because the mosque was populous. I did not enter this series; I have arranged this compensation improperly. What should be done now?

The Promised Messiah, peace be upon him, said:

Whether he is an Ahmadi or non-Ahmadi, one who recites prayers for money should not be cared for. Prayer is for Allah; if he leaves, Allah will send such people who will recite prayers solely for Allah and populate the mosque. Such an Imam who recites prayers merely for greed should not be cared for.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 138

فقہ المسیح

Praying in Congregation

81

Praying in congregation, in my opinion, whether the person leading is an Ahmadi or non-Ahmadi, prayer should not be behind him if he is not pious. The Imam should be righteous. Some people appoint a Hafiz during Ramadan and also fix his remuneration; this is not correct. However, if someone with pure intentions and God-fearingness volunteers for this service, then it is permissible.

(Al-Hakam, November 10, 1905, page 6)

Prayer is not correct behind those who make a profession of leading prayers.

In my view, those who make a profession out of leading prayers do not establish prayers correctly. They recite prayers with the thought of their Thursday bread or wage. If they are not available, then leave them. If sustenance is earned with good intentions, it is worship. When a person agrees to a task and chooses a clear path, it does not cause difficulty; it becomes easy.

(Al-Badr, January 9, 1903, page 85)

Second Congregation

Hazrat Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib narrates that the Promised Messiah, peace be upon him, said:

"When one congregation has been completed in the mosque, then, if needed, a second congregation is also permissible."

(Zikr Habib from Hazrat Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib, page 83)

Objections to Two Congregations in Some Cases

The written notes of the Promised Messiah, peace be upon him, state:

"During the journey to Gurdaspur, issues regarding prayers were resolved in my presence. Once it is mentioned that the Holy Prophet, peace be upon him, was performing ablution, and Maulana Muhammad Ahsan Sahib stood up due to illness to lead the prayer. He thought I am disabled. Let me recite separately,

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 139

فقہ المسیح

Praying in Congregation

82

Two Congregations

Some friends became followers behind them, and a congregation was formed. His Holiness realized that once one congregation has been completed, and now the second one is about to start, so he said:

"Two congregations should never be held at one place."

(Al-Badr, August 1904, page 4)

Reasons for Prohibiting Two Prayers at One Place

From the guidance of the Promised Messiah, peace be upon him, it is understood why two prayers should not be offered at one place?

A gentleman mentioned to another friend that, "The Master used to say that after one congregation, the second should not be held." He replied:

This is not forbidden but disliked even in the mosque. Because if prayers start to be held separately, then some people will come, offer prayers, and leave. Then a few more will come and disperse the congregation. Thus, the real purpose of congregation is lost, and the Promised Messiah has disapproved of it.

(Al-Hakam, March 28, 1920, page 3)

Prayers Should Not Be Separated Without Reason

It is mentioned that His Holiness was in his chamber, and prayers started in the adjacent chamber. People were few. A congregation could have been held in one chamber. Some friends thought that perhaps His Holiness would offer prayers in his own chamber because the Imam's voice reaches there. On this, he said:

Segments of the congregation should not be separated but should be offered together. We will also offer prayers there; it should be done in the same place when the space is limited."

(Al-Badr, August 1, 1904, page 4)
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 140

فقہ المسیح

Praying in Congregation

83

Guidance for the Imam of Prayer

Someone mentioned that so-and-so friend recites long verses during leading prayers. He said:

"The Imam should take care of the weak during prayer."

(Al-Badr, April 20, 1905, page 2)

Praying behind a hypocrite is detestable

Those who declare others as disbelievers and adopt the path of denial are doomed. Therefore, it is not appropriate for anyone from my congregation to pray behind them. Can a living person pray behind a dead one? So, either accept what God has informed me, it is forbidden for you to pray behind them, and it is absolutely forbidden for you to pray behind an unbeliever, denier, or doubter. Your Imam should be someone from among you. This is also hinted in a side of a Hadith of Bukhari:

"Your Imam should be from among you."

(Tuhfa Golarviyah, Spiritual Treasures Volume 17, Page 64, Footnote)
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 141

فقہ المسیح

Praying in Congregation

84

Praying Behind Non-Ahmadis

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib narrates that Hafiz Muhammad Ibrahim Sahib once asked me about a incident, most probably from 1904, where a person asked Hazrat Masih Maud, peace be upon him, in the blessed mosque, "If non-Ahmadis are leading the congregation, how should we pray?" Hazrat replied, "You should pray separately. When the congregation is ongoing, it is not permissible to offer prayers separately. He said, 'If their prayer is something accepted by Allah, why do I give the command to offer prayers separately? Their prayer and congregation do not hold any truth before Allah. Therefore, you should offer your prayers separately and at the appointed times as desired. It is submitted that this does not mean that when a congregation is being held in a mosque, prayers should definitely be offered at that time because sometimes it leads to discord. The purpose is that an Ahmadi should definitely offer prayers separately and should not pray behind others. (Sirat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, Page 527, 526)

Reason for Disallowing Prayer Behind Others

Someone asked why you have forbidden your followers from praying behind those who are not your followers. Hazrat replied:

Those who have played with bad intentions and have rejected the system established by Allah have been rejected and are not concerned about the signs of Islam. They have not acted with righteousness, and Allah Almighty says in His pure words, "Indeed, Allah only accepts from the righteous." (Al-Maidah: 28) Allah only accepts the prayers of the righteous.

(Tuhfa Golarviyah, Spiritual Treasures Volume 17, Page 64, Footnote)
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 142

فقہ المسیح

Praying in Congregation

85

Acceptance of Prayer in Congregation

It has been stated that one should not pray behind a person whose prayer does not reach the level of acceptance.

(Al-Hakam, March 17, 1901, page 8)

Oath of Allegiance by Two Individuals

Two individuals took the oath of allegiance. One asked, "Is it permissible to pray behind a non-Ahmadi?" He replied:

They call us disbelievers. If we are disbelievers, then disbelief rebounds on them. The one who calls a Muslim a disbeliever is himself a disbeliever. Therefore, it is not permissible to pray behind such people. Moreover, they remain silent among us, and they are also included among them. It is not permissible to pray behind them because they hold a religion contrary to their hearts, which is not openly shared with us.

(Al-Badr, December 15, 1905, page 2)

A mention was made regarding not praying behind someone from a different congregation. He said:

Exercise patience and do not pray behind someone from a different congregation. The betterment and goodness lie in this, and your victory and great success are in it. This is also the cause of progress for that congregation. Look, even in the world, those who are upset and displeased with each other do not avoid their enemies for more than four days, and your displeasure and upset are for the sake of Allah. If you continue to mix with them, then the special attention that Allah has on you, He will not remove it. When a pure congregation separates, then progress is made. Prayers in the mosques of others...

(Al-Hakam, August 10, 1901, page 3)

After the Maghrib prayer, a person took the oath of allegiance and mentioned that he had seen in Al-Hakam that it is written:

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 143

فقہ المسیح

Praying in Congregation

86

9

Praying Alone Behind Others

Do not pray behind others in the congregation. It was said:

"It is fine if the mosque belongs to others; pray at home. Pray alone; there is no harm, and it requires a little patience. Guidance for Ahmadi individuals to pray alone."

(Al-Badr, November 28, 1902, page 36)

Some companions asked if they should pray alone. It was said:

"Yes, pray separately and alone. This system belongs to God, and He wants you to stay separate. Soon the time will come when God will unite them in congregation."

(Al-Badr, January 16, 1903, page 90)

Pray Only Behind the Affirmers

Syed Abdullah Sahib Arab asked if he should pray behind people in his Arab country. Should he pray behind them or not? It was said:

"Pray behind no one except the affirmers."

Arab Sahib mentioned that those people are not aware of the conditions of the presence and have not been preached to. It was said:

"Inform them first, then either they will affirm or deny."

Arab Sahib expressed that the people in their country are very strict, and their community is Shia. It was said:

"You are the children of God. Align with those with whom the matter is clear with God. Allah only accepts from the righteous. Allah accepts only when the matter is clear."

(Tuhfa Golarviyah, Spiritual Treasures Volume 17, Page 64, Footnote)
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 144

فقہ المسیح

Praying in Congregation

87

Responsibility of the Imam

It has been stated that when the people at a place are strangers, and we are unaware if they belong to the Ahmadi community or not, should we pray behind them or not? It was said:

Ask the Imam who is aware. If he affirms, then pray behind him, and if not, then do not. Allah Almighty wants to separate one congregation. Therefore, why oppose the source that wants to separate those people whom He wants to keep apart repeatedly? It is contrary to His purpose to keep mingling with those people whom He wants to separate. (Al-Badr, February 20, 1903, pages 34, 35)

Regarding whether to pray behind an Imam who is not familiar with the conditions of the presence, it was asked whether prayers should be offered behind him or not. It was said:

First, it is your duty to make him aware. If he affirms, it is better; otherwise, do not waste your prayers behind him. If he remains silent, neither affirms nor denies, then he is also a hypocrite. Do not pray behind him. (Zikr Habib from Hazrat Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib, page 299)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 145

فقہ المسیح

Praying in Congregation

88

Various Issues of Prayer

Ordering of Prayers is Necessary

Hazrat Khalifatul Masih II states:

I have heard from Hazrat Masih Maud, peace be upon him, that if the Imam of the time is leading the prayer and someone enters the mosque who still needs to offer the Dhuhr or Isha prayer, and another person enters who has just offered the Dhuhr or Asr prayer or the Maghrib prayer, then the former should offer the Dhuhr prayer separately first and then join the Imam for the Asr or Maghrib prayer. Similarly, if someone arrives during the combination of prayers, and it becomes known to him that the Imam of the time is leading the prayer, then he should first offer the Dhuhr prayer separately and then join the Imam. Likewise, if it becomes known to him that the Imam is leading the Isha prayer, then he should first offer the Maghrib prayer separately and then join the Imam. However, if it cannot be ascertained which prayer is being offered, then he should join the congregation. The prayer led by the Imam will count for him, and he can offer his missed prayer later. For example, if the Isha prayer is ongoing and a person enters the mosque who has just offered the Maghrib prayer, if he realizes that it is the Isha prayer, he should first offer the Maghrib prayer separately.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 146

فقہ المسیح

Various Issues of Prayer

89

Praying Separately and Then Joining the Imam

One should offer prayers separately and then join the Imam. However, if it cannot be ascertained which prayer is being offered, then one should join the congregation. In this case, the prayer will be considered as the Isha prayer. The Maghrib prayer can be offered later. This scenario is also applicable to the Asr prayer. It was mentioned that after Asr, no other prayer is permissible. If one unknowingly joins the Asr prayer, then how can the Dhuhr prayer be offered later? The Promised Messiah, peace be upon him, said, "It is true that after Asr, no other prayer is permissible. However, this does not mean that if an accidental incident occurs, one cannot offer the Dhuhr prayer later. In such a case, the Dhuhr prayer can be offered after the Asr prayer. I have heard this issue from the Promised Messiah, peace be upon him, not once but twice. I remember that when asked again about it, the Promised Messiah, peace be upon him, explained that the order of prayers is necessary. However, if one cannot determine which prayer the Imam is leading, whether it is Asr or Isha, then one should join the congregation. The prayer led by the Imam will be considered valid for the individual, and they can offer their missed prayer later. For example, if a person enters the mosque during the Isha prayer having just offered the Maghrib prayer, if they realize it is the Isha prayer, they should first offer the Maghrib prayer separately.

(Al-Fazl, June 27, 1948, page 3)
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 147

فقہ المسیح

Various Issues of Prayer

90

Custom of Offering Sunnah Prayers

Hazrat Sheikh Ya'qub Ali narrates about the practice of Hazrat Masih Maud, peace be upon him:

Hazrat Masih Maud, peace be upon him, used to offer Sunnah and Nafl prayers at home and obligatory prayers in congregation at the mosque. This practice continued until the end. However, when after obligatory prayers, it was observed that some people who had joined the congregation from behind had not yet completed their prayers and were not on the right path, then Hazrat used to offer Sunnah prayers at the mosque or sometimes after the congregational prayers. Some students, due to their lack of understanding, thought that offering Sunnah prayers was not necessary. In response to this, Hazrat Khalifatul Masih I, may Allah be pleased with him, on the 27th of Dhul-Hijjah 1326 H, during a Quranic lesson, said:

"It was the practice of Hazrat Masih Maud, peace be upon him, that after offering obligatory prayers, he would immediately return home, and I also often do the same. Some naive children have also developed the habit of leaving the mosque immediately after offering obligatory prayers, and we believe that they are deprived of the performance of Sunnah prayers. It should be remembered that Hazrat used to go inside and offer Sunnah prayers first. I also do the same. Is there anyone who can testify to this practice of Hazrat? Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashiruddin Mahmood Ahmad Sahib, who usually attended the study circle, stood up and loudly said, 'Indeed, it was the constant practice of Hazrat to offer Sunnah prayers at home before going to the mosque.' I also do the same."

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 148

فقہ المسیح

Various Issues of Prayer

91

Offering Sunnah Prayers After Obligatory Prayers

After performing the obligatory prayers and returning home, immediately engage in offering Sunnah prayers and then proceed with other tasks. Following this practice, Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad also testified, as did Hazrat Mirza Nasir Nawab and Hazrat Mirza Muhammad Is'haq Sahib. Additionally, Hafiz Hameed Ali Sahib, the former servant of Hazrat Masih Maud (may he rest in peace), also affirmed this practice. (Editor)

(Seerat Hazrat Masih Ma'ood, by Hazrat Sheikh Ya'qub Ali Irfani, Page 67765)

Praying Amidst the Pillars of the Mosque

It was mentioned that some companions stand between the pillars during prayer. It was stated:

In urgent situations, all actions are permissible. Such matters should not be given undue consideration. The real essence lies in worshipping with sincerity of heart according to the pleasure of Allah Almighty. No attention should be paid to these matters. (Al-Badr, February 13, 1908, page 10)

Performing Nafl Prayers after the Dawn Break is Not Permissible

A question was presented in the service of Hazrat Sahib that after the call to the Fajr prayer, if a person performs voluntary prayers before the obligatory prayers, is it permissible or not? It was stated:

After the call to the Fajr prayer until the rising of the sun, apart from the two units of Sunnah and the two units of Fardh, no other prayers are permissible. (Al-Badr, February 7, 1907, page 4)

No Prayer is Valid After the Imam Turns for Salam by Mistake

Due to the large number of people in the Maghrib prayer, the voice of the Imam leading the prayer could not reach the last rows. A person in the middle rows used to audibly repeat the Takbir as usual. In the last Rak'ah, when everyone was sitting for Tashahhud and the Imam was reciting the Tashahhud and...

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 149

فقہ المسیح

Various Issues of Prayer

92

92

Praying Amidst the Pillars of the Mosque

After reciting the Durood Sharif and being close to saying the Salam to the Imam, peace be upon him, he was about to say it but had not yet said it when the person between the rows made a mistake and said the Salam, upon which those in the last rows also said the Salam, and some started the Sunnah prayers. When the Imam said the Salam and the person between the rows realized his mistake, he said the Salam again. Upon this, those who had already said the Salam and completed their prayers raised the issue of whether their prayer had been completed or should they pray again?

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Mahmood Ahmad, who was also in the back rows and had already said the Salam before the Imam, said that this issue had been discussed with Hazrat Masih Maud, peace be upon him, and Hazrat said: "If after reciting the Tashahhud in the last Rak'ah, a mistake like this happens, the prayer of the followers is completed. There is no need to pray again. Make your supplications aloud in your language."

(Al-Badr, May 2, 1907, page 2)

A person asked whether it is permissible if the Imam makes a supplication aloud in his language (for example, in Urdu) and the followers keep saying Ameen in the back. It was taught that one should recite supplications in the prayer. It was said:

What is the need to recite supplications aloud? Allah Almighty has said: "Invoke your Lord with humility and in secret" (Quran, Al-A'raf: 55) and "And do not speak your prayer aloud" (Quran, Al-A'raf: 205).

It was mentioned that the Qunoot is recited. It was said:

"Yes, the supplications that are mentioned in the Quran and Hadith should indeed be recited. The rest of the supplications that are according to personal taste and situation should be recited in the heart."

(Al-Badr, August 1, 1907, page 12)
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 150

فقہ المسیح

Reciting Duas Aloud

93

33

Various Issues of Prayer

Hazrat Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib writes that when I initially went to Qadian and only three to four people used to pray in Masjid Mubarak, and Hafiz Muinuddin Sahib (may he rest in peace) used to lead the prayers. When Hazrat Maulvi Nuruddin Sahib migrated and came to Qadian...then Hazrat Masih Maud, peace be upon him, appointed him as the Imam in his mosques, and he continued leading the prayers. However, later when Hazrat Maulvi Abdul Karim Sahib (may he rest in peace) also migrated to Qadian, Hazrat Maulvi Nuruddin Sahib put him forward for leading the prayers, and as long as he was alive, he continued as the Imam. However, due to the weakness of Hazrat Masih Maud, peace be upon him, they used to pray Jumu'ah in Masjid Mubarak, and since everyone could not fit in Masjid Mubarak, Jumu'ah was also held in Masjid Aqsa. Hazrat Maulvi Nuruddin Sahib used to lead Jumu'ah in Masjid Aqsa, and Hazrat Maulvi Abdul Karim Sahib used to lead Jumu'ah in Masjid Mubarak. When Hazrat Maulvi Abdul Karim Sahib (may he rest in peace) migrated from Qadian, he also continued as the Imam for the prayers. Hazrat Maulvi Abdul Karim Sahib (may he rest in peace) always used to recite "Bismillah" before Surah Al-Fatihah and after Ruku in the last Rak'ah of Fajr, Maghrib, and Isha, he used to recite some Duas aloud, such as "Rabbanaa iftah baynanaa wa bayna qawmina bil haqqi wa anta khayrul faatihin" and "Rabbana hablana min azwajina wadhurriyyatina qurrata a'yunin" and "Allahumma ansur man nasara deena Muhammadin" and "Allahumma ayyidil-Islama wal-muslimin bil-Imamil-hakami al-'adil" and others. And when Hazrat Maulvi Sahib was absent due to travel or other reasons...

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 151

فقہ المسیح

Various Issues of Prayer

94

Unable to Prostrate in Prayer

Hazrat Maulvi Hakim Fazluddin Sahib (may he rest in peace) and another person were appointed by Hazrat Mirza Ghulam Ahmad, peace be upon him, to lead the prayers when needed. Hazrat himself never led the congregation. After the demise of Hazrat Maulvi Abdul Karim Sahib, Hazrat Maulvi Nuruddin Sahib remained the Imam for life. (Mention of Habib by Hazrat Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib, pages 22-23)

Reciting Quranic Duas Aloud in Sujood

Question: Why is it impermissible to recite Quranic supplications in Sujood, considering it is a state of utmost humility?

Hazrat Khalifatul Masih II responds to this question: "It has been my belief that reciting Quranic supplications in Sujood is permissible. However, I came across a reference from Hazrat Mirza Ghulam Ahmad, peace be upon him, where he deemed reciting Quranic supplications in the state of Sujood as impermissible. Similarly, a Hadith on this subject was found in Musnad Ahmad bin Hanbal. But even if these matters contradict my beliefs, this evidence does not reasonably establish that reciting Quranic supplications in the state of Sujood, a position of utmost humility, should be impermissible. Imam Malik believed that everything in the sea is halal. Once, a person came to him and asked if eating pork found in the sea is permissible. He replied, 'Everything in the sea is halal, but pork is haram.' He asked the same question repeatedly, and Imam Malik reiterated, 'Everything in the sea is halal, but pork is haram.' This is the answer I give to this question."

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 152

فقہ المسیح

Various Issues of Prayer

95

95

Reciting Duas Aloud

Indeed, prostration is undoubtedly a state of utmost humility, but Quranic verses, its supplications, should not be recited in prostration. Prayer leads man towards humility while the Quran elevates him. Therefore, reciting Quranic supplications in prostration is not permissible. When a matter is agreed upon by the Messenger of Allah, peace be upon him, and the Promised Messiah, peace be upon him, then choosing to act against it is incorrect and beyond our comprehension.

(Al-Fazl, April 16, 1944, pages 1-2)

Reciting Inspirational Words as Duas in Prayer

Today, the words revealed to me in a dream (meaning: "O Lord, everything is in Your service, so protect me, help me, and have mercy on me." - Narrator) are intended to be recited as prayers in the prayer, and I have started reciting them myself.

(Al-Badr, December 12, 1902, page 54, column 3)

Reciting Inspirational Duas in Plural Form as a Single Speaker

Hazrat Maulana Abdul Karim presented a letter from a person with a question about reciting the inspirational dua "O Lord, everything is in Your service, so protect me, help me, and have mercy on me" in the plural form as a single speaker. Hazrat Al-Qudus responded:

"In essence, the words are from inspiration (meaning they are in the singular form). Now, whether recited in the singular or plural form, it's acceptable. The supplications taught in the Quran are in both forms."

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 153

فقہ المسیح

Various Issues of Prayer

96

96

Reciting Duas in Singular and Plural Forms

Even in singular forms like "O Lord, forgive me and my parents" (Surah Nuh: 29) and in plural forms like "Our Lord, give us good in this world and in the Hereafter, and protect us from the punishment of the Fire" (Surah Al-Baqarah: 201), and often, singular speaker refers to plural speaker, as in this inspired prayer:

"So protect me" does not mean just safeguarding oneself but includes all aspects related to oneself like household, personal affairs, relatives, and community. Changes in the wording of prayers are permissible according to circumstances, such as household, personal affairs, relatives, and community. (Al-Badr, December 26, 1902, page 69)

Mir Nasir Nawab inquired from Hazrat Al-Qudus if changing the prayer "O Lord, everything is in Your service" from singular to plural, including others, would be objectionable. Hazrat Al-Qudus replied, "There is no objection."

Changing Quranic Supplications is Inappropriate

A friend asked in service whether it is permissible for the Imam to recite prayers in singular form that are meant for personal supplication but reciting them in plural form to include the congregation. It was stated:

Changing the supplications mentioned in the Quran is not permissible as they are the words of Allah. (Al-Badr, December 19, 1902, page 58)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 154

فقہ المسیح

Various Issues of Prayer

97

Reciting Duas with Soft Words

Just as the Quran Sharif is recited, duas should also be recited in a similar manner. However, in hadith, where supplications are mentioned, it is permissible to recite them in the plural form instead of the singular form. The use of soft words in supplications was discussed, and it was stated:

Search for soft words for supplications. It is not appropriate for a person to recite supplications in a way that he continues to recite them like a mantra without understanding the essence. Following the Sunnah is necessary, but searching for soft words is also following the Sunnah. Pray in the language you understand well so that there is fervor in the supplication. The words should be sincere. One should be a seeker of truth. Supplications from the Sunnah should also be recited for blessings. However, if someone understands and comprehends Arabic, then they should recite in Arabic. How should Witr be recited?

A person asked how Witr should be recited, whether alone or not? It was stated:

Reciting Witr alone is not something we have seen. Witr consists of three units. Whether you read two units and then give Salam and then read the third unit or you sit between the two units after giving Salam and then read the third unit, it is correct. Witr is not just one unit. (Al-Hakam, April 10, 1901, page 9)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 155

فقہ المسیح

Various Issues of Prayer

98

It is Better to Recite Witr at the Earliest Opportunity

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that when Maulvi Fazl Muhammad Sahib, the shopkeeper of Darul Fazl, presented before me that when Maulvi Karim Deen Wala was the plaintiff and his presentation was ongoing, and if the Witr prayer is not recited after the Isha prayer and the time has passed, then when should it be recited. At this, Hazrat responded, "It is better to recite it at the earliest opportunity." Meaning, it should be recited right after the Isha prayer. The method of reciting Witr according to Hazrat Masih Maud, peace be upon him:

(Seeratul Mahdi, Volume 2, page 172)

Question: Did Hazrat Masih Maud, peace be upon him, recite Witr by two Rak'ahs and then Salam, or by three Rak'ahs?

In response, Hazrat Musleh Maud stated: "Generally, it was recited by two Rak'ahs. Maulvi Syed Sarwar Shah Sahib said that as much as he was aware from knowledgeable people and narrations, it was known that they used to recite by two Rak'ahs and then Salam, and then recite one more Rak'ah." (Al-Fazl, June 12, 1922, page 7)

Witr and Du'a-e-Qunoot

Hazrat Pir Sirajul Haq Sahib Naumani narrates that one day I asked Hazrat Al-Qudus how many Rak'ahs are in Witr and how it should be recited. He said, "Witr is only one Rak'ah. Although it is called Witr, one Rak'ah is not permissible. Therefore, two Rak'ahs of Nafl are added to it, and it should be recited in two ways. One way is the Hanafi method, and the other way is to recite two Rak'ahs and then add another one." (Al-Hakam, April 10, 1901, page 9)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 156

فقہ المسیح

Reciting One Rak'ah and Salam, Then Standing Up and Reading Another Rak'ah Quietly

After completing one Rak'ah, give Salam and stand up quietly to read another Rak'ah. Miscellaneous Issues in Prayer

Then I presented that Qunoot should be recited. He said, "Yes, it should definitely be recited." Then I presented that some scholars say that this Qunoot is not proven from the Holy Prophet, peace be upon him. They make a big mistake. This Qunoot is a prayer filled with the essence of humility. Such words cannot be uttered by anyone other than the Master of Messengers, the Seal of the Prophets, peace be upon him. And this is a special teaching. Sacrifice for those pure words and that mouth from which these words emanated." (Tazkirah Al-Mahdi, page 116)

The Method of Tahajjud Prayer

Abdul Aziz Sahib Sialkoti from Lailpur explained this issue that the Holy Prophet, peace be upon him, used to perform Tahajjud prayer in a manner that is in line with the practice of the people of Islam nowadays. He did not prolong it unnecessarily but simply stood up and recited the Quran. It was also mentioned that this is the religion of Hazrat Masih Maud, peace be upon him...

In the service of Hazrat Masih Maud, peace be upon him, through the mediation of Munshi Nabi Bakhsh Sahib and Maulvi Nuruddin Sahib, this matter was presented for clarification, and Hazrat Imam Al-Zaman, peace be upon him, gave the following detailed verdict. It is by no means our religion that the Holy Prophet, peace be upon him, only stood up and recited the Quran and that's it. I once made a statement that if someone is sick or in any other situation...

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 157

فقہ المسیح

Various Issues of Prayer

100

100

Unable to Perform Tahajjud Nafil

If one cannot perform the Tahajjud voluntary prayers, they should rise and recite Istighfar, Durood Sharif, and Alhamd Sharif. The Holy Prophet, peace be upon him, always performed voluntary prayers. He often prayed eleven Rak'ahs: eight voluntary and three Witr. Sometimes he would recite them together, and sometimes he would recite them in a way that he would perform two Rak'ahs, then sit, then stand up, and recite another two Rak'ahs, then sit, and then stand up to recite the third Rak'ah. The purpose of performing and rising for voluntary prayers is as relevant as it was in the fourteenth century.

(Al-Badr, November 16, 1903, page 335)

First Opportunity for Tahajjud

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Dr. Mir Muhammad Isma'il once mentioned to me that during Ramadan, concerning the recitation of Tahajjud, someone asked the Holy Prophet, peace be upon him, about the best time to perform it. The Holy Prophet responded, "It is better to rise for Tahajjud at the earliest opportunity," meaning not exactly at dawn but rather the first part of the night, i.e., shortly after midnight. The Holy Prophet, peace be upon him, also used to perform Tahajjud in a manner that he would finish the long prayer and then find some rest before the Fajr prayer. However, if young individuals wish to establish the habit of Tahajjud, rising a little before the Fajr prayer is not harmful. Completing the Quran in one Rak'ah

was mentioned that some individuals consider finishing the Quran in one Rak'ah as a virtue, and these memorizers and reciters take pride in this act. Hazrat Al-Qudus stated: "This is a sin and a boastful act. Just as professionals in the world take pride in their profession."

It was stated that reciting the Quran in one Rak'ah is a sin and a boastful act. As professionals in the world take pride in their profession, so do these individuals.

It was mentioned that reciting the Quran in one Rak'ah is a sin and a boastful act. Just as professionals in the world take pride in their profession, so do these individuals.

It was stated that reciting the Quran in one Rak'ah is a sin and a boastful act. Just as professionals in the world take pride in their profession, so do these individuals.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 158

فقہ المسیح

Various Issues of Prayer

101

101

Consistency in Reciting Short Surahs in Prayer

The Holy Prophet, peace be upon him, did not adopt this method, although he could have. However, if you wish, you can do it, but he preferred to recite short surahs. Consistency in the Ishraq prayer is not established.

(Al-Badr, June 19, 1903, page 169)

In a letter addressed to Mukarram Mir Abbas Ali Sahib Ludhianvi, you write: "This weak person had previously written that you should maintain your entire routine at the right times, but only in ways that do not involve any form of shirk or innovation. Consistency in the Ishraq prayer is not established if the Tahajjud is missed or upon returning from a journey. However, striving in worship and remaining at the door of the Generous is indeed following the Sunnah. And remember Allah much that you may be successful." (Al-Maktoobat-e-Ahmad, Volume 1, page 528)

Number of Rak'ahs

It was asked why the number of Rak'ahs is specified in prayers. It was stated:

"In it, Allah has kept secrets. Whoever prays, he will remain at some limit. And similarly, there is a limit in remembrance. But that limit is the quality and taste that I mentioned above. When it manifests, it stops. The other thing is present, not spoken. The one who recites in it can understand. The real purpose of the remembrance of Allah is that man does not forget Allah and keeps seeing Him in front of him. In this way, he will be saved from sins. It is written in Tazkirat-ul-Awliya that a merchant made a profit of seventy thousand and gave seventy thousand, but he did not separate from God even in one breath."

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 159

فقہ المسیح

Various Issues of Prayer

102

102

Complete Devotion to Allah

Reflect on the fact that true servants of Allah are those who have established a genuine connection and love with Allah. "Trade will not distract them from the remembrance of Allah" (Surah An-Nur: 37).

When the heart forms a true bond and love with Allah, it does not detach. There is a quality that can be understood in this way: just as a child may be sick but even if taken elsewhere or engaged in something else, his heart and mind remain with that child. Similarly, those who establish a true connection and love with Allah do not forget Him under any circumstances. (Al-Hakam, June 24, 1904, page 1)

Reciting Tasbeeh after Prayer

Someone asked about reciting Tasbeeh after prayer, specifically reciting "SubhanAllah" 33 times, "Allahu Akbar" and others. What is your guidance on this? The response was:

The Holy Prophet, peace be upon him, used to vary his post-prayer Tasbeeh according to levels, and due to not varying these levels, some people faced difficulties and objected. They claimed that there were contradictions in two hadiths, whereas the variations were based on context and occasion. For example, a person came to the Holy Prophet, peace be upon him, and asked about goodness. The Holy Prophet, peace be upon him, knew that the weakness in him was not honoring his parents. He said, "Goodness is to honor your parents." Now, a misinterpretation could lead one to conclude that just honoring parents is goodness. This is not the case; the same applies to Tasbeeh. It is mentioned in the Quran, "And remember Allah much that you may be successful" (Surah Al-Anfal: 46). Remember Allah abundantly after prayer so that you may succeed. Now, "And remember Allah much" comes after prayer, so reciting "33 times" does not fall under "much."

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 160

فقہ المسیح

Various Issues of Prayer

103

Reciting Tasbeeh After Prayer

Reflect on the fact that reciting Tasbeeh 33 times is based on levels; otherwise, a person who remembers Allah with true taste and pleasure will not be limited by counting. There is a famous story of a woman who was deeply in love with someone. She saw a faqir who was counting beads. She asked him what he was doing, and he replied, "I am remembering my beloved." She questioned, "Remembering your beloved and then counting?" In reality, it is true that when one remembers their beloved, counting becomes insignificant. The essence lies in the taste and pleasure found in that remembrance. The Holy Prophet, peace be upon him, mentioned the 33 times, and it is a personal matter. A person who truly remembers Allah will not be limited by counting. Such a person will remember Allah even beyond counting. It is like a child who may be sick but even if taken elsewhere or engaged in something else, his heart and mind remain with that child. Similarly, those who establish a true connection and love with Allah do not forget Him under any circumstances.

It was mentioned that reciting Tasbeeh after prayer while counting beads is completely wrong. If someone is familiar with the states of the Holy Prophet, peace be upon him, they will understand that he never engaged in such practices. He was completely immersed in the way of Allah. How to perform prayers in extraordinary circumstances?

Maulvi Muhammad Abdullah Sahib Bota writes that

(Al-Hakam, June 24, 1904, page 1)

Judge Zia-ud-Din Sahib, may Allah have mercy on him, informed me that the incident of Sardar Fazl Haq Sahib bringing Islam to Dharmkot was before us. When Sardar Sahib embraced Islam on Eid day and then stayed in Qadian for a few days. During this time, his other relatives tried to take him away from Islam and back to Sikhism. One day, a group of Sikhs came, including elderly and knowledgeable people of their religion. At that time, Hazrat Masih Maud, peace be upon him, was in the mosque...

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 161

فقہ المسیح

Various Issues of Prayer

104

Engagement in Prayer

They were also present in the blessed mosque. Filled with rage and anger, they started objecting to Islam. They asked, "Tell us, in a country where there are six months of day and six months of night, what will Muslims do?" They presented this question with the belief that there is no solution in Islam. However, Hazrat Al-Qudus responded very easily that there is no command in Islam beyond human capability. Therefore, if a person cannot fast for six months, then they should not fast. In this case, there is no sin. Regarding the times of prayer, nowadays, prayers can be performed by the clock, and an estimate can also be made for day and night based on the east and west. They became silent and speechless, having brought a mountain of objections. Hazrat blew it away with a single breath.

(Asahab-e-Ahmad, Volume 6, pages 112-113, narration by Judge Zia-ud-Din Sahib, new edition)

When praying in congregation, Sunnah prayers are forgiven.

Question: Should Sunnah prayers be recited when praying in congregation or not?

In response to this question, Hazrat Musleh Maud states: Before Hazrat Masih Maud, peace be upon him, there was a difference of opinion among scholars on this matter. But based on the actions of Hazrat Masih Maud, peace be upon him, and what we have observed and asked, you have always said what you have always said, that in the case of praying in congregation, both the Sunnah prayers before and after the Farz prayers are forgiven. Question: If the Asr prayer is combined with the Jumu'ah prayer, are the Sunnah prayers still forgiven?

Answer: The Sunnah prayers recited before the Jumu'ah prayer are actually the Nafl prayers of Jumu'ah, and the Sunnah prayers recited before the Jumu'ah prayer

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 162

فقہ المسیح

Various Issues of Prayer

105

Importance of Reciting Sunnah Prayers Before Jumu'ah

It is recommended to recite Sunnah prayers before Jumu'ah prayers regardless of the circumstances.

Miscellaneous Issues in Prayer

(Al-Fazl, October 14, 1946, page 4)

Hazrat Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib writes that

Most likely, this incident dates back to March 1899 when I came to Qadian from Lahore for a few days. Since I was accommodated in the room that is between the blessed mosque and the room of Hazrat Masih Maud, peace be upon him. Hazrat Masih Maud, peace be upon him, used to pass through that room for prayers and on several occasions, he would open the door and offer me something to eat, like mangoes or other items. His kindness towards the helpless was extremely compassionate. On one occasion, Hazrat Masih Maud, peace be upon him, said, "Today, the Zuhr and Asr prayers will be combined." Generally, on such combined days, the Zuhr prayer is slightly delayed from its time, and the Asr prayer is offered slightly before its time. Or sometimes, the Asr prayer is combined with the Zuhr prayer at Zuhr's time. Or the Zuhr prayer is delayed, and both prayers are offered at the Asr time. In the case of reciting four Rak'ahs of Sunnah, I stood up in that room as the four Rak'ahs of Sunnah before the Zuhr prayer are recited. Hazrat Masih Maud, peace be upon him, always performed ablution in his room and recited the initial Sunnah prayers and then came to the mosque. However, the previous two Rak'ahs of Sunnah were generally recited in the mosque, and after that, for a short while, he would sit in the mosque for meeting the servants and having conversations. The intention was made for the four Rak'ahs of Sunnah, and I had just stood up, and some companions were also present in the room because due to the limited space in the blessed mosque, some companions would join in the rooms for prayers. Hazrat Sahib opened the door to go to the mosque...

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 163

فقہ المسیح

Various Issues of Prayer

106

Reciting Sunnah Prayers in Congregation

As I passed by and saw people reciting Sunnah prayers, I was told: "Prayers will be offered in congregation; there is no need to recite Sunnah prayers." Moving forward, I observed myself engrossed in prayer, and then it was mentioned again: "Prayers will be offered in congregation; there is no need to recite Sunnah prayers." With that, we entered the mosque, and I greeted while standing and did not recite the Sunnah prayers. The impact of this event on all those present in the room was that Hazrat Sahib did not prefer the recitation of Sunnah prayers during congregational prayers." (Zikr Habib, by Hazrat Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib, page 64, 63)

Opening the Quran during prayer is not appropriate

(Zikr Habib, by Hazrat Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib, page 174)

Reciting Tasbeeh after Prayer

Hazrat Mirza Yaqub Beg once mentioned to Hazrat Masih Maud, peace be upon him, that he does not remember long Quranic verses and desires to recite them during prayers. Can one open the Quran and place it on a table or stand, recite, then bow, prostrate, and after the first Rak'ah, raise it again in the hand for the second Rak'ah? Hazrat Sahib responded: "What is the need for that? Choose a few verses or chapters and recite them." (Zikr Habib, by Hazrat Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib, page 174)

Interrupting the prayer due to the call of the Imam

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that once I was reciting the Sunnah prayers before the Zuhr prayer in the blessed mosque when I heard a voice from Beit-ul-Fikr. I interrupted my prayer and went to Hazrat. I said, "I have come breaking my prayer in your presence." He replied, "Good." It should be noted that Beit-ul-Fikr is the name of the room from where

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 164

فقہ المسیح

Various Issues of Prayer

107

Engagement in Prayer

It is part of Hazrat's place and connected to the blessed mosque on the north side. In the early days, Hazrat generally sat in this room and brought to the mosque. Mian Abdullah Sanoori states that breaking the prayer upon hearing the voice of the Messenger is a religious issue. In fact, the point is that righteous deeds are not specific actions but the obedience to Allah and His Messenger. Breaking the prayer when necessary.

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, page 163)

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Dr. Mir Muhammad Ismail once told me that once the Zuhr or Asr prayer had started in the blessed mosque when Hazrat Masih Maud, peace be upon him, left the prayer in the middle and went to the house through the window and then performed ablution and completed the remaining part of the prayer. It is not known whether Hazrat forgot and came without ablution or went for fulfilling a need.

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, page 783)

Breaking the prayer due to extreme necessity is permissible.

Dr. Muhammad Ali Khan from Africa inquired that if an Ahmadi brother is praying and someone urgently calls him from outside, knocks on the door, and demands the key to the office or the medicine cabinet, what should he do in such a situation? A person has returned to India due to extreme hardship after being deprived of employment.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 165

فقہ المسیح

Various Issues of Prayer

108

Engagement in Prayer

Hazrat Al-Qudus stated:

It was necessary that he opened the door and handed the key to the officer (this incident is related to a hospital, hence he said) because if someone's life is in danger due to his delay, it would be a grave sin. It is mentioned in hadiths that if one walks to open a door during prayer, the prayer is not invalidated. Similarly, if a boy is in danger or a harmful animal is approaching, saving the boy and killing the animal while in prayer is not a sin, and the prayer is not invalidated. Some have also written that if a horse goes astray, it can be tied up even during prayer. Note: It should be emphasized that this ruling is for extreme necessities. It does not mean that every type of need should take precedence over prayer, and it should be noted that extreme necessity should be handled with care.

(Al-Badr, November 24, 1904, page 4)

Praying with shoes is permissible

(mentioned in Hazrat Masih Maud's gathering) It was mentioned that a prince wearing boots went to the Khanqah of Ajmeer and prayed everywhere with boots on, and the attendants of the Khanqah criticized this. Hazrat said:

"In this matter, the prince was right. Praying with shoes on is permissible."

Praying with a wound bandaged is also allowed

(Al-Badr, April 11, 1907, page 3)

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Dr. Mir Muhammad Ismail once told me that

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 166

فقہ المسیح

Various Issues of Prayer

109

Engagement in Prayer

It was narrated that once Hazrat Sahib had a severe cough, so much so that he could hardly breathe. However, by placing water in his mouth, he felt quite comfortable. At that time, he recited the prayer with water in his mouth to be able to recite comfortably. (Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, pages 606-605)

Women praying in a separate row behind men

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Munshi Zafar Ahmad Kapoor narrated to me that when Hazrat Masih Maud, peace be upon him, was staying in Jalandhar, I went upstairs. Hazrat used to offer very long prayers in solitude and prolonged his bowing and prostration. A servant, often referred to as Mai Tabi, who was very elderly, was there. She stood up to pray in line with Hazrat and then left after offering the prayer. I remained seated for a while. When Hazrat finished the prayer, I asked about the issue of whether a woman can stand and pray alongside a man or behind. Hazrat replied that she should stand behind. I mentioned that Mai Tabi had just prayed in line with Hazrat. Hazrat said, "We were not aware of that. When did she stand up and when did she leave? Women praying in a separate row

Mian Muhammad Ishaq Sahib states:

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 2, page 122)

Many times in childhood, it happened that Hazrat led women in congregation for Maghrib and Isha prayers. I used to stand to your right. The women used to stand behind. (Al-Furqan, September-October 1961, page 49)

Forcing a disabled woman to stand in prayer

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Dr. Mir Muhammad Ismail once told me

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 167

فقہ المسیح

Various Issues of Prayer

110

Women Standing in Prayer

I was informed that Hazrat Masih Maud, peace be upon him, was often seen leading prayers at home. He would position Hazrat Ummul Momineen on his right side as a follower. The well-known jurisprudential issue is that even if a woman is praying alone, she should not stand with a man but should stand separately behind. However, if a man is praying alone, he should stand on the right side of the Imam. I asked Hazrat Ummul Momineen about this, and she confirmed it but also mentioned that sometimes she gets dizzy while standing, so she prefers to sit and pray. (Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, pages 636-637)

Reciting Bismillah and Qunoot Behind the Imam

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Qazi Muhammad Yusuf Sahib from Peshawar narrated to me in writing that during the time of Hazrat Masih Maud, peace be upon him, Imam Maulana Abdul Karim Sahib Sialkoti would often recite Bismillah and Qunoot in obligatory prayers, and Hazrat Ahmad, peace be upon him, would follow his lead. It is noteworthy that Hazrat never objected to such practices and would say that these methods are all established from the practice of the Holy Prophet, peace and blessings be upon him, but he had his own preferred method that he believed the Holy Prophet, peace and blessings be upon him, had also approved. Supplications of Qunoot during prayers. (Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, page 735)

Dr. Mir Muhammad Ismail once told me

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 168

فقه المسيح

Various Issues of Prayer

111

Recitation of Qunoot in Prayer

In every obligatory prayer, Qunoot was recited, and in Fajr, Maghrib, and Isha, Qunoot was recited aloud. Initially, Quranic supplications were recited, followed by some Hadith supplications. Finally, Darood was recited, and then they proceeded to prostration. I will now mention the supplications that were frequently recited:

"Our Lord, give us in this world [that which is] good and in the Hereafter [that which is] good and protect us from the punishment of the Fire." (Al-Baqarah: 201)

"Our Lord, and give us what You promised us through Your messengers..." (Aal-e-Imran: 194)

"Our Lord, we have wronged ourselves, and if You do not forgive us and have mercy upon us, we will surely be among the losers." (Al-A'raf: 23)

"Our Lord, grant us from among our wives and offspring comfort to our eyes and make us an example for the righteous." (Al-Furqan: 74)

"Our Lord, do not impose blame upon us if we forget or make a mistake..." (Al-Baqarah: 286)

"Our Lord, avert from us the punishment of Hell. Indeed, its punishment is ever adhering." (Al-Furqan: 65)

"Our Lord, decide between us and our people in truth, and You are the best of those who give decision." (Al-A'raf: 89)

"Our Lord, do not make us a trial for the wrongdoing people." (Yunus: 85)

"Our Lord, do not cause our hearts to deviate after You have guided us..." (Aal-e-Imran: 8)

"Our Lord, indeed we have heard a caller calling to faith, [saying], 'Believe in your Lord,' and we have believed." (Aal-e-Imran: 193)

"O Allah, support Islam and the Muslims with a just ruler." (Supplication)

"O Allah, aid those who aid the religion of Muhammad, and make us among them, and disgrace those who forsake the religion of Muhammad, and do not make us among them." (Supplication)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 169

فقه المسیح

Various Issues of Prayer

112

Recitation of Qunoot in Prayer

Khaksar states that the first supplication is actually the prayer for the advent of the Promised Messiah, but after the advent, its meaning will be understood that now Muslims are granted success in believing in you. Reciting Qunoot in specific situations, it was stated:

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, pages 805-804)

"Nowadays, due to the intensity of the epidemic, Qunoot should be recited in prayers."

(Al-Badr, May 1, 1903, page 115, column 2)

The Quranic injunction is that when calamity strikes, it cannot be averted. If the divine punishment descends, then no one can escape it. More than that, when the divine punishment descends, even if the door is closed, it should be opened. While the world's law creates fear to such an extent, why should one not fear the law of Allah? When calamity strikes, then one has to bear its consequences. It is advisable that everyone should strive to rise in prayer and include Qunoot in the five daily prayers. Refrain from displeasing Allah with any kind of talk.

(Al-Hakam, July 24, 1901, page 1, 2)

Raising hands and supplicating after prayer

Hazrat Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib writes:

Generally, Muslims in India believe that after Takbir-e-Oola and before the Salam, besides the prescribed supplications recited in Arabic, no other supplication should be recited.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 170

فقه المسیح

Various Issues of Prayer

113

Supplications After Prayer

It is not permissible to recite supplications in Urdu, Persian, English, etc., after the Salam. People often have the habit of raising their hands after the Salam and supplicating in their own language, expressing their heartfelt emotions and desires. However, Hazrat Masih Maud, peace be upon him, has repeatedly stated: "After prostration or bowing in prayer, or after reciting a recommended supplication on another occasion, it is permissible to supplicate in one's own language because in one's own language, a person can express their emotions and fervor well. Someone mentioned that clerics say that reciting supplications in one's own language during prayer breaks the prayer. Hazrat replied: "Their prayer is already broken because they do not understand what they are saying. Supplications can be made in any language without breaking the prayer. Hazrat said: Those who quickly recite Arabic prayers in prayer do not understand the meaning, nor do they develop any taste or enthusiasm. After the Salam, they recite long supplications. Their example is like a person who appeared in the king's court, presented his written request to someone without understanding it, and like a parrot, read it and then returned, saying that this is also my request and that is also my request. He should have presented all his requests directly at the time of audience. Hazrat said: "The example of such people is that they do not supplicate in prayer and recite long supplications after the end of prayer. It is like a person who turned the peak upside down on the ground and turned upside down and then drove the horse forward to pull it ahead."

(Zikr-e-Habib by Hazrat Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib, pages 197-198)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 171

فقه المسیح

Various Issues of Prayer

114

Supplicating in One's Own Language During Prayer is Permissible

Hazrat Al-Qudus stated:

It is not necessary that supplications be made in Arabic during prayer, as the essence of prayer is humility and supplication, so one should pray in their native language. A person feels a special connection when praying in their native language and can express themselves better. Even with proficiency in another language, a sense of alienation remains. Therefore, it is advisable to pray in one's native language. On another occasion, Hazrat said:

(Al-Hakam, December 24, 1900, page 2)

"All languages are created by God. One should pray in a language they understand well. Pray in your language to have an impact on the heart for humility and devotion to develop. Recite the divine words in Arabic, reflect on their meanings, and certainly supplicate in your own language. Those who hastily recite prayers in prayer and offer long supplications afterward are truly unfamiliar. The time for supplication is during prayer. Pray with many supplications in prayer."

(Al-Hakam, May 24, 1901, page 9)

Pray in your own language besides the recommended supplications in prayer

Hazrat Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib writes:

It is advisable to supplicate in one's own language during prayer as it generates enthusiasm. Surah Al-Fatihah is the word of God. It should be recited in Arabic in the same manner.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 172

فقہ المسیح

Various Issues of Prayer

115

Supplications in Prayer

It is necessary to recite the Quranic portion after prayer in Arabic. Also, the prescribed supplications and Tasbeeh should be recited in Arabic. However, one should learn their translation and then supplicate in their own language to create a heartfelt connection. Because a prayer without a heartfelt connection is not a prayer. Nowadays, people have the habit of quickly reciting prayers and finishing them, then starting to recite long supplications. This is an innovation. There is no mention in the Hadith that supplications should be recited after giving Salam in prayer. Ignorant people know the prayer but separate supplications from it. Prayer itself is a supplication. In times of all difficulties in religion and worldly matters, one should supplicate in prayer. Every opportunity in prayer is suitable for supplication. After Ruku, after Tasbeeh. After Sajdah, after Tasbeeh. After Tashahhud, standing up. After Ruku, recite many supplications so that you become prosperous. At the time of supplication, let the soul flow like water on the threshold of divinity. Such a supplication purifies the heart. If such supplication is available, then whether a person stands in prayer day and night, they are saved from the clutches of sins by supplicating in the presence of Allah. Supplications are a remedy that removes the poison of sins. Some ignorant people think that reciting supplications in their own language breaks the prayer. This is a wrong notion. The prayer of such people is already broken. (Zikr-e-Habib by Hazrat Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib, pages 202-203)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 173

فقہ المسیح

Various Issues of Prayer

116

Supplications After Prayer

There was a question raised on whether it is a Sunnah in Islam to supplicate after prayer or not?

The response was: We do not deny it. The Prophet Muhammad, peace and blessings be upon him, used to supplicate, but the entire prayer is supplication. Nowadays, it is observed that people quickly finish their prayers and then start supplicating so intensely that there seems to be no limit to it, and they continue supplicating for so long that a traveler could cover two miles. Some people get tired of this, so this practice is flawed. Humility and supplication are the essence of prayer. They are not done separately from it, and people who do not supplicate during prayer are nullifying the prayer. A person can supplicate in their own language after the prescribed supplications in prayer. (Al-Badr, May 1, 1903, page 114)

Halting the practice of raising hands and supplicating after prayer

Initially, during the blessed era of Hazrat Mirza Ghulam Ahmad, peace be upon him, Maulana Abdul Karim Sahib used to raise his hands and supplicate after prayer, and Hazrat Mirza Ghulam Ahmad, peace be upon him, also used to raise his hands and supplicate. However, later on, he explained this matter with great gentleness, and Maulana Abdul Karim Sahib from Sialkot stopped doing so. In this regard, the following narration of Peer Iftikhar Ahmad Sahib Ludhianvi is noteworthy. He writes: By the grace of God, I remember the time when Hazrat Mirza Ghulam Ahmad, peace be upon him, visited the mosque. We were sitting as attendants, and Maulana Abdul Karim Sahib was also present. At that time, Hazrat spoke about supplicating during prayer. The essence of his statement is that it has become a custom not to supplicate during prayer. It is advisable for everyone to strive to rise in prayer and include supplications in the five daily prayers. Refrain from displeasing Allah with any kind of talk. (Al-Hakam, July 24, 1901, page 1, 2)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 174

فقہ المسیح

Various Issues of Prayer

117

Reciting Long Supplications After Prayer

People quickly finish their prayers and then start reciting long supplications with great humility and fervor. However, supplication should be within the prayer itself. Prayer is supplication; it is where a person seeks goodness from their Lord in both religion and worldly matters. An example of this is when someone appeared in the king's court, did not present any request, and only started making requests after leaving the court. It is not proven that the Prophet Muhammad, peace be upon him, used to raise his hands and supplicate after the congregational prayer. Previously, after each of the five daily congregational prayers, supplications were made with raised hands. Imam of the prayer, Hazrat Maulvi Abdul Karim Sahib, Hazrat Al-Qudus, and all congregants used to raise their hands and supplicate after completing the prayer. I remember everyone raising their hands and supplicating in this manner. Because I also used to raise my hands and supplicate along with everyone. In all these narrations, Hazrat Al-Qudus did not even hint to Hazrat Maulvi Abdul Karim Sahib about why he did it or why he should not do it in the future. However, when Hazrat Maulvi Abdul Karim Sahib heard this statement of Hazrat, he stopped raising his hands and supplicating after the prayer, and this practice has continued since then. (Iftikhar-ul-Haq by Hazrat Sahibzada Iftikhar Ahmad Sahib Ludhianvi, pages 495-494)

Halting the Practice of Raising Hands and Supplicating After Prayer

A question was asked about whether it is a Sunnah in Islam to supplicate after prayer or not?

The response was: We do not deny it. We ourselves also supplicate, and prayer itself is supplication. The essence of prayer is humility and supplication, and they are not separate from it. People who do not supplicate during prayer are nullifying the prayer. A person can supplicate in their own language after the prescribed supplications in prayer. (Al-Badr, May 1, 1903, page 114)

Halting the practice of raising hands and supplicating after prayer

Initially, during the blessed era of Hazrat Mirza Ghulam Ahmad, peace be upon him, Maulana Abdul Karim Sahib used to raise his hands and supplicate after prayer, and Hazrat Mirza Ghulam Ahmad, peace be upon him, also used to raise his hands and supplicate. However, later on, he explained this matter with great gentleness, and Maulana Abdul Karim Sahib from Sialkot stopped doing so. In this regard, the following narration of Peer Iftikhar Ahmad Sahib Ludhianvi is noteworthy. He writes: By the grace of God, I remember the time when Hazrat Mirza Ghulam Ahmad, peace be upon him, visited the mosque. We were sitting as attendants, and Maulana Abdul Karim Sahib was also present. At that time, Hazrat spoke about supplicating during prayer. The essence of his statement is that it has become a custom not to supplicate during prayer. It is advisable for everyone to strive to rise in prayer and include supplications in the five daily prayers. Refrain from displeasing Allah with any kind of talk. (Al-Hakam, July 24, 1901, page 1, 2)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 175

فقہ المسیح

Various Issues of Prayer

118

Recitation of Long Supplications After Prayer

It has become a common innovation that people do not pay full attention to the pillars of prayer and recite lengthy supplications. It seems as if they consider prayer as a tax to be paid. It is performed in a manner that is disliked, whereas prayer is such a thing that enhances taste, intimacy, and joy. However, the way prayer is performed does not engage the heart, and it leads to insipidity and lack of enthusiasm. I have advised my congregation not to recite tasteless and heartless prayers but to strive for a prayer that brings joy and taste to the heart. It is currently observed that prayers are recited in a manner that does not engage the heart, and they are quickly finished, followed by extensive supplications after the prayer. However, the purpose of prayer (which is the ascension of a believer) is to make supplications, and that is why the Surah Al-Fatihah, "Guide us to the straight path," is recited in prayer. A person never attains nearness to Allah unless they establish the prayer. "Establish prayer" was commanded because prayer is a means of attaining goodness, but those who establish prayer benefit from its spiritual form and become engrossed in supplication. Prayer is a drink that once tasted, one cannot have enough of it, and they cannot be satiated. They always remain fulfilled and intoxicated by it. Such fulfillment is achieved that even if one experiences it once in a lifetime, its effect does not diminish. A believer should indeed supplicate at all times, sitting, standing, but the way of supplication after prayer in this country is strange. In some mosques, such long supplications are made that a person could travel half a mile. I have advised my congregation greatly that

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 176

فقہ المسیح

Various Issues of Prayer

119

Rectifying Your Prayer; It is also a Supplication

Why do some people rush through their prayers as if they are paying a tax? They remain indifferent and uninvolved. This lack of spirituality and humility in their prayers leads to their condemnation by Allah. Woe unto those whose prayers lack the essence of humility and devotion. Look, those who are blessed with high spiritual status should not treat their prayers like worthless coins and notes. They should take care of their prayers with understanding and contemplation.

Questioner: Praise is indeed a supplication, but those who do not understand Arabic should recite supplications. Hazrat Al-Qudus: We have advised our congregation not to recite like parrots. Except for the Noble Quran and the prescribed supplications, the prayer will not be blessed until you express your needs in your own language. Therefore, it is necessary for everyone who does not know Arabic to present their supplications in their own language after the recommended Tasbeeh in Ruku and Sujood. Similarly, in Tashahhud and while standing. That's why the people of my congregation make supplications in their own language within the prescribed prayers, and we also do the same, even though we are equally proficient in Arabic and Punjabi. But there is a special taste when a person expresses their needs and desires in their mother tongue with utmost humility and devotion before the Almighty. Therefore, one should present their requests and intentions with profound humility and devotion in their own language before the Court of the Almighty. I have repeatedly emphasized to establish a connection with prayer that generates taste and intimacy. The obligatory prayers are performed in congregation, but the voluntary and Sunnah prayers can be elongated as desired, with tears and cries, to reach a state where the desired condition is achieved, which is the real essence of prayer.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 177

فقہ المسیح

Various Issues of Prayer

120

Scattered Issues of Prayer

Prayer is such a thing that eradicates sins. As it is said, "Indeed, good deeds do away with misdeeds" (Hud: 114). Prayer is meant for goodness, but nowadays, the situation is such that a worshipper is considered deceitful because even common people know that those who recite prayers do so in a manner that God has condemned. They do not like discussions in simple words. Ultimately, going to the presence of Allah is the goal. Look, a sick person who goes to a doctor and uses the prescription. If after ten days, there is no benefit, he thinks there is an error in diagnosis or treatment. Then what darkness is it that for years people have been reciting prayers, and no effect or fame is felt, and they do not know what they recite in prayers and what forgiveness is. They are also unaware of its meanings. They are by nature habitual. They are like those who, if a Hindu touches a Muslim's clothes, throw away their food, even though the Muslim's effect did not spread in that food. Most of the time, people are bound by customs and traditions and are not familiar with reality. A person who believes in his heart that it is an innovation not to ask for supplication behind prayers but to make supplications in prayers. This is not an innovation. During the time of the Prophet, peace be upon him, he taught supplications in Arabic, which was the native language of those people, so their progress was rapid. But when Islam spread to other countries, their progress was not rapid.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 178

فقہ المسیح

Scattered Issues of Prayer

121

Prayer is such a thing that eradicates sins. As it is said, "Indeed, good deeds do away with misdeeds" (Hud: 114). Prayer is meant for goodness, but nowadays, the situation is such that a worshipper is considered deceitful because even common people know that those who recite prayers do so in a manner that God has condemned. They do not like discussions in simple words. Ultimately, going to the presence of Allah is the goal. Look, a sick person who goes to a doctor and uses the prescription. If after ten days, there is no benefit, he thinks there is an error in diagnosis or treatment. Then what darkness is it that for years people have been reciting prayers, and no effect or fame is felt, and they do not know what they recite in prayers and what forgiveness is. They are also unaware of its meanings. They are by nature habitual. They are like those who, if a Hindu touches a Muslim's clothes, throw away their food, even though the Muslim's effect did not spread in that food. Most of the time, people are bound by customs and traditions and are not familiar with reality. A person who believes in his heart that it is an innovation not to ask for supplication behind prayers but to make supplications in prayers. This is not an innovation. During the time of the Prophet, peace be upon him, he taught supplications in Arabic, which was the native language of those people, so their progress was rapid. But when Islam spread to other countries, their progress was not rapid.

That was the reason that actions remained as mere customs and habits. The essence and core beneath them vanished. Now, for example, an Afghan recites prayers, but he is completely unaware of the impact of prayers. Or a blind person and a thing; prayer and a thing. Prayer is such a thing that is the means of attaining nearness to Allah. It is the key to that nearness. It leads to revelations and conversations. It is a means of the acceptance of supplications. But if someone does not perform it properly with understanding, then they are bound by customs and habits and love it. Just as Hindus love the Ganges. We do not deny supplications. Rather, our belief is in the acceptance of supplications. Indeed, Allah has said, "Call upon Me; I will respond to you" (Ghafir: 60). Yes, it is true that supplication after prayer is not obligatory, and it is not strictly Sunnah from the Messenger of Allah, peace and blessings be upon him. If it were Sunnah and then someone abandoned it, it would be a sin. You made supplications at the time of leaving the prayer, and our belief is that all your time was spent in supplications. But the specific supplications are those that were given to the believer. Therefore, it is obligatory to correct them until they are correct and pay attention to them because when the optional continues to precede the obligatory, the obligatory should be advanced. If a person recites prayers with taste and presence of heart, then undoubtedly they should supplicate after leaving the prayer. We do not prohibit it. We desire the presentation of the prayer, and that is our purpose. But people nowadays do not value prayer, and that is why they have gone far from Allah. For a believer, prayer is the ascension, and it is through it that they find peace in the heart because in prayer, there is the praise of Allah, acknowledgment of one's servitude, seeking forgiveness, sending blessings upon the Messenger of Allah, peace and blessings be upon him, and all those matters that are for spiritual advancement.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 179

فقہ المسیح

Scattered Issues of Prayer

122

Prayer is such a thing that eradicates sins. As it is said, "Indeed, good deeds do away with misdeeds" (Hud: 114). Prayer is meant for goodness, but nowadays, the situation is such that a worshipper is considered deceitful because even common people know that those who recite prayers do so in a manner that God has condemned. They do not like discussions in simple words. Ultimately, going to the presence of Allah is the goal. Look, a sick person who goes to a doctor and uses the prescription. If after ten days, there is no benefit, he thinks there is an error in diagnosis or treatment. Then what darkness is it that for years people have been reciting prayers, and no effect or fame is felt, and they do not know what they recite in prayers and what forgiveness is. They are also unaware of its meanings. They are by nature habitual. They are like those who, if a Hindu touches a Muslim's clothes, throw away their food, even though the Muslim's effect did not spread in that food. Most of the time, people are bound by customs and traditions and are not familiar with reality. A person who believes in his heart that it is an innovation not to ask for supplication behind prayers but to make supplications in prayers. This is not an innovation. During the time of the Prophet, peace be upon him, he taught supplications in Arabic, which was the native language of those people, so their progress was rapid. But when Islam spread to other countries, their progress was not rapid.

There are many things about it that we cannot express fully in words. Some understand, and some remain. But our job is not to tire. They say. Those who are happy and who have been given intelligence understand. (Al-Hakam, October 24, 1902, pages 12, 11)

Praying in a language other than Arabic is not correct

Questioner: A person wrote a pamphlet that all prayers should be recited in one's own language. Hazrat Al-Qudus: That will be wrong, and we do not agree. The Quran is a blessed book and the word of the Almighty. It should not be abandoned. We have advised those people who are illiterate and cannot fully express their intentions to pray in their own language. Their condition has reached such a point that I know that Fath Muhammad was a person. His understanding had increased. When he was asked about the meaning of a word, what did he know about it? When he was told that it was a man, she was amazed and said, "Then why did I keep mentioning a man's name for so long? This is the state of Muslims now. (Al-Hakam, October 24, 1902, page 12)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 180

فقہ المسیح

Collecting Prayers

123

Collecting Prayers

Prayers will be collected for the Promised Messiah.

It is a thousand thanks that on this occasion (the opportunity to write the commentary of Surah Al-Fatihah in sixty days), a prophecy of the Holy Prophet, peace and blessings be upon him, was also fulfilled. It is that during this sixty-day period, some reasons for ailments and some reasons for diseases prevented the interpretation from being written. The prayers that can be collected are those that can be congregated. It is mentioned in the books of Tafsir, Fath al-Bari, and Tafsir Ibn Kathir that "prayers will be collected for him," meaning prayers will be collected for the Promised Messiah. Now, let our opposing scholars also clarify whether they believe or not that this prophecy has been fulfilled and if they do not believe, then present an example where someone claimed to be the Promised Messiah and prayers were collected for him for two months or present a similar example without a claim. Collecting prayers due to illness

(Majmua-e-Istiharat, Volume 2, page 497)

Note from the Editor's Emendation: Since Hazrat's health deteriorates mostly in the second part of the day, they offer Maghrib and Isha prayers at home in congregation. They cannot come out. One day after Maghrib prayers, they addressed some women and said who are capable of listening. They said: Let no one assume that they offer prayers in congregation at home every day and cannot come out.
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 181

فقہ المسیح

Collecting Prayers

124

Collecting Prayers

Prayers will be collected for the Promised Messiah.

It is a thousand thanks that on this occasion (the opportunity to write the commentary of Surah Al-Fatihah in sixty days), a prophecy of the Holy Prophet, peace and blessings be upon him, was also fulfilled. It is that during this sixty-day period, some reasons for ailments and some reasons for diseases prevented the interpretation from being written. The prayers that can be collected are those that can be congregated. It is mentioned in the books of Tafsir, Fath al-Bari, and Tafsir Ibn Kathir that "prayers will be collected for him," meaning prayers will be collected for the Promised Messiah. Now, let our opposing scholars also clarify whether they believe or not that this prophecy has been fulfilled and if they do not believe, then present an example where someone claimed to be the Promised Messiah and prayers were collected for him for two months or present a similar example without a claim. Collecting prayers due to illness

(Majmua-e-Istiharat, Volume 2, page 497)

Note from the Editor's Emendation: Since Hazrat's health deteriorates mostly in the second part of the day, they offer Maghrib and Isha prayers at home in congregation. They cannot come out. One day after Maghrib prayers, they addressed some women and said who are capable of listening. They said: Let no one assume that they offer prayers in congregation at home every day and cannot come out.

Praying in a Language Other Than Arabic is Not Correct

A person wrote a pamphlet that all prayers should be recited in one's own language.

Hazrat Al-Qudus: That will be wrong, and we do not agree. The Quran is a blessed book and the word of the Almighty. It should not be abandoned. We have advised those people who are illiterate and cannot fully express their intentions to pray in their own language. Their condition has reached such a point that I know that Fath Muhammad was a person. His understanding had increased. When he was asked about the meaning of a word, what did he know about it? When he was told that it was a man, she was amazed and said, "Then why did I keep mentioning a man's name for so long? This is the state of Muslims now.

(Al-Hakam, October 24, 1902, page 12)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 182

فقہ المسیح

Collecting Prayers

125

Collecting Prayers

Prayers will be collected for the Promised Messiah.

It will pass that due to laziness, prayers will be congregated, like some non-conformists gather clouds or go to court without rain and without an excuse. They consider congregating prayers permissible, but I truthfully say that we do not need this dispute or necessity because naturally and instinctively, I prefer that prayers be offered on time, and I hold the issue of timely prayers in high regard. Even in severe laziness, I desire that prayers be offered on time. Although Shia and non-conformists have had extensive debates on this, we do not seek any purpose from them. We only take advantage of simple traditions and consider difficult matters as simple and wounded. Our claim is not that we do not express some matters fully in words. Some understand, and some remain. But our job is not to tire. They say. Those who are happy and who have been given intelligence understand. Our belief is that if something is not against the Quran and Sunnah, even if it is weak, it should be acted upon. At the time when we gather prayers, the real point is that I do not make supplications without understanding and inspiration. Some matters are such that I do not express them, but most of the time, where Allah Almighty has made it clear to me about this congregational prayer, it is that the Holy Prophet, peace and blessings be upon him, also made a great prophecy for us, "Prayers will be collected for him," and this prophecy is being fulfilled. My religion is not my own creation but rather the acceptance of what is revealed.

(Al-Hakam, October 24, 1902, pages 12, 11)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 183

فقہ المسیح

Collecting Prayers

126

Collecting Prayers

Prayers will be collected for the Promised Messiah.

It is known that the people of unveiling or people of divine inspirations are not in need of the criticism of the Hadith scholars. Maulvi Muhammad Husain Sahib himself has extensively debated this topic in his treatise and has acknowledged that the appointed ones and people of unveiling are not bound by the criticism of the Hadith scholars. So when this is the case, then I clearly state that whatever I do, I do it by the inspiration and guidance of Allah Almighty. This prophecy mentioned in the Hadith "Prayers will be collected for him" is a sign of the Promised Messiah and Mahdi. It means that he will be engaged in such religious services and works that prayers will be congregated for him. Now that this sign has been fully manifested and such incidents have occurred, then it should be viewed with great reverence and not in a tone of mockery and denial. (Al-Hakam, November 24, 1902, pages 1-2)

Collecting Prayers for the Sake of the Promised Messiah

Just as we act upon the commandments of Allah, we should also act upon his permissions. Both obligations and permissions are from Allah. Look, we also act upon permissions. We have been collecting prayers for more than two months. This has been due to illnesses and the busyness in writing the commentary of Surah Al-Fatihah. The Hadith "Prayers will be collected for him" is also being fulfilled, meaning prayers will be collected for the Promised Messiah. This Hadith also proves that the Messiah will not lead the prayers at their appointed times; rather, someone else will lead them, and that person will lead the prayers congregationally for the sake of the Messiah. So, there are days when we cannot come out due to severe illness. On those days, prayers are not congregated. From the words of this Hadith, it is understood that the Holy Prophet, peace and blessings be upon him, has said in a loving manner that prayers will be collected for him, and this prophecy is being fulfilled. (Al-Hakam, November 24, 1902, pages 1-2)
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 184

فقہ المسیح

Collecting Prayers

127

Collecting Prayers

It will happen. We should honor and respect the prophecies of the Messenger of Allah, peace and blessings be upon him, and not take them lightly; otherwise, it will be a major sin to view the prophecies of that noble Prophet with a negligent eye. Allah Almighty has created such circumstances that prayers have been congregated for so long, otherwise, if it were for a day or two, it would not be significant. We revere and honor every word and letter of the Holy Prophet, peace and blessings be upon him. (Al-Hakam, February 17, 1901, pages 13, 14)

Benefit from the Permission of Combining Prayers

He was helpless and stayed in Ali Garh for only a few days as a traveler, and what Sharia Islam has granted permissions for and deviating from them permanently has been declared a form of heresy. Observing all these matters was essential for me, so I did what needed to be done, and I cannot deny that during those few days of stay, I occasionally combined two prayers in a manner prescribed by the Sunnah and sometimes combined Dhuhr and Asr prayers at the end time of Dhuhr. But the believers sometimes also offer prayers at home and combine prayers without travel and without rain. I cannot deny that during those few days, I have also combined prayers in the mosque, and sometimes, due to my illness and busy schedule in writing the commentary of Surah Al-Fatihah, I have combined two prayers. The Hadith "Prayers will be collected for him" is also being fulfilled, meaning prayers will be collected for the Promised Messiah. This Hadith also proves that the Messiah will not lead the prayers at their appointed times; rather, someone else will lead them, and that person will lead the prayers congregationally for the sake of the Messiah. So, there are days when we cannot come out due to severe illness. On those days, prayers are not congregated. From the words of this Hadith, it is understood that the Holy Prophet, peace and blessings be upon him, has said in a loving manner that prayers will be collected for him, and this prophecy is being fulfilled. (Al-Hakam, November 24, 1902, pages 1-2)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 185

فقہ المسیح

Collecting Prayers

128

Collecting Prayers

Prayers will continue to be congregated in Qadian for a longer period. Maulvi Muhammad Ahsan Sahib wrote a letter to Maulvi Nooruddin Sahib stating that prayers have been congregated for many days. If people raise objections, what response shall we give? Hazrat Maulvi Sahib replied, "Ask him (referring to the Promised Messiah, peace be upon him)." Maulvi Anwar Hussain Sahib Shahabadi was the writer of this letter. I learned about his condition from him. So, I went and presented the matter to Hazrat Sahib. At that time, Hazrat did not say anything, but after Asr when Hazrat usually visited the rooftop of the mosque, he expressed his displeasure, questioning why objections arise. Has it not been mentioned in the Hadith that he will lead congregational prayers? Generally, the ruling is that congregating prayers is permissible. It indicates that he will be so engrossed in his tasks that prayers will need to be congregated for him. At that time, Syed Muhammad Ahsan Sahib was crying bitterly, and you were busy with your work." (Sirat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 2, page 119)

Avoiding Excess and Negligence in Combining Two Prayers

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Sheikh Karam Elahi Sahib Patialvi informed me in writing that when I pledged allegiance to the Promised Messiah, peace be upon him, in Ludhiana, I considered that seclusion as a blessing and inquired from Hazrat about the significance of the Khaksar organization before pledging allegiance. Before the allegiance in the Naqshbandi way, which is remembered by common people as Wahhabi, I also joined the Ahl-e-Hadith sect. Since then, the habit of combining prayers has developed. What is Hazrat's guidance on this matter? Hazrat replied that both opposing and agreeing factions have acted with excess and negligence in combining two prayers. On one hand, it is the situation of the practitioners that without a legal excuse, they have adopted the habit of combining prayers.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 186

فقہ المسیح

Collecting Prayers

129

Collecting Prayers

Prayers are combined out of necessity. It is going well to some extent. People are playing cards, etc. When the call to prayer is made, who will leave them? They have taken the pledge to combine prayers, even if the second prayer is also performed or both are missed. It was said: This is very wrong. Combining prayers due to laziness and negligence is a weakness of faith, and on the other hand, the situation of the Hanafi scholars is that they will perform missed prayers in case of necessity and excuse, but they will not combine prayers in opposition and contradiction to the Ahl-e-Hadith. It is said that if someone asks these people that during the Hajj pilgrimage, should every pilgrim perform one prayer correctly, it is necessary to combine prayers. If this act were prohibited, how would it be justified by your actions? In fact, it is a question of necessity and non-necessity, and this is the criterion in this matter. How far should prayers be combined?

(Sirat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 2, page 87)

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Munshi Zafr Ahmad Sahib Kapurthlavi informed me in writing that when the Promised Messiah, peace be upon him, came from Ludhiana to Kapurthala for only one day, we went to Qadian. We reached the station of Kartarpur. That is Munshi Arora Sahib, Muhammad Khan Sahib, and I. If anyone else also went to Kartarpur, I don't remember. At the station of Kartarpur, we combined the Dhuhr and Asr prayers with Hazrat Sahib. After the prayers, I asked how far prayers can be combined and shortened? You said it depends on the person's condition. If a person is weak and elderly, he can shorten even at five or six miles and gave an example that once the Holy Prophet, peace and blessings be upon him, shortened the prayers in Muzdalifah. Although he was in Mecca.
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 187

فقہ المسیح

Collecting Prayers

130

Collecting Prayers

Combining prayers during severe constraints

(Sirat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 2, pages 34, 35)

A gentleman mentioned that he was of a stern disposition and often delayed offering prayers. Hazrat Al-Qudus said, "Allah Almighty has ordained the combining of prayers in times of necessity. Combine the Dhuhr and Asr prayers in such situations." (Al-Badr, January 9, 1903, page 82)

How many prayers were combined during the Battle of the Trench?

Addressing the opponents: Your satanic insinuation that four prayers were missed during the digging of the trench is baseless. Firstly, people should understand the meaning of 'missing prayers.' Oh ignorant ones! 'Missing' prayers mean not performing them. Leaving prayers is termed 'missing.' If someone's prayer is missed, it is considered void. That's why we advertised for five thousand rupees that some fools also object to Islam who are unaware of the meaning of 'missing prayers.' The person who cannot even use words properly, how can he be capable of making subtle distinctions? The remaining is that four prayers were combined during the digging of the trench. The answer to this foolish insinuation is that Allah Almighty states that there is no hardship in religion, meaning there should not be such severity that leads to human destruction. Therefore, He has given the command to combine and shorten prayers in times of necessity and hardship. But in our authentic Hadiths, there is no mention of combining four prayers; rather, it is written in Fath al-Bari, the explanation of Sahih Bukhari, that the incident was only that the Asr prayer was performed at the usual time

(Sirat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 2, page 87)

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Munshi Zafr Ahmad Sahib Kapurthlavi informed me in writing that when the Promised Messiah, peace be upon him, came from Ludhiana to Kapurthala for only one day, we went to Qadian. We reached the station of Kartarpur. That is Munshi Arora Sahib, Muhammad Khan Sahib, and I. If anyone else also went to Kartarpur, I don't remember. At the station of Kartarpur, we combined the Dhuhr and Asr prayers with Hazrat Sahib. After the prayers, I asked how far prayers can be combined and shortened? You said it depends on the person's condition. If a person is weak and elderly, he can shorten even at five or six miles and gave an example that once the Holy Prophet, peace and blessings be upon him, shortened the prayers in Muzdalifah. Although he was in Mecca.
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 188

فقہ المسیح

Collecting Prayers

131

Collecting Prayers

Combining prayers during constraints

If you were present before us at this moment, we would have seated you and asked, "Is it a consensus tradition that four prayers were missed?" Four prayers can be combined according to Sharia, meaning Dhuhr and Asr, and Maghrib and Isha. Yes, there is a weak tradition that Dhuhr, Asr, Maghrib, and Isha were read together, but other authentic Hadiths reject this, and it is only evident that Asr was read in a tight time. (Noor-ul-Quran, Spiritual Treasures, Volume 9, pages 389-390)
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 189

فقہ المسیح

Importance of Istikhara (Seeking Guidance)

132

Prayer of Istikhara

Nowadays, most Muslims have abandoned the practice of Istikhara, although the Prophet, peace and blessings be upon him, used to offer Istikhara before undertaking any task. The pious predecessors also followed this practice. Due to the prevalence of negligence, people, out of pride in their knowledge and virtue, start a task without understanding its consequences, and then suffer losses due to reasons they are unaware of. In reality, Istikhara was introduced to replace the improper customs that idolatrous people used to follow before starting any task, but now Muslims have forgotten it, even though Istikhara leads to sound judgment. Some people start a task based on their own opinions and then seek advice from us in the middle. We say, stick to what was started with knowledge and reason. What is the need for advice at the end?

The Method of Istikhara Before Travel

Hazrat Al-Qudus addressed a guest, saying, "You should perform Istikhara. Istikhara is more prevalent among the people of Islam instead of superstitions because Hindus and others, by committing sins, engage in sorcery, etc. Therefore, the people of Islam have prohibited them and introduced Istikhara. The method is that a person should pray two units of voluntary prayer. In the first unit, recite Surah Al-Kafirun and in the second, make the supplication found in Surah Al-Tahiyyat."

(Al-Badr, June 13, 1907, page 3)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 190

فقہ المسیح

Prayer of Istikhara

133

Prayer of Istikhara

O Allah! Through Your knowledge, I seek goodness, and by Your power, I seek strength because You have power, and I have none, and You know, and I do not, and You are the Knower of the unseen. O Allah! If You know that this matter is good for me concerning my religion, my livelihood, and the end of my affair, then ordain it for me, make it easy for me, and bless it for me. And if You know that this matter is not good for me concerning my religion, my livelihood, and the end of my affair, then turn it away from me and me from it. And ordain for me the good wherever it may be and make me pleased with it.

If it is better for him in his religion and livelihood, then Allah Almighty will open his heart to it; otherwise, he will feel a constraint in his nature. It is not in the power of the heart to choose. It desires something at one time and then does not desire it after a short while. These winds blow from within, from Allah Almighty. It is necessary to seek guidance before every important task. Hazrat Maulvi Sher Ali Sahib narrates:

"Hazrat Masih Maud, peace be upon him, used to practice this. They used to offer supplication before starting every important task, and the supplication was the Sunnah supplication of Istikhara. The meaning of Istikhara is seeking goodness from Allah Almighty. It is not necessary that a dream should come as some Sufis do Istikhara nowadays, meaning they seek goodness from Allah Almighty. This method is not Sunnah. The real purpose should be that we obtain goodness from Allah Almighty, and through the supplication of Istikhara, Allah Almighty creates such means that the task becomes better and easier for us. It happens without difficulties and the heart

(Al-Badr, January 2, 1903, page 78)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 191

فقہ المسیح

Prayer of Istikhara

134

Prayer of Istikhara

Expansion and relaxation are felt in it. Generally, Istikhara is performed after the Isha prayer. After offering two units of voluntary prayer and reciting the Durood Sharif and other Sunnah supplications, the Istikhara prayer is recited. After that, one should immediately go to sleep and avoid engaging in conversations, which is not appropriate. However, Istikhara can also be performed at other times as needed. (Sirat-ul-Masih, by Hazrat Sheikh Yaqub Ali Arfani, pages 508-509)

Istikhara in the Asr Prayer

It is mentioned once that during the proceedings of a case, a gentleman named Abu Saeed, who was famous as Abu Saeed Arab, was sent from Lahore to bring some newspapers. He was advised to perform Istikhara before the journey. At that time, it was time for the Asr prayer, and the companions were gathered in the blessed house. There, the recommendation for his journey was found. Hazrat Masih Maud, peace be upon him, advised Abu Saeed to perform Istikhara in the Asr prayer. So, he did the same. Then they returned to Lahore after completing their task. (Sirat-ul-Masih, by Hazrat Sheikh Yaqub Ali Arfani, page 509)

Which Surahs to Recite in Istikhara

Once, Hazrat Masih Maud, peace be upon him, also instructed a person on the method of Istikhara, advising him to recite Surah Al-Kafirun in the first unit and Surah Al-Ikhlas in the second unit, and to make a supplication for his purpose during the Tashahhud. (Zikr Habib, by Hazrat Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib, page 231)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 192

فقہ المسیح

Prayer of Istikhara

135

Prayer of Istikhara

The Method of Istikhara by Hazrat Masih Maud

Hazrat Seth Abdul Rahman Sahib Madrasi wrote in a letter that Hazrat Masih Maud has stated:

It is hoped that after three days of the recommended Istikhara, which is essential for travel, the purpose towards it should be mentioned. Without Istikhara, any journey is not permissible. Our way in this is to perform ablution well and stand for two units of prayer. In the first unit, recite Surah Al-Kafirun, meaning Al-Hamd, after reciting everything as Surah Fatiha is recited, and in the second unit, recite Surah Fatiha and then Surah Al-Ikhlas, meaning Say, "He is Allah, [who is] One." After the Tashahhud, make a supplication for your journey's purpose, saying, "O Allah! Through Your knowledge, I seek goodness, and by Your power, I seek strength because You have power, and I have none, and You know, and I do not, and You are the Knower of the unseen. O Allah! If You know that this matter is good for me concerning my religion, my livelihood, and the end of my affair, then ordain it for me, make it easy for me, and bless it for me. And if You know that this matter is not good for me concerning my religion, my livelihood, and the end of my affair, then turn it away from me and me from it. And ordain for me the good wherever it may be and make me pleased with it. Amen."

This supplication is made. Wisdom in doing it for three days is that sincerity is achieved by repeating it. Nowadays, most people are careless about Istikhara even though it was taught just like prayer was taught. So, this is the method for the helpless that even if it is a ten-mile journey, Istikhara should still be done. In journeys, there are thousands of dangers, and it is Allah's promise that after Istikhara, one becomes responsible and cared for, and His angels are his guardians until he reaches his destination.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 193

فقہ المسیح

Prayer of Istikhara

136

Prayer of Istikhara

Do not reach. Although this supplication is entirely available in Arabic, if you do not remember it, it is sufficient to say it in your language and mention the name of the journey: "This journey is for such and such place."

An Easy Method of Istikhara

(Maktubat Ahmad, Volume 2, pages 349-350)

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that when my coming and going with Hazrat Sahib went well, and I also started reading, Hazrat Sahib instructed me that every two hours, meaning after Isha, everyone should sleep after performing Istikhara and ask about the dream that comes and ask them in the morning. I also used to perform Istikhara, which was taught to me. It was taught that while sleeping, recite "Ya Khabeeru Akhbirni" and sleep while reciting, and do not talk in between. In the morning, I would ask everyone and inform Hazrat Sahib. Then Hazrat Sahib would explain everyone's interpretation, and I would inform everyone. It is worth mentioning that Hazrat Mirza Ghulam Murtaza Sahib and Hazrat Mirza Ghulam Muhyi-ud-Din Sahib were real brothers. Hazrat Mirza Ghulam Murtaza Sahib was the father of Hazrat Sahib, and Hazrat Mirza Ghulam Muhyi-ud-Din Sahib was the uncle. At that time, the entire family was divided only between these two houses. Now, only Mirza Ghulam Muhammad is among the children of Hazrat Mirza Ghulam Muhyi-ud-Din Sahib. Also, it is worth mentioning that the actual Sunnah supplication of Istikhara is lengthy, but it is evident that for the convenience of Hazrat Mirza Ghulam Murtaza Sahib, he must have taught them this concise form.

(Sirat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, pages 629, 628)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 194

فقہ المسیح

Prayer of Istikhara

137

Prayer of Istikhara

It is not permissible to perform Istikhara by observing clear signs. A letter arrived from a person stating that he wants to seek Istikhara regarding you, whether you are truthful or not? It was answered:

There was a time when we ourselves wrote in our book about Istikhara that people should do it this way. Then Allah Almighty will reveal the truth about them. But now, what is the need for Istikhara when divine signs are raining down like rain, and thousands of miracles and wonders have already appeared. Is there a need to pay attention to Istikhara in such times? Performing Istikhara again after observing clear signs is disrespectful in the presence of Allah Almighty. Is it now permissible for a person to seek Istikhara to determine if the religion of Islam is true or false, and to seek Istikhara to determine if the Prophet Muhammad (peace be upon him) was a true prophet or not? Paying attention to Istikhara after such clear signs is not permissible.

(Al-Badr, May 2, 1907, page 2)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 195

فقہ المسیح

Prayer of Seeking Rain

138

Prayer of Seeking Rain

The mention was about intense heat and the absence of rain. On this, you said:

It is a Sunnah to offer the prayer of seeking rain on such occasions. I will also perform this Sunnah individually, but I intend to go outside and offer the prayer of seeking rain in solitude before Allah Almighty. It is not appropriate to be in gatherings and cry out before people.

(Al-Badr, August 10, 1905, page 2)

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Maulvi Muhammad Sadiq Sahib informed me that during the time of Hazrat Masih Maud, peace be upon him, there was once a prayer of seeking rain in which Hazrat Sahib also participated, and perhaps Maulvi Muhammad Ahsan Sahib, may Allah have mercy on him, led the prayer. People were crying a lot during this prayer, but since Hazrat Sahib had perfect composure, I did not see you crying, and I remember that shortly after this, clouds gathered, and it rained. Perhaps it rained on the same day.

(Sirat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, page 393)

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib narrates an incident about this occasion that Dr. Mir Muhammad Isma'il Sahib told me that during the time of Hazrat Masih Maud, peace be upon him, there was once a prayer of seeking rain under this big tree where the congregation hall was in ruins in previous years. The humble one submits that under this big tree and in the adjacent field, there were several Eid gatherings during the time of Hazrat Masih Maud, peace be upon him, and funerals were also often held there.

(Sirat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, pages 623, 622)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 196

فقہ المسیح

Prayer of Solar Eclipse

139

Prayer of Solar Eclipse

Hazrat Mirza Ayub Beg Sahib came to Qadian with his brother during Ramadan after the moon eclipse occurred. They were so eager to witness the great sign of the sun eclipse with Hazrat Masih Al-Quds.

Regarding this, it is mentioned that in the morning, Hazrat Al-Quds offered the prayer of solar eclipse with Maulvi Muhammad Ahsan Sahib Amrohi on the roof of the blessed mosque. The prayer continued for about three hours. Many friends had applied black paint on glass, and they were busy observing the eclipse. Just as a faint blackness started appearing on the glass, someone informed Hazrat Masih Maud that the sun had eclipsed. Upon looking through the glass, a very faint blackness was noticeable. Expressing regret, Hazrat mentioned that although we have seen the eclipse, it is so faint that it will remain obscure to the public's eye, and thus, a great prophecy sign might become doubtful. Hazrat mentioned this several times. Shortly after, the darkness started increasing until a significant portion of the sun became dark. Then Hazrat said that we had seen an onion in a dream, which indicates sorrow. So, the initial faint blackness turning darker confirmed the manifestation.

(Asahab-e-Ahmad, Volume 1, pages 93, 94, New Edition)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 197

فقہ المسیح

Travel Description

140

Shortening of Prayer

A written question was presented: "I have to travel fifteen kos here and there. How should I consider it a journey, and how should I act regarding shortening prayers?" Hazrat Al-Quds replied:

"My principle is that a person should not burden himself unnecessarily. In our custom, whatever is considered a journey, even if it is only two or three kos, one should act on the issues of shortening and journey. Actions are judged by intentions. Sometimes we walk two or three kos with our friends, but no one thinks we are on a journey. However, when a person picks up his bundle with the intention of traveling, then he becomes a traveler. It is not based on the strictness of the Sharia. Whatever you consider a journey in custom, that is a journey."

(Al-Hakam, February 17, 1901, page 13)

It was asked if someone travels three kos, should they shorten prayers? He replied:

"Yes, look at your intention carefully. In all such matters, one should be very mindful of piety. If a person goes for daily routine work or travel, it is not a journey but a journey that a person chooses with special intent and leaves home only for that work is called a journey in custom. See, we walk two miles every day for leisure, but that is not a journey. On such occasions, one should observe the tranquility of the heart, that if they go without any anxiety,

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 198

فقہ المسیح

Shortening of Prayer

141

Shortening of Prayer during Travel

Issue a fatwa that if this is a journey, then prayers should be shortened. Seek counsel from your heart and act accordingly. Even if it is a thousand farsakhs, the excellent thing is the believer's peace of mind. It was mentioned that people have different circumstances. Some do not consider even ten kos as a journey, while for some, three or four kos are considered a journey. It was stated:

"The Sharia has not given consideration to these matters. The Companions of the Prophet (peace be upon him) also considered three kos as a journey. It was mentioned that when the Companions went for Jihad, they shortened their prayers. It was stated: Yes, because that is a journey. We say that if a doctor or a ruler wanders through many villages, he cannot consider all his travels as one journey. (Al-Badr, January 23, 1908, page 2)

Hazrat Pir Siraj-ul-Haq Sahib Naumani writes that once I inquired about how far one should shorten prayers. It was stated:

There is a difference between a journey and a stroll. If the intention is to travel three kos, like from Ludhiana to Phulwar, then prayers should be shortened. This was the practice of the Companions of the Prophet (peace be upon him), and some weak individuals are mentioned, such as the elderly and pregnant women, for whom even a kos is considered a journey. Yes, for a stroll, even if one walks eight kos, prayers need not be shortened. (Tazkirat-ul-Mahdi, Part One, pages 116, 117)

Shortening prayers is permissible in the center

A question was asked regarding shortening prayers: Should a person who comes here shorten prayers or not? It was stated:

For a person who comes here for three days, it is permissible to shorten prayers. In my knowledge, in any journey where the intention is to travel, even if it is only two or three kos, shortening prayers is permissible. This is not our usual stroll. Yes, if the Imam is a resident, then behind him, the entire prayer must be recited.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 199

فقہ المسیح

Shortening of Prayer

142

Travel Restrictions on Shortening Prayers

Travel restrictions cannot be imposed on shortening prayers. It is like someone strolling in their garden. Whether willingly or unwillingly, there is no basis for shortening prayers due to travel. If a person starts shortening prayers due to frequent travels, then it will become a permanent practice for which we have no evidence. Where can the authorities be called travelers? Saadi also said:

"The fortunate one is not a stranger in the mountains, deserts, and wilderness. Wherever he goes, he pitches his tent and makes it his resting place."

How many days of travel allow for shortening prayers?

Question: Until what time should prayers be shortened?

(Al-Hakam, April 24, 1903, page 10)

In response to this question, Hazrat Khalifatul Masih II states: As long as it is a journey, prayers can be shortened. And if there is no stay and it is less than fifteen days, then also shorten the prayers. And if there is no extended stay, then offer the complete prayers.

(Al-Fadl, March 18, 1916, page 15)

Regarding shortening prayers on the occasion of a journey, you said:

"I will offer shortened prayers as I have been here for fourteen days, but since I do not know when I will return, I will continue to offer shortened prayers. Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) continued to offer shortened prayers for more than two months in Gurdaspur because he did not know when he would return."

(Al-Fadl, May 25, 1944, page 4)

Shortening prayers is allowed for the intention of staying for fourteen days. In this regard,

The following fatwa mentions a decision of Hazrat Masih Maud. This respected fatwa was issued by Nazir Sahib Taleem-o-Tarbiat Qadian on December 2, 1937.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 200

فقہ المسیح

Travel Prayer

143

Travel Prayer

Hazrat Syed Muhammad Sarwar Shah Sahib asked about the ruling on shortening prayers during travel.

Shortening of Prayer

Question: Hazrat Hafiz Sahib (late) issued a fatwa for shortening prayers until a stay of fourteen days. And it is narrated from Hazrat Al-Quds and the First Khalifa that prayers should be shortened only for three days. After four days of intention, a traveler becomes a resident. Hafiz Sahib was our Mufti; we did not read his statement. Whose opinion should we follow? Some say the Mufti's statement cannot be rejected; it is a fatwa. The command should be according to the fatwa, but what evidence do they present when contradicting the Prophet and the Khalifa? We are bound by the system. But what is the resolution of this conflict? If someone asks us, we are compelled. In response to this question, Hazrat Syed Muhammad Sarwar Shah Sahib issued the following fatwa:

Answer: When there is a difference between the Khalifa's decision and the Mufti's fatwa, the Khalifa's decision should be followed because in reality, the actual Mufti is the Khalifa, and the appointed Mufti and the one who gives fatwas are his deputies. Similarly, if there is a difference due to lack of knowledge between the Khalifa and the founder of the lineage, then the founder of the lineage's opinion is preferred because the original is the same, and the Khalifa is his deputy, not equal or subordinate. Hazrat Khalifa II was part of Hadith groups before Ahmadiyyat, and the Hadith group's belief is that after three days of intending to stay, a traveler becomes a resident. Therefore, even after becoming Ahmadi, this was your fatwa. But on the days when the lecture of Hazrat Masih Maud was held in Lahore. During those days, due to the case being heard, you stayed in Gurdaspur and went to Lahore only for a change of weather. Generally, prayers were offered in congregation and shortened due to being a traveler. Usually, on the third day, the Lahore congregation requested a lecture from you and
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 201

فقہ المسیح

Shortening of Prayer

144

Travel Prayer

Hazrat approved it. After that, Mr. Khwaja Kamal-ud-Din Sahib, the Deputy Commissioner, went to seek permission and invite for an event. Hazrat Bahadur granted permission but said that due to a certain reason, I cannot join this Sunday, and if it were next Sunday, both I and the Police Superintendent would have definitely participated. So, Mr. Khwaja mentioned Hazrat's response and the desire to participate in the event. Hazrat said, "The case is pending, so we can stay." So, in this regard, Hazrat had to stay for ten days. When Hazrat made the decision to stay, his health was not well, so he informed about this decision from inside and did not come out. After the call to prayer for noon, Hazrat sent a message saying he could not join the prayer, so proceed with the prayer. Thus, the stay was confirmed, and in the congregation led by Maulvi Abdul Karim Sahib, after the two units of prayer, the sitting for "Abduhu wa Rasuluhu" was completed. Someone from the congregation said "Subhan Allah," meaning complete the prayer, and after another Salam, Maulvi Noor-ud-Din Sahib asked Hazrat Khalifa II to inquire from his elder brother whether we should offer complete prayers or shortened ones until the next Sunday. So, they went and returned, and the elder brother said to offer only two units; we did not intend to stay for fifteen days. Thus, at that moment, the afternoon prayer was offered in congregation with two units. After this decision of Hazrat Masih Maud, this same fatwa was established in the Ahmadiyya community that a person becomes a resident after intending to stay for fifteen days or more, and remains a traveler with an intention of less than that. The signature of Hazrat Syed Muhammad Sarwar Shah Sahib, the Mufti of the lineage, Fatwa Number 1937-12-55/2, quoted from the Register of Fatwas, Dar-ul-Ifta Rabwah.

Employment Profession During Travel Should Not Shorten Prayers

A person's question was presented in the service of Hazrat regarding shortening prayers due to employment:

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 202

فقہ المسیح

Shortening of Prayer

145

Travel Prayer

Is it permissible to shorten prayers for someone who is always on the move?

Answer: A person who is constantly traveling is not considered a traveler. They should offer complete prayers. (Al-Badr, February 7, 1907, page 4)

A question was presented by Mr. Muhammad Saeed-ud-Din regarding shortening prayers due to continuous business travels:

Question: My brother and I are always traveling for trade and other purposes. Should we shorten prayers?

Answer: Travel is what compels a person to move, not someone who is engaged in their profession, moving from one place to another. It is against piety to include such a person among travelers and have them shorten prayers throughout their life. Offering congregational prayers before travel (Al-Badr, March 28, 1907, page 4)

Today, the Zuhr and Asr prayers were offered in congregation for Hazrat Al-Quds in Gurdaspur. Also present was Sahibzada Mirza Bashir-ud-Din Mahmood. The station was nearby where the descent occurred. Maghrib and Isha prayers were offered in congregation here. (Al-Badr, August 28, 1903, page 250)

Resident should offer complete prayers

Dr. Muhammad Ismail Khan was a resident in Gurdaspur and used to offer congregational prayers in the Ahmadiyya community due to travel reasons. Dr. Sahib asked a question. Hazrat Al-Quds replied:

Resident should offer complete prayers

It continued in such a way that Dr. Sahib kept offering prayers with the congregation. The congregation continued to offer prayers with Dr. Sahib. (Al-Badr, August 28, 1903, page 250)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 203

فقہ المسیح

Shortening of Prayer

146

Travel Prayer

Is it permissible to shorten prayers for someone who is always on the move?

Answer: A person who is constantly traveling is not considered a traveler. They should offer complete prayers. (Al-Badr, February 7, 1907, page 4)

A question was presented by Mr. Muhammad Saeed-ud-Din regarding shortening prayers due to continuous business travels:

Question: My brother and I are always traveling for trade and other purposes. Should we shorten prayers?

Answer: Travel is what compels a person to move, not someone who is engaged in their profession, moving from one place to another. It is against piety to include such a person among travelers and have them shorten prayers throughout their life. Offering congregational prayers before travel (Al-Badr, March 28, 1907, page 4)

Today, the Zuhr and Asr prayers were offered in congregation for Hazrat Al-Quds in Gurdaspur. Also present was Sahibzada Mirza Bashir-ud-Din Mahmood. The station was nearby where the descent occurred. Maghrib and Isha prayers were offered in congregation here. (Al-Badr, August 28, 1903, page 250)

Resident should offer complete prayers

Dr. Muhammad Ismail Khan was a resident in Gurdaspur and used to offer congregational prayers in the Ahmadiyya community due to travel reasons. Dr. Sahib asked a question. Hazrat Al-Quds replied:

Resident should offer complete prayers

It continued in such a way that Dr. Sahib kept offering prayers with the congregation. The congregation continued to offer prayers with Dr. Sahib. (Al-Badr, August 28, 1903, page 250)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 204

فقه المسیح

Shortening of Prayer

147

Shortening of Prayer in Fear

The shortening of prayers is not only related to fear but also to every journey.

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Qazi Amir Hussain once stated that he initially believed that shortening prayers during travel is not permissible in normal circumstances but only allowed in times of fear during war. He used to have extensive discussions on this matter with Molvi Sahib (Hazrat Khalifa I). Qazi Sahib mentioned that on the days when the case of Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) was being heard in Gurdaspur, I also went there once. Molvi Sahib (Hazrat Khalifa I) and Molvi Abdul Karim Sahib were also present. When it was time for the Zuhr prayer, you asked me to lead the prayer. I had firmly decided in my heart that today I will not shorten the prayer but offer it in full until a decision is made on this matter. Qazi Sahib states that I raised my hands with the intention not to shorten the prayer. Hazrat Sahib was standing behind me on the right side. Immediately, he stepped forward, placed his mouth near my ear, and said, "Qazi Sahib, will you only recite two units?" I replied, "I will recite all four units." That moment resolved our issue, and I abandoned my opinion. (Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, pages 24, 25)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 205

فقه المسيح

Method of Prayer of Hazrat Masih Maud

148

Method of Prayer of Hazrat Masih Maud

Hazrat Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib writes:

In the beginning, when there were not more than three to four people for prayers in Qadian, Hafiz Muin-ud-Din Sahib (late) used to lead prayers in Masjid Mubarak, and Miyan Jan Muhammad Sahib Kashmiri used to lead prayers in Masjid Aqsa. It is heard that sometimes Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) himself used to lead prayers, but this happened before my arrival. In the last years of his life, Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) generally could not offer prayers with every congregation. At that time, women used to offer Maghrib and Isha prayers in congregation. During the Imamate, they did not recite Bismillah bil-jabr and did not raise their hands after Ruku. They used to place their hands on their chest and raise the index finger during Tashahhud. The rest of the prayer was performed in the manner of the Hanafis. Hafiz Maulvi Abdul Karim Sahib (late) always recited Bismillah bil-jabr in prayers and used to stand up after Ruku in the last Rak'ah to recite aloud the supplications (Qunut). Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) and other religious leaders followed the prayers in the manner of Hafiz Maulvi Abdul Karim Sahib (late) for years. This is why some of the companions, such as Sufi Ghulam Muhammad Sahib, the preacher in Mauritius, still maintain this practice."

Excerpt from Hazrat Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib, page 24

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Maulvi Sher Ali Sahib told me that when I first came to Qadian, Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) used to lead prayers

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 206

فقه المسیح

Method of Prayer of Hazrat Masih Maud

149

Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) used to stand with other congregants in the first row for prayers. However, certain circumstances arose where he started standing inside the room with the Imam and continued to do so even after the congregation was unified. It is lamentable that initially, Masjid Mubarak was very small and shaped like a long pencil case with a small room in its western part, which was part of the mosque but appeared separate due to a central wall. The Imam used to stand inside that room, and the congregants were mostly in the larger section. Later, when the mosque was expanded, the western room's wall was removed, integrating it with the mosque. (Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, pages 271, 270)

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Dr. Mir Muhammad Ismail shared with me that during the time of Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him), Hafiz Maulvi Abdul Karim Sahib used to lead the five daily prayers and Friday prayers. However, the prayers on Eid were always led by Hazrat Maulvi Noor-ud-Din Sahib. Also, the Maghrib and Isha prayers during funerals were generally led by Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) himself. (Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, page 440)

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad further writes that Hazrat Walida Sahibah informed me that Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) used to perform the initial Sunnah prayers at home and later mostly continued to offer prayers at home and occasionally in the mosque. It was asked whether Hazrat used to recite the prayers in a prolonged manner or in a shortened manner. Walida Sahibah replied that generally, they used to offer prayers in a shortened manner. (Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, pages 5, 4)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 207

فقه المسیح

Method of Prayer of Hazrat Masih Maud

150

Hazrat Munshi Barkat Ali Sahib Shimalvi narrates:

Once I had the opportunity to offer Friday prayers with Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) in Masjid Aqsa. The Friday prayer was mostly led by Hazrat Maulvi Noor-ud-Din Sahib, the first Caliph. Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) sat near the grave. I considered it a blessing and sat next to you to observe how you performed the prayer. I noticed that you placed your hands on your chest in a way that your fingers did not reach the knees. Your neck was slightly inclined to the right. When in the sitting position, you kept the fingers of your right hand closed, and when reciting the testimony, you raised the index finger. As far as I remember, you said "Ameen" with compulsion. On that day, another question arose whether the afternoon prayer could be combined with the Friday prayer or not. Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) inquired from Hazrat Maulvi Noor-ud-Din Sahib. What answer did you give? I don't remember. Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) said to combine the afternoon prayer with the congregation. So, both prayers were offered together. This narration is from Hazrat Munshi Barkat Ali Sahib Shimalvi's book "As'hab-e-Ahmad," Volume 3, pages 192, 193.

Hazrat Bhai Abdul Rahman Sahib Qadiani narrates:

Syedna Hazrat Al-Quds Masih Maud (peace be upon him) used to perform Sunnah and Nafl prayers at home besides congregational prayers. The initial Sunnah prayers were usually offered at home, and the final Sunnah prayers were offered at home after returning. However, in the early days, after the evening prayer, they used to offer the night prayer in the mosque. The Sunnah prayers of the evening prayer were offered in the mosque. (Narration of Hazrat Bhai Abdul Rahman Sahib Qadiani, Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, pages 192, 193)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 208

فقه المسيح

Method of Prayer of Hazrat Masih Maud

151

Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) used to perform Sunnah prayers in a light and gentle manner, not hurriedly or rapidly. There was a sense of tranquility, but the prayers were not excessively long. Occasionally, Hazrat was observed performing Sunnah prayers in Masjid Mubarak, but they were always easy and gentle. At times, the honor of following Hazrat in congregational prayers was granted, and for that, special arrangements were needed in the initial period, and many of us often wished to secure a place next to Hazrat in congregation. I never saw Hazrat raising hands in the prayer or heard them saying "Ameen" with compulsion. During Tashahhud, Hazrat used to gesture with the index finger, but I never saw them clench or move the finger. It was just a slight gesture, usually done once and sometimes twice. I believe that Hazrat's repetition of the testimony during Tashahhud was due to elongating the Imam's Tashahhud. Hazrat always placed their hands on the chest during prayer. I never saw Hazrat binding their hands below the navel or on the navel during prayer. Hazrat never made themselves the full-time Imam but bestowed the position of leading prayers to the late Hafiz Maulvi Abdul Karim Sahib. Hazrat did not lead the Friday prayers themselves; usually, it was read by the honorable Maulvi Sahib, and sometimes Maulvi Muhammad Ahsan Sahib also led. Once, there were two congregational Friday prayers, one in Masjid Aqsa, which is the central mosque, and the other in Masjid Mubarak. However, Hazrat did not lead prayers at both places. The Eid prayers were also not led by Hazrat themselves but were led by the distinguished and rare Hazrat Khalifa I. (Narration of Hazrat Bhai Abdul Rahman Sahib Qadiani, Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, pages 192, 193)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 209

فقہ المسیح

Method of Prayer of Hazrat Masih Maud

152

Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) did not usually lead prayers except in exceptional cases. Generally, he led funeral prayers and was often seen leading them. I have not seen or at least do not remember seeing him leading funeral prayers behind someone. This narration is from Hazrat Bhai Abdul Rahman Sahib Qadiani in the book "As'hab-e-Ahmad," Volume 9, pages 155, 156 (new edition).

Detailed Pattern of Prayer of Hazrat Masih Maud

Hazrat Syed Muhammad Sarwar Shah Sahib describes the performance of prayers by Hazrat Masih Maud in the book "Risalah Taleem-ul-Islam" as follows:

Here, I will describe the quality of prayer according to the actions of Hazrat Masih Maud, so that this method is sufficient for the wise and conclusive for resolving disputes, and instead of writing with each issue that this is the practice of Hazrat Al-Quds. Initially, I will state that the quality of prayer I will write here will be according to the actions of Hazrat Al-Quds. And that is when they recite the prayer, facing the Kaaba, saying "Allahu Akbar" while raising both hands towards the sky until the fingers of both hands are at the level of both ears. Then they bring both hands down to the chest, meaning above both breasts or connected below them in such a way that the left hand is below and the right hand is above, and usually, it happens that the middle three fingers of the right hand reach the left elbow or slightly behind it, and the thumb and the side finger are held, and if against this, above or below, or moving forward or backward, or holding the hand with all fingers, no objection is made.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 210

فقہ المسیح

Method of Prayer of Hazrat Masih Maud

153

Method of Prayer of Hazrat Masih Maud

With hands folded, "Subhanaka Allahumma wa bihamdika wa tabarakas-muka wa ta'ala jadduka wa la ilaha ghairuka.... Ya Allahumma ba'id bayni wa bayna khataaya kama ba'adta baynal-mashriqi wal-maghrib. Allahumma naqqini min khataaya kama yunaqqa at-tawbatul-abyadu minad-danas. Allahumma ighsil khataaya bilmā'i wat-talji wal-barad...." (After this, seeking refuge with Allah from Satan the accursed until "walad-dallin." Mentioned by the narrator)

Following this, some verses from the Quran or Surahs are recited, and the supplication in Fatiha, "Ihdinas-sirat-al-mustaqim," is read with great attention and sometimes repeatedly. And either before or after Fatiha or after the Surah, significant supplications are made in Arabic or the native language, beseeching with humility and attention. Then, saying "Allahu Akbar," they proceed to Ruku, holding their knees with their fingers spread and arms straight, keeping the back and head level, saying "Subhana Rabbiyal Azeem.... Ya Subhanaka Allahumma Rabbana wa bihamdika Allahumma ighfir li...." These are recited three or more times. In the state of Ruku, they make supplications in their native or Arabic language as desired. After this, saying "Sami'a Allahu liman hamidah....," they stand straight and say "Rabbana lakal-hamd.... Ya Allahumma Rabbana lakal-hamd.... Ya Allahumma Rabbana lakal-hamd hamdan kathiran tayyiban mubarakan fihi kama yuhibbu Rabbuna wa yarza." Other prescribed words are uttered. Then, they make supplications in their native or Arabic language as desired. Saying "Allahu Akbar," they go into Sujood, first the knees, then hands, and then

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 211

فقہ المسیح

Method of Prayer of Hazrat Masih Maud

154

Method of Prayer of Hazrat Masih Maud

With hands folded, "Subhanaka Allahumma wa bihamdika wa tabarakas-muka wa ta'ala jadduka wa la ilaha ghairuka.... Ya Allahumma ba'id bayni wa bayna khataaya kama ba'adta baynal-mashriqi wal-maghrib. Allahumma naqqini min khataaya kama yunaqqa at-tawbatul-abyadu minad-danas. Allahumma ighsil khataaya bilmā'i wat-talji wal-barad...." (After this, seeking refuge with Allah from Satan the accursed until walad-dallin. Mentioned by the narrator)

Following this, some verses from the Quran or Surahs are recited, and the supplication in Fatiha, "Ihdinas-sirat-al-mustaqim," is read with great attention and sometimes repeatedly. And either before or after Fatiha or after the Surah, significant supplications are made in Arabic or the native language, beseeching with humility and attention. Then, saying "Allahu Akbar," they proceed to Ruku, holding their knees with their fingers spread and arms straight, keeping the back and head level, saying "Subhana Rabbiyal Azeem.... Ya Subhanaka Allahumma Rabbana wa bihamdika Allahumma ighfir li...." These are recited three or more times. In the state of Ruku, they make supplications in their native or Arabic language as desired. After this, saying "Sami'a Allahu liman hamidah....," they stand straight and say "Rabbana lakal-hamd.... Ya Allahumma Rabbana lakal-hamd.... Ya Allahumma Rabbana lakal-hamd hamdan kathiran tayyiban mubarakan fihi kama yuhibbu Rabbuna wa yarza." Other prescribed words are uttered. Then, they make supplications in their native or Arabic language as desired. Saying "Allahu Akbar," they go into Sujood, first the knees, then hands, and then

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 212

فقہ المسیح

Method of Prayer of Hazrat Masih Maud

155

Method of Prayer of Hazrat Masih Maud

While sitting between the two prostrations, yes, there is a difference that after the first prostration, when sitting, they place both hands on both knees in a way that both hands are open, and the fingers of both hands are straight towards the Qibla, and after the two prostrations of the second unit, when sitting, they keep their left hand the same and join the three fingers of the right hand with the palm and the thumb and the side finger, and if the middle finger of the right hand touches the left elbow or slightly behind it, and the thumb and the side finger are held, and if against this, above or below, or moving forward or backward, or holding the hand with all fingers, no objection is made. Then, they recite the greetings and it is, "Greetings to Allah, prayers, and good deeds. Peace be upon you, O Prophet, and the mercy of Allah and His blessings. Peace be upon us and upon the righteous servants of Allah. I bear witness that there is no god but Allah (and while saying this, they raise the finger as a sign and then place it back as it was before). And I bear witness that Muhammad is His servant and Messenger." So, if there are three or four units to be prayed, after this, saying "Allahu Akbar," they stand up and then recite the remaining units the same way as the second unit was recited. And then, they conclude them, either by sitting the same way or by standing up and sitting down, and recite the same greetings. And if it is a two-unit prayer, then the final sitting is the same, and after the final sitting, they recite the mentioned greetings. "O Allah, send blessings upon Muhammad and the family of Muhammad as You sent blessings upon Ibrahim and the family of Ibrahim. You are Praiseworthy, Glorious. O Allah, bless Muhammad and the family of Muhammad as You blessed Ibrahim and the family of Ibrahim. You are Praiseworthy, Glorious..." After this, there is no specific supplication, but they supplicate as they wish and certainly supplicate. After this, either standing up

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 213

فقہ المسیح

Method of Prayer of Hazrat Masih Maud

156

The Prayer Method of Hazrat Masih Maud

Turning the face, they say, "As-salamu 'alaykum wa rahmatullah...." and then turning to the left, they say the same. So, the prayer begins with Allahu Akbar and ends with "As-salamu 'alaykum wa rahmatullah." This is the prayer that Hazrat Masih Maud and his knowledgeable and sincere companions and immigrant and resident associates read. As I have described, there is a difference in the way of folding hands, and Hazrat Masih Maud and his mentioned servants fold them in a certain way. It should also be known that there is a difference in raising hands in Rafa' Yadain (i.e., going to Ruku and standing up and sitting down, and after the second unit, sitting down and then standing up while saying the Takbir, raising hands to the ears as done at the first Takbir), and the difference is that at some points, hands are raised, and at some points, they are not raised, and Hazrat Masih Maud and his mentioned servants do not raise hands at those points. Yes, if someone does it in front of them, they do not object. There is also a significant dispute in the state of reciting Ameen loudly, but the practice of Hazrat Masih Maud (which is decisive and proven and a decisive argument is also such that every wise believer can swear by the All-Knowing God that this is pleasing to Him) is that you do not say Ameen loudly, and no one objects to the one saying it.

(Risalah Taleem-ul-Islam Qadian, July 1906, Volume 1, Number 5, pages 171 to 182)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 214

فقہ المسیح

Arrangements for Friday Prayers

157

Friday Prayers and Eid

Friday Prayers and Eid

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Hazrat Walida Sahibah mentioned that Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) used to apply fragrance and change clothes on Fridays. (Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, page 61)

Recitation of Two Sunnahs before Friday Prayers

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Miyan Khairuddin Sahib Sikhwani narrated to me in writing that I have seen Hazrat (peace be upon him) reading only two units on Fridays in Masjid Aqsa. Generally, people read four units before Friday prayers, but I have seen Hazrat reading only two units. Perhaps they were the two units of Tahiyat-ul-Masjid because the other Sunnahs were read at home and then they came to Masjid Mubarak. (Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 2, page 258)

Dr. Mir Muhammad Ismail Sahib informed me that Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) once mentioned regarding the first Sunnahs of Friday prayers that these are the "Tahiyat-ul-Masjid." Therefore, he used to read two units. (Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, page 804)

About reciting two Sunnahs before Friday prayers, Hazrat Khalifa II states: "Undoubtedly, it is a Hadith that the Holy Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) entered the mosque and performed the Friday prayer."

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 215

فقہ المسیح

Friday Prayers and Eid

158

Recitation of Two Sunnahs before Friday Prayers

Prior to reading two units, there is another Hadith narrated by Hazrat Aisha (may Allah be pleased with her) that the Holy Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) used to read four units at home and then come for prayers. Bukhari and Muslim have given preference to the traditions of four Sunnahs, but reading two Sunnahs is also permissible. Hazrat Khalifa I (may Allah be pleased with him) always used to read four Sunnahs before the Zuhr congregation. I also read four because Allah has given the strength, so why not read them. However, I have seen Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) hundreds of times and repeatedly. He always read two Sunnahs before Zuhr. In fact, the two units of Hazrat Masih Maud were equivalent to our thousands of units. It seems that Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) read the same Sunnahs as proven by the Hadith so that you can focus solely on the propagation of Islam. Can two individuals form a congregation for Friday prayers?

(Al-Fadl, December 10, 1929, page 7)

The issue arose whether two Ahmadis in a village should also perform Friday prayers or not?

When addressed by Molvi Muhammad Ahsan Sahib, he replied that a congregation is formed with two. Therefore, Friday prayers should be offered. He said:

Yes, offer the prayers. Jurists have written that if someone is alone, he can complete the congregation by placing his wife or others behind him.

(Badr, March 14, 1907, page 5)

Similarly, another question arose whether for Friday prayers, if only one or two male Ahmadis are present at a place and there are some women, is it permissible to include women in the congregation and perform Friday prayers?

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 216

فقہ المسیح

Friday Prayers and Eid

159

Regarding Friday Prayers

Hazrat Sahib was asked through a written inquiry whether if they are alone and have pledged allegiance to Hazrat, should they offer Friday prayers alone or not? Hazrat responded:

"It is necessary to have a congregation for Friday prayers. If two individuals, the follower and a third person acting as the Imam, form their congregation, then Friday prayers should be offered. Otherwise, (except for the Ahmadi brothers, no other congregation and Friday prayers are permissible.)"

(Badr, September 5, 1907, page 3)

Another person inquired through a letter whether in some mosques where Ahmadis and non-Ahmadis have the option to pray separately with their respective Imams either legally or by mutual agreement, what should be done in such a situation for Friday prayers? Since two congregations cannot be held in one mosque. Hazrat responded:

"Those who call you disbelievers and do not pray behind you, they do not even consider your call to prayer and your Friday prayers as a call to prayer and prayers. Therefore, they will offer their prayers separately. And since they have declared a believer as a disbeliever based on a Hadith, their absence of call to prayer and prayers is equivalent to yours. You should call your Adhan and offer your Friday prayers with your Imam. After Friday prayers, offer precautionary prayers."

(Al-Badr, January 9, 1903, page 83)

A question arose about some people offering precautionary prayers after Friday prayers. What is the ruling on this? Hazrat responded:

It is permissible for some people to offer precautionary prayers after Friday prayers. Regarding this, it is said:

"Yes, offer the prayers. Jurists have written that if someone is alone, he can complete the congregation by placing his wife or others behind him."

(Badr, March 14, 1907, page 5)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 217

فقہ المسیح

Friday Prayers and Eid

160

Regarding the Friday Prayers

According to the command of the Quran, Friday prayers are obligatory on all Muslims. When the Friday prayers are offered, then it is commanded to go about your business. Some people think that Friday prayers and sermons cannot be held in the British dominion because the king is not a Muslim. It is astonishing that they themselves offer prayers and sermons on Fridays with great peace and then say it cannot be done. Then they say it might have happened or not. They also offer the Zuhr prayers and it is named as a precaution. Such people are caught in a dilemma. Their Friday and Zuhr prayers are in doubt. Neither it happened nor it did. The reality is that offer the Friday prayers and there is no need for precautionary prayers. Among the Ahl-e-Islam, there are some forgetful ones who offer the Friday prayers on one hand and then with this caution that maybe the Friday was not offered. They also offer the Zuhr prayers and it is named as a precaution. On this mention, Hazrat Sahib said:

"This is a mistake, and no prayer is offered in this way because it is necessary to have certainty in the intention that I am offering this particular prayer. And when there is doubt in the intention, then what prayer has been offered?"

(Badr, June 6, 1907, page 8)

On another occasion, it was said:

What are precautionary prayers? There are only two obligatory prayers on Friday. Precautionary prayers are nothing. It was said: In Ludhiana, once Miyan Shahab-ud-Din, a very devout person, offered precautionary prayers after Friday prayers. I, being displeased, asked, "What have you done? You were a very devout person." He said, "I did not offer the precautionary prayer of Friday, but I offered the precautionary prayer of Markhanah."

(Al-Hakam, August 10, 1901, page 7)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 218

فقہ المسیح

Friday Prayers and Eid

161

Regarding Friday Prayers

Hazrat Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib narrates that in the early days when the number of Ahmadis was very low, around 1893 or so, there is an incident of a poor Ahmadi who used to stay in a village mosque as a dervish and occasionally came to Qadian. He mentioned that people read two units of Friday prayers and also four units of Zuhr prayers. They name it as a precautionary measure. What is the ruling on this? He said:

"There is no need to offer Zuhr prayers after Friday prayers. Those who are devoted offer their Friday and Zuhr prayers and every other prayer with love, neither this happened nor that. Precaution is a futile matter, but you, being poor and weak, should read it as a precautionary measure so that no one unjustly becomes displeased and harms you. Mention of the Beloved from Hazrat Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib, page 41, 40."

Praying at Two Places on Friday

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Miyan Abdullah Sahib Sunwari mentioned to me that in the beginning, Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) used to give the call to prayer himself and used to lead the prayer himself. Khaksar mentioned that later Hazrat Maulvi Abdul Karim Sahib was appointed as the prayer leader, and it is heard that Hazrat Sahib actually appointed Hazrat Maulvi Noor-ud-Din Sahib as the prayer leader, but Maulvi Sahib appointed Maulvi Abdul Karim Sahib. So, until his demise in 1905, Maulvi Abdul Karim Sahib remained the prayer leader. Hazrat Sahib used to stand to the right of Maulvi Abdul Karim Sahib, and the rest of the followers stood behind. Even in the absence of Maulvi Abdul Karim Sahib, after his demise, Maulvi Noor-ud-Din Sahib used to lead the prayer. This was the practice regarding Friday prayers.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 219

فقہ المسیح

Friday Prayers and Eid

162

Regarding Friday Prayers

It was that in the early days and sometimes in the last days when Hazrat Sahib's health was good, Friday prayers used to be held in the big mosque, which people generally call Masjid Aqsa, and Maulvi Abdul Karim Sahib used to lead the prayers. Later, when Hazrat's health was generally not well, Maulvi Abdul Karim Sahib used to lead the Friday prayers in Masjid Mubarak for Hazrat Sahib, and Hazrat Maulvi Noor-ud-Din Sahib used to lead the prayers in Masjid Aqsa. After the demise of Maulvi Abdul Karim Sahib, Maulvi Mirza Ahsan Sahib and in his absence, Maulvi Mirza Sarwar Shah Sahib used to lead the Friday prayers in Masjid Mubarak, and Hazrat Maulvi Noor-ud-Din Sahib used to lead the prayers in Masjid Aqsa. This practice continued until Hazrat Sahib's demise. Regarding Eid prayers, generally Maulvi Abdul Karim Sahib and then Hazrat Maulvi Noor-ud-Din Sahib used to lead the prayers. The funeral prayer of Hazrat Masih Maud, when he was a participant, was recited by himself. Two congregations for Friday prayers in Qadian and the reason for it (Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, page 148)

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Khaksar mentioned that in the last days of Hazrat Masih Maud's life, Friday prayers used to be held at two places. One in Masjid Mubarak where Hazrat Sahib himself participated and Maulvi Syed Muhammad Ahsan Sahib or Maulvi Syed Sarwar Shah Sahib used to lead the prayers, and the other in Masjid Aqsa where Hazrat Khalifa I used to lead the prayers. The reason for two congregations was that due to Hazrat Masih Maud's deteriorating health, he could not generally visit Masjid Aqsa, and since Masjid Mubarak was very congested, all the worshippers could not fit in it. Therefore, the Friday prayers used to be held at two places. The incident mentioned above dates back to those days. While Masjid Mubarak was under construction. These events took place during those days.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 220

فقہ المسیح

Friday Prayers and Eid

163

Regarding the Blessed Friday Prayers

Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) used to offer Friday prayers both in Masjid Mubarak and Masjid Aqsa simultaneously. This occurred when Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) could not visit Masjid Aqsa due to some discomfort or other reasons.

(Al-Fadl, September 18, 1930, page 5)

Offering Friday Prayers While Traveling

Hazrat Khalifa II states:

"Offering Friday prayers while traveling is permissible and leaving them is also permissible. I have seen Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) offering and leaving Friday prayers while traveling. Once, Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) went to Gurdaspur for a case and said, 'Today, there will be no Friday prayers as we are traveling.' A person, known for his simplicity, came to you and mentioned that he heard that Friday prayers would not be held today. Hazrat Khalifa I was present in Gurdaspur those days, but on that day, they had come to Qadian for some work. This person thought that perhaps the instruction not to offer Friday prayers was given for this reason. He said, 'Maulvi Sahib is not here.' Therefore, you said to me, 'I also know how to lead the Friday prayers here.' You said, 'Yes, you can come, but we are traveling.' This person said, 'I know how to lead the Friday prayers well, and I have led them many times.' When you saw that this person was

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 221

فقہ المسیح

Friday Prayers and Eid

164

Desire to Lead Friday Prayers

There is a great desire to lead the Friday prayers, so it was said, "Alright, let's have Friday prayers today." I have seen Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) both offering and leaving Friday prayers while traveling. When Friday prayers are offered during travel, I recite the initial Sunnahs and my opinion is that they should be recited because they are different from the usual Sunnahs and are in respect of Friday. (Al-Fadl, January 24, 1942, page 1)

Recommendation for Suspending Friday Prayers

Hazrat Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib writes:

In 1895-96, Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) wanted to initiate a movement in the government offices for Muslims to be granted a two-hour break on Fridays for offering Friday prayers. For this purpose, Hazrat Sahib wrote a memorial where the signatures of Muslims began. But Molvi Muhammad Hussain Sahib published an advertisement saying that this work is good, but Mirza Sahib should not do this work. We will execute this work ourselves. Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) made it clear through a public announcement that our purpose is not just in name but in action. If Molvi Sahib executes this work, we will stop our activities. Consequently, Hazrat Sahib stopped his actions, but unfortunately, Molvi Muhammad Hussain Sahib or any other Muslim scholar did not take any action regarding this matter, and this work remained unresolved. Mention of Habib from Hazrat Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib, page 43, 42)

Sending a Memorial to the Government for Suspending Friday Prayers

Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) made multiple attempts to have Fridays declared as holidays. For this purpose, you wrote a memorial in the service of Lord Curzon, Viceroy of India.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 222

فقہ المسیح

Friday Prayers and Eid

165

Regarding the Blessed Friday Prayers

Reflecting on the favors bestowed upon them, you wrote:

"This dominion is indeed a source of blessings for Islam, and it is a matter of great joy that Lord Curzon, the Viceroy, has taken such prominent actions that Muslims will never forget. For instance, granting the Lahore Fort Mosque to Muslims and bestowing a precious lantern from his own pocket for an outer mosque under the control of the railway workers. The extent of gratitude and admiration Muslims have for these remarkable actions cannot be estimated. However, there is still a desire in them, and they hope that the hands that fulfilled these intentions will also fulfill this desire, and their wish is that Friday is a grand Islamic festival, and the Holy Quran has specifically designated this day as a day of rest. There is a special Surah in the Quran named Surah Al-Jumu'ah, and it commands that when the call for Friday prayer is made, cease all worldly activities and gather in the mosques and perform the Friday prayer with all its conditions. Whoever does not do so is indeed a severe sinner and is close to being expelled from Islam. The emphasis on listening to the Friday prayer and sermon in the Holy Quran is not as strong for the Eid prayer. For this reason, since ancient times and since the advent of Islam, the observance of Friday as a holiday has been prevalent among Muslims, and even in this country, for about eight hundred years, i.e., as long as the dominion of Islam lasted in this country, Friday was observed as a holiday. For this reason, in the state of Patiala, the holiday for Friday continued until those days, and in this country, there are three communities: Hindus, Christians, and Muslims. Hindus and Christians have been given the day of their religious customs by the government, i.e., Sunday, on which they observe their religious rites, which is generally a day off, but this third community, i.e., Muslims, are deprived of their festival day, i.e., Friday. Who among the Muslims in British India is not amazed by this act of generosity

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 223

فقہ المسیح

Friday Prayers and Eid

166

Regarding the Suspension of Friday Prayers

It is not said that if only Friday were declared a holiday, but in this era of Lord Curzon's rule, when Lord Curzon has shown such generosity and compassion by granting Muslims their mosques, then they should also fulfill this important matter of mosques, which is the Friday prayer. The mosque is like a table or a platform where bread is placed, but the Friday prayer is the actual bread. The main purpose of all mosques is the Friday prayer. Will our noble Lord Curzon keep us just with the table but not the bread? Such an invitation is incomplete, and it is not hoped that a generous Lord who is indifferent to the desires of young men will accept such a deficiency. And if after this indifferent Lord, who is less hopeful that his counterpart will be found, then attention cannot suggest that the desire of Muslims will ever be fulfilled by another Lord. This desire is such that its fulfillment will draw the hearts of Muslims towards the British government with an irresistible attraction, and the list of favors that this government has bestowed upon Muslims, if this favor is also granted that generally Friday is declared a holiday, then this favor will be such that it will be worthy of being written with gold... If the government opens the holiday for Muslims on this memorable day of Friday or if it cannot be done, then even a half-day holiday is given, I cannot understand if there is any action more pleasing to the common hearts, but since the government's generosity is not limited and if attention is paid, there is no concern about it, therefore, only a half-day holiday is a trivial matter. It is certain that the noble government will grant a full-day holiday on this blessed occasion, and this is the expectation of Muslims.

(Al-Hakam, January 24, 1903, pages 5-6)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 224

فقہ المسیح

Friday Prayers and Eid

167

Regarding the Second Sermon of Friday Prayers

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Munshi Zafar Ahmad Kapoorthali narrated to me that after meeting Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him), I kept going to Qadian. Many times, it happened that I used to deliver the sermon in the Friday prayers, and Hazrat Sahib and Hafiz Hameed Ali were only the followers. I said, "I do not know how to deliver the sermon." Hazrat replied:

"Recite some prostrations and sit down and recite some blessings. In those days, Al-Haibakhsh Akontant, Abdul Haq Akontant, and Hafiz Muhammad Yousuf were all disciples of Maulvi Abdul Haq Ghaznavi. They used to come very often. Once, I went to Qadian, so they were also there. Lifetime Achievement. A person asked, 'What is lifetime achievement, which people perform before Eid al-Adha?' He said:

'In my opinion, these are futile matters. The answer that Hazrat Ali gave to a person when a person was offering prayers at a time when I was not allowed to pray. His complaint was made to Hazrat Ali, and you replied that I do not want to be an example of this verse: 'Have you seen the one who forbids a servant when he prays?' (Al-Alaq: 10-11). It means you have seen that which prohibits a praying person. The one who remains can't be compensated. Yes, fasting can be compensated. And the person who intentionally leaves it for the sake of performing lifetime achievement on that day is a sinner. And the one who repents and performs it is forgiven. And the one who performs it with remorse and with the intention that in the future

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 225

فقہ المسیح

Friday Prayers and Eid

168

Regarding the Prohibition of Leaving Friday Prayers

Not offering Friday prayers is not a matter of inconvenience. We only present the response of Hazrat Ali in this matter. (Al-Badr, May 1903, page 114)

A person asked, "I had abandoned prayers for six months. Now should I offer all the missed prayers?" He was advised:

"There is no need to make up for missed prayers. The remedy for this is sufficient."

Exception for Women for Friday Prayers

Al-Badr, December 31, 1908, page 5

Someone inquired about the obligation of Friday prayers for women. Hazrat Al-Quds replied:

"This matter should be examined in light of the practices and teachings. We cannot interpret it beyond what is established by Sunnah and Hadith. When the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) exempted women, then this ruling is only for men." (Al-Badr, September 11, 1903, page 366)

Eid-ul-Fitr in Qadian

Al-Badr Qadian mentioned the joyous occasion of Eid-ul-Fitr as follows: Before the Eid prayer, Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) arranged for sweet rice for the companions in Langar Khana, and all the companions partook of it. Two teachers from the Madrasa Taleem-ul-Islam collected the Fitra from the residents of the Madrasa and the orphan students, which should be given by every believer before the Eid prayer. Around eleven o'clock, the chosen one of Allah, the adornment of the garments of the prophets, appeared in simple attire at Masjid Aqsa, where the companions were eagerly waiting, rushing to kiss Hazrat Al-Quds's hand and congratulating him on Eid. In the meantime, Hakim Noor-ud-Din Sahib arrived, and you led the Eid prayer.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 226

فقہ المسیح

Friday Prayers and Eid

169

Recitation and Seven Takbirs Before Eid Prayers

In each of the two units of Eid prayers, seven takbirs are recited before Surah Al-Fatihah, and according to the practice of Hazrat Al-Quds (peace be upon him), the hands are raised up to the ears with each takbir. (Al-Badr, January 9, 1903, page 85)

Memories of Beloved Ahmad's Beautiful Conversations

Hazrat Pir Siraj-ul-Haq Nu'mani Sahib writes under the title "Beloved Ahmad's Lovely Conversations": I remember well that Hazrat Khalifa I used to lead the Eid prayers. Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) said to me under a big tree, 'Usually, Maulvi Nur-ud-Din leads the prayers. Today, tell Syed Muhammad Ahsan Sahib to lead the prayers and also deliver the sermon.' I conveyed this to Khalifa I, and he said, 'It's better.' Then Hazrat Al-Quds (peace be upon him) said, 'Maulvi Sahib (Amrohi), you lead the prayers today.' So, Maulvi Sahib led the prayers. Before the prayers, Maulvi Sahib mentioned that in Sahih Bukhari, it is mentioned that in the first unit, seven takbirs are recited, and in the second, five takbirs are recited. Should I act upon this? Hazrat Al-Quds replied, 'What's the harm? Yes, do it. The point is that Eid prayers were always offered as per the Hanafi practice, but this year, seven and five takbirs have become common.' (Al-Hakam, May 14-21, 1919, page 6)

Separation of the Sermon and the Imam

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that upon reaching Masjid Aqsa, as usual, following the practice of Maulvi Abdul Karim Sahib, the Eid prayers were offered, including a special congregation, but the sermon for Eid was delivered by Hazrat Al-Quds. (Sirat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 2, page 367)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 227

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Mosques

170

Regarding the Nature of Mosques

Hazrat Majid stated:

"Mosques are currently a great necessity for our community. This house of God becomes the foundation when a mosque is established in a village or city. If there is a village or city where Muslims are few or not present, and there is a need to promote Islam, then a mosque should be built even if it is simple. Then God Himself will attract Muslims to it, but the condition is that the intention in establishing the mosque should be solely for God. Only that should be done for the sake of God. No personal motives or any evil should be involved, then God will grant blessings. It is not necessary that the mosque be adorned and a solid structure. Rather, only the land should be acquired, and the boundaries of the mosque should be marked, and some shelter like branches should be provided for protection from rain, etc. God Almighty does not like extravagance. The mosque of Hazrat Ali was made of a few date palm branches, and it continued to be used. Then Hazrat Uthman built a solid structure because he had a desire for it in his time. I feel that the rhyme of Hazrat Sulaiman and Uthman fits well. Perhaps they had a desire for these things for the same occasion. The purpose is that each community should have its own mosque where their Imam is present, and where preaching and other activities take place, and the people of the community should all gather to offer congregational prayers in that mosque. There is great blessing in congregation and unity. Unity brings about progress and this is the time when unity and agreement should be greatly promoted, and minor issues that cause division should be overlooked. (Al-Badr, August 24, 1904, page 8)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 228

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Mosques

171

Hazrat Majid

Bringing a Part of the House into the Mosque

Someone wrote a question asking, "My grandfather had built only a part of the house as a mosque, and now there is no need for it. Should it be integrated into the house?" The response was:

"Yes, integrate it."

Request for Donations for a Mosque

(Al-Hakam, October 17, 1902, page 11)

A letter came saying that we want to build a mosque and also request donations from you. Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) replied:

"We can give, and this is not a big deal, but while we have big and important expenses, being involved in such expenses is considered extravagance. How we should be involved in these expenses is a matter of concern. The mosque being built here is the House of God, and that is Masjid Aqsa, which is the foremost. People should contribute by sending money for its rewards. Our friend is the one who accepts our words, not the one who puts his words forward. Imam Abu Hanifa was approached by a person saying, 'We are starting to build a mosque. You also contribute some donations.' He excused himself saying, 'I cannot contribute anything to it, although if I wanted, I could have given a lot. However, he only asked for donations. In the end, he gave a coin near a wall. In the evening, that person returned with the coin and said, 'Hazrat! This turned out to be a counterfeit coin.' He was very pleased and said, 'It's good. Actually, I didn't want to give anything. There are many mosques, and I find it extravagant to be involved in them.' (Al-Hakam, May 24, 1901, page 9)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 229

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Funeral Prayers and Burial

172

Following the Sunnah of Surah Yaseen

Regarding Funeral Prayers and Burial

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Mian Abdullah Sahib Sonori narrated that during the birth of Bashir Awwal, I was in Qadian. Around midnight, Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) arrived at the mosque and said to me, "There is a lot of pain in our house. You read Yaseen here, and I will go inside and read it. This reading reduces the pain of the sick. Therefore, even in the state of death, Yaseen is read for the deceased so that there is no pain for the dying person, and the pain is relieved before death. After that, Hazrat went inside, and I started reading Yaseen. Before I could finish, you smiled and came back to the mosque and said, "A boy is born in our house." Then Hazrat went inside, and I, in the excitement, climbed up the mosque and started congratulating loudly. Misconceptions of the common people regarding death:

"Dying on a Friday, remaining conscious at the time of death, or having a fair complexion are not signs of faith as per the general rule because many also die on this day. Their consciousness remains, and their complexion is fair. The real point is that some diseases are like this, for example, smallpox, where the patients remain conscious until the end. Even some types of plague are like this, where the patients remain conscious until the end."

(Sirat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, page 66)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 230

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Funeral Prayers and Burial

173

Funeral Prayers and Burial

On occasions, we have seen that the patients were recited the Kalimah and Surah Yaseen. Afterward, he passed away, and then the same evil deeds were started, indicating that he did not accept faith sincerely. If it were a genuine acceptance, he would never have engaged in such deeds. Indeed, reciting the Kalimah at that time does not signify faith. It is merely a fear-based acceptance, which is not accepted. (Al-Badr, January 16, 1908, page 3)

Performing the Ritual Bath. Use of Berry Leaves

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Mian Shafi Ahmad Sonori informed me in writing that during the demise of Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him), I was in Lahore and used to stay at Khwaja Kamal-ud-Din Sahib's place. When you passed away, I and another Ahmadi youth went to fetch berry leaves for your ritual bath. I do not remember if any elder had asked to bring the leaves. I was crying, and there were some berry leaves on the back of the Islamic College. I had brought those leaves. The water was warmed, and you were given a bath with that water. (Sirat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, page 749)

Offered Funeral Prayer for Everyone

Qazi Syed Amir Hussain's young child passed away, and Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) also attended the funeral and led the prayer himself. Generally, if Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) was present, he would lead the funeral prayer himself. At that time, there were only ten to fifteen people present at the funeral. After the prayer, someone requested, "Please pray for me as well." You replied, "I have already offered the funeral prayer for everyone. This meant that for all those who participated in the funeral prayer, you had already prayed for them during the funeral prayer." (Zikr-e-Habib by Hazrat Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib, pages 161-162)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 231

فقه المسیح

Chapter: Funeral Prayers and Burial

174

The Funeral of Hazrat Masih Nasri

Dr. Syed Abdul Sattar mentioned that a person, Munshi Rahim Bakhsh, was strongly opposed, but after reading the Golviya gift, he acknowledged the death of Masih and also asked me if I should offer the funeral prayer for Masih. I replied that after seeking guidance and inspiration, Hazrat Al-Quds will respond. He said:

"Offering funeral prayers for the deceased is a supplication; there is no harm. Offer it."

Prayer at the Family Cemetery

(Al-Hakam, November 10, 1902, page 7)

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Maulvi Sher Ali Sahib once mentioned that Hazrat Al-Quds, on an extraordinary western stroll, deviated from the path and went to the Eidgah cemetery and then stood facing south in the cemetery for a long time offering prayers. The gravedigger asked if he had placed a specific grave in front. Maulvi Sahib replied that he had not thought so, and at that time, he understood in his heart that since the graves of Hazrat Al-Quds's relatives were there, Hazrat Al-Quds had prayed for them. Khaksar mentions that Sheikh Yaqub Ali Sahib wrote that once Hazrat Al-Quds had prayed at his mother's grave. Maulvi Sahib also mentioned that when Hazrat Al-Quds's daughter, Ummatul Nasir, passed away, Hazrat Al-Quds had taken her to be buried in the same cemetery and personally carried her to the grave. Someone wanted to move forward to take the girl, but you said, "I will take her myself," and Hafiz Roshan Ali Sahib narrates that at that time, Hazrat Al-Quds had also shown the grave of some elder there. (Sirat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, pages 204, 203)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 232

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Funeral Prayers and Burial

175

The Wisdom of the Chelum

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Mian Abdullah Sahib Sonori once mentioned that it was said that the custom of the Chelum, i.e., distributing food on the fortieth day after the deceased's passing, is opposed by many non-followers, and they say that if food has to be distributed, it should be done on some other day. On this, Hazrat responded:

"The fortieth day is a day of hospitality. Just as food is distributed when a girl is married off, similarly, food is also distributed on the day of the deceased's passing so that the deceased's soul is comforted. Therefore, on the day of the deceased's passing, food is also distributed to strangers so that the reward reaches the deceased. It seems that the soul's connection with this world is completely severed after forty days. Khaksar adds that Hazrat Sahib himself mentioned the wisdom behind this custom; otherwise, he was not bound by such customs. Visiting Graves

(Sirat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, pages 167-168)

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Mahtr-e-Mah Kaneez Fatima Sahiba, the wife of Mir Qasim Ali Sahib, communicated through the committee of Amma Allah Qadian via writing that Hazrat Sahib was in Delhi in 1905 and took my allegiance there as well. I prayed. There was a heavy enemy attack outside. I kept looking at your face repeatedly because it was so intense outside, and Hazrat Sahib was sitting like a lion. You said, 'Call Sheikh Yaqub Ali Sahib. Bring the car.' Mir Sahib asked, 'What is the need for the car?' You said, 'We have to go to Qutb Sahib. I said, 'Hazur, he is such a creation. How will you pass through them?' You replied, 'I will see and come out from among them.' Mir Sahib's fountain was also there.

(Zikr-e-Habib by Hazrat Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib, page 66)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 233

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Funeral Prayers and Burial

176

Funeral Prayers and Burial

There were two carriages waiting. We all filled the carriages with Hazrat Sahib's family and set off. First, we visited the grave of Mir Nasir Nawab Sahib's father and stayed there for a long time, offering prayers with closed eyes. After that, you visited the grave of Hazrat Nazam-ud-Din Waliyah. You carefully observed all the graves. Then the people near the grave asked you what you thought of him. You replied, "We consider him a great man." Then you gave some money to the people near the grave, which I don't remember how much. Then you went with the people near the grave of Qutb Sahib. They respectfully helped you out of the carriage and took you inside the grave because women are not allowed inside the grave of Hazrat Nazam-ud-Din Waliyah. Those people asked you for food. You said, "We eat the food of the deceased. It is your kindness. You also gave something to the people there. Then you returned home in the evening. Some people accompanied you for a certain distance. Asking for help from the dead is not permissible."

"God did not mention asking for help from the dead but mentioned the living. God Almighty has bestowed great favor by entrusting Islam to the living. If Islam were entrusted to the dead, who knows what calamity would come. Where are the graves of men? Are there few graves in Multan? If there are a few graves, then the graveyard of Gurdashtan is famous. I also went to Multan once. Wherever you go near a grave, people start taking off their clothes. Look at the chaos in the holy city. What is happening? Going to the cemetery and asking for help from the dead is not permissible."

(Sirat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 2, pages 200-199)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 234

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Funeral Prayers and Burial

177

Funeral Prayers and Burial

Look at the market of innovations and traditions. If you observe men, you will reach the conclusion that apart from innovations and forbidden acts, there is nothing. The straight path prescribed by Allah is the path of the living, not of the dead. So, whoever desires to find God and meet the Ever-Living God, the Living Prophet, and the Living Book, and in a religion where the chain of the living continues perpetually, and in every era, a living person comes who generates living faith in the existence of Allah Almighty. If such a living person, leaving him, roams around the decayed bones and graves, then indeed it is a matter of wonder and astonishment!

Visiting Graves and Seeking Intercession

Question: Is it permissible to go to the cemetery and ask for intercession?

(Al-Hakam, July 24, 1902, pages 10-11)

Answer: Going to the graves for vows and seeking intercession is not correct. However, going there to learn a lesson, remember one's death, is permissible.

Transporting the Deceased in a Carriage

(Al-Hakam, May 31, 1903, page 9 footnote)

Regarding the desired person who dies from this disease (i.e., plague), he is a martyr. There is no need for washing him, nor for dressing him in new shrouds. Let his clothes remain, and if possible, place a white sheet over him. Since after death, the poisonous effect in the deceased's body is more.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 235

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Funeral Prayers and Burial

178

Funeral Prayers and Burial

Progress is hindered when everyone gathers around it. Two or three people should lift its four corners, and the rest should stand at a distance, for example, a hundred steps away, and offer the funeral prayer. The funeral is a supplication, and it is not necessary for a person to stand at the head of the deceased. If the graveyard is far away, for example, in Lahore, the deceased can be carried in a carriage or cart, and no wailing or lamentation should be done. Objecting to the actions of Allah is a sin. Visiting graves in the morning is a Sunnah.

"The Badr newspaper of April 4, 1907, page 6, mentions Hazrat Masih Maud's journey to Delhi. The editor writes: In the morning, Hazrat Masih Maud arrived at the men's quarters. The mention of Delhi's tour came up. He said: Bloodshed is not incorrect here, but there are some graves of the saints of Allah. We will also go there. He said: Make a list of such saints so that arrangements can be made for the visit. The attendees noted these names: (1) Shah Wali Allah Sahib, (2) Khwaja Nazam-ud-Din Sahib, (3) Qutb-ud-Din Sahib, (4) Khwaja Baqiullah Sahib, (5) Khwaja Mir Dard Sahib, (6) Nasir-ud-Din Sahib, the Lamp of Delhi. The arrangement of carriages was made, and Hazrat, along with the carriage bearers, boarded the carriages and first reached the shrine of Khwaja Baqiullah. On the way, Hazrat mentioned about visiting graves:

"There is a spirituality in the graveyard, and visiting graves in the morning is a Sunnah. It is a rewarding act, and it reminds a person of their place. A person is a traveler in this world. Today, they are on the earth, tomorrow beneath it. It is mentioned in a Hadith that when a person reaches the grave..."

(Badr, April 4, 1907, page 6)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 236

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Funeral Prayers and Burial

179

Funeral Prayers and Burial

When you go to the grave, say, "Peace be upon you, O inhabitants of the graves, from the believers and the Muslims, and we, if Allah wills, are coming to join you."

What prayer should be made at the grave?

(Al-Badr, October 31, 1905, page 1)

While mentioning Hazrat Masih Maud's journey to Delhi, the editor of Al-Badr writes:

When we reached the shrine of Khwaja Baqiullah, we noticed that many graves were close to each other and mostly mingled with the ground. I observed that Hazrat Al-Quds walked very cautiously between those graves so as not to step on anyone. Upon reaching the grave of Khwaja Sahib, you raised both hands in prayer and offered a heartfelt supplication. After the prayer, you were asked what prayer should be made at the grave, to which you replied:

"Prayers of forgiveness should be made for the occupant of the grave, and one should also pray for oneself to seek forgiveness from Allah Almighty. A person is always in need of praying to Allah."

A poem about the grave of Hazrat Sahib Maud has been written. After the prayer, you read that poem and instructed the helpless scribe to copy it. Another instance mentioned in the Badr newspaper:

(Al-Badr, October 31, 1905, page 1)

When Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) went out for a morning walk with the servants, you visited the grave of Hazrat Maulvi Abdul Karim Sahib and raised your hands in supplication. After the prayer, a person asked some questions that are worth mentioning in this column. Question: What should be recited while standing at the grave?

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 237

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Funeral Prayers and Burial

180

Funeral Prayers and Burial

Answer: One should pray for the deceased that Allah Almighty forgives the sins and shortcomings committed by the deceased in this world and also pray for the deceased's survivors.

Question: Which verse should be recited during the prayer?

Answer: These are formalities. Pray in your own language, which you know well and which stirs your emotions. Pray for the deceased.

It is permissible to build a solid grave for protection

(Badr, January 19, 1906, page 6)

A person asked whether to build a grave for his deceased brother or not. The response was:

If solid graves, decorations, and domes are built for show and display, then it is forbidden. But if it is said that in every situation and every place, only raw bricks are laid, then this is also forbidden. Actions are based on intentions. It is appropriate for us to solidify some graves for reasons such as floods, for example, in some places, floods come, and dogs and vultures take out the dead from the graves. There is also respect for the deceased. If such reasons arise, then to the extent that there is no show but to protect from harm, solidifying the grave is permissible. Allah and His Messenger have also honored the deceased. Otherwise, honor is not necessary. What is the need for washing, dressing, and applying fragrance like the Magians do? Throw in front of animals like animals. A believer does not want humiliation for himself; protection is necessary. As long as the intention is correct, Allah does not blame. Look, divine wisdom wanted that the grave of the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) should have a solid dome and many graves of elders are solid, for example, Nazam-ud-Din, Fareed-ud-Din,...

(Badr, January 19, 1906, page 6)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 238

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Funeral Prayers and Burial

181

Funeral Prayers and Burial

Qutb-ud-Din, Muin-ud-Din, may Allah have mercy on them, were all righteous individuals. Protecting and maintaining the graves

Funeral Prayers and Burial

(Al-Hakam, May 17, 1901, page 12)

Hazrat Nawab Muhammad Ali Khan Sahib wrote a letter to Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) regarding the maintenance of some graves, in which you wrote:

"The condition of the graves in Bahishti Maqbara is deplorable. Firstly, due to the drains, water accumulates and remains stagnant in the graves, and these drains are necessary for the trees. Then, the water that comes is more than the surface of these graves, some of which are two feet below. Now, there is normal watering, and most of the graves get submerged due to these rains. Initially, the graves of Sahib-e-Noor and Ghosan were submerged, which I (had) corrected. Now, these graves are submerged, and it is visible that water has come through the drains. So, any recommendation regarding this, Mr. Sahib, will be that as long as there is a fear of the damage due to the flood, it is not known if something bad happens. Therefore, it is very respectful to suggest that if you instruct, I will solidify the graves of my household members and another (or) as you instruct. In response to this, Hazrat wrote:

"In my opinion, due to the fear of damage from the flood, there is no harm in solidifying (the graves) because actions are based on intentions. Remaining objections of the opposing people cannot be reduced in any way."

(Maktubat-e-Ahmad, Volume 2, page 310)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 239

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Funeral Prayers and Burial

182

Funeral Prayers and Burial

Is reciting the Fatiha permissible?

A question was raised that after someone's death, people gather at one place for a few days and recite the Fatiha. Reciting the Fatiha is a supplication, so what is the objection in it? It is observed that apart from absence and senseless talk, there is nothing. Then the question arises, did any Prophet, noble companion, or great Imam do this? If not, then what is the need to open the door of innovations? Our religion is such that there is no need for this practice; it is forbidden. Those who cannot participate in the funeral prayer should offer their own supplications or recite the Fatiha in absentia."

The reward of food reaches the deceased

(Badr, May 9, 1907, page 5)

A written question was presented whether during the days of mourning, giving bread and other food as a reward to the souls of the deceased Imams is permissible or not. It was answered:

Generally, it is known that the reward of food reaches the deceased, but accompanying it with the rituals of polytheists is not desirable. Performing rituals like the Rafidis is forbidden."

(Al-Hakam, May 17, 1901, page 12)

A person asked whether it is permissible to cook and serve food to earn rewards for the soul of Hazrat Syed Abdul Qadir. The response was:

The reward of food reaches the deceased. If food is cooked and served to earn rewards for the past elders, it is permissible, but every action is based on intention. If someone is determined to do such actions...

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 240

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Funeral Prayers and Burial

183

Funeral Prayers and Burial

Is it permissible to set a specific date for serving food and consider it obligatory to serve food for oneself?

It is a form of idolatry to have such meals, and taking and giving such meals is all forbidden and involves associating partners with Allah. Then, it is essential to consider the intention even in setting a date. If a person is employed and, for example, can only get a day off on Friday, it is not necessary for him to set Friday as the day for such activities. The purpose is that as long as an act involving idolatry is not performed, serving food to someone for the sake of reward is permissible.

(Badr, August 8, 1907, page 5)

Is it permissible to give alms and recite the Holy Quran on behalf of the deceased?

Question: Can alms and recitation of the Holy Quran benefit the deceased?

Answer: Alms given for the deceased do reach them, but there is no evidence from the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) and his companions regarding reciting the Holy Quran for them. Instead, it is supplication that should be made for the deceased. Giving alms and praying for the deceased is a practice proven from the Sunnah of a hundred and twenty-four thousand prophets, but it is even better when a person gives with their own hands because through this, a person affirms their faith.

(Badr, January 19, 1906, page 6)

Peer Siraj-ul-Haq Naumani Sahib writes under the title "Beloved Ahmad's Lovely Sayings" that once after the morning prayer, Hazrat Al-Quds used to sit in the blessed mosque as per the instructions. A person stood up and said that those who recite the Holy Quran and send the reward to the souls of deceased men, does their reward reach them or not? Hazrat Al-Quds replied:

"The reward of those who recite the Holy Quran and send the reward to the souls of men does reach them. It is a hundred and twenty-four thousand prophets' Sunnah to give alms and pray for the deceased, but it is better when a person gives with their own hands because through this, a person affirms their faith."

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 241

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Funeral Prayers and Burial

184

Funeral Prayers and Burial

There is a difference among scholars regarding... the reward of reciting words and the words of Allah does not reach our deceased. The Quran was revealed for action, not to be recited like a parrot... even if this were the case, it would have been mentioned in the Quran. Look, the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) upon whom this Quran was revealed, was the foremost of those deserving it. You have come in relation to "I am the first of the believers," and see, it is mentioned in the Quran: "Indeed, Allah and His angels send blessings upon the Prophet. O you who have believed, ask [ Allah to confer] blessing upon him and ask [ Allah to grant him] peace." (Al-Ahzab: 56) Meaning, Allah and His angels send blessings upon the Prophet, so O believers, you also send blessings and peace. The meaning of blessings is supplication, and the meaning of peace is supplication. Supplication has come. It is not that Allah and His angels recite the Quran and send the reward. O believers, you also recite the Quran and send peace to the soul of the Prophet... the reward of the Quran does not reach, supplication should be made, and supplication is mentioned in the Hadiths. Therefore, "Peace be upon you, O inhabitants of the graves," and for the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him), send blessings: "O Allah, send blessings upon Muhammad." This is done to reach Allah by acting upon it and establishing a firm connection with Him, and to achieve spiritual stations, etc., etc. Yes, charity and... (Al-Hakam, May 14-21, 1919, page 8)

The reward of charity reaches. When there is mourning, showing sympathy

A question was raised regarding whether it is permissible that when mourning occurs at a brother's house, another friend prepares food at their own house. It was said, not only is it permissible, but it is necessary from a brotherly sympathetic perspective that this should be done."

(Badr, July 11, 1907, page 3)
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 242

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Funeral Prayers and Burial

185

Funeral Prayers and Burial

Dying of the plague by any Ahmadi

It is absolutely impermissible for some opponents to question why some members of our community die from the plague. We have never predicted that a person who pledges allegiance to us will never be afflicted by the plague. Indeed, we say that the elite class of people do not die due to such diseases. No Prophet, truthful companion, or saint ever perished due to the plague. Even during the era of Hazrat Umar (may Allah be pleased with him), there was a plague, but did it have any effect on Hazrat Umar? None of the distinguished companions were affected by the plague. One hundred and twenty-four thousand prophets have passed, can anyone claim that any of them died from the plague? Yes, it is undeniable that during such epidemics, some common believers (notables) are affected but they become martyrs. Allah forgives their weaknesses and sins just as He forgave the sins committed in those battles that the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) waged against the disbelievers. Although it was foretold that the disbelievers would be cast into Hell in those battles, some Muslims were also killed, but none of the elite class companions like Hazrat Abu Bakr or Hazrat Umar became martyrs, nor did the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) become a martyr. This indicates that in such wars, the highest-ranking individuals are not included in martyrdom. Similarly, in the case of the plague, if any member of our community is afflicted, it is a means of martyrdom for them, and Allah will reward them for it.

The angels recite the funeral prayer of an Ahmadi martyr

It was mentioned that in a small village, there is only one Ahmadi household, and some opponents are so prejudiced that they say if an Ahmadi dies, they will not offer the funeral prayer. Hazrat said:

"The reward of charity reaches. When there is mourning, showing sympathy."

(Badr, May 16, 1907, page 3)
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 243

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Funeral Prayers and Burial

186

Funeral Prayers and Burial

What is the point of offering the funeral prayer for such opponents who openly curse the Ahmadis? The funeral prayer is a supplication. What effect does the supplication of a person who is already under the wrath of Allah have? The funeral prayer of an Ahmadi martyr will be offered by angels. Do not pay any attention to such people and put your trust in Allah. Regarding offering the funeral prayer for a deceased who was openly a disbeliever and a liar, there is no objection because the Knower of the unseen is Allah. It was said: Those who are our disbelievers and openly curse us, do not greet them with peace nor meet and eat with them. Yes, buying and selling is permissible, there is no favor in that. The one who shows that I am neither from here nor there is actually our liar, and the one who does not believe us and says that I know them well is also an opponent. Such people are actually hypocrites by nature. Their principle is that with Muslims they do not have any connection with Allah. Apparently, they say that we do not want to hurt anyone's feelings, but either see that the person will be hurt in one way or another. On another occasion, you said: "O Allah, send blessings upon Muhammad." This is done to reach Allah by acting upon it and establishing a firm connection with Him, and to achieve spiritual stations, etc., etc.

The reward of charity reaches. When there is mourning, showing sympathy

A question was raised regarding whether it is permissible that when mourning occurs at a brother's house, another friend prepares food at their own house. It was said, not only is it permissible, but it is necessary from a brotherly sympathetic perspective that this should be done.

(Badr, May 16, 1907, page 3)
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 244

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Funeral Prayers and Burial

187

Funeral Prayers and Burial

Is it permissible to offer the funeral prayer for every deceased individual?

Yes, it is permissible to offer the funeral prayer for everyone. However, if there is a staunch opponent or concerns of corruption, then it should not be offered. It is not obligatory for our community to offer funeral prayers for those outside the community. "And ask forgiveness for them. Indeed, your supplication is a source of tranquility for them." (At-Tawbah: 104)

Here, supplication refers to the funeral prayer, and "a source of tranquility for them" indicates that the prayer of the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) brought peace and comfort to the sinners. The funeral of opponents who die of the plague

(Badr, November 14, 1902, page 19)

A person asked whether it is permissible to offer the funeral prayer for those who die of the plague in our village, as most opponents do. It was answered:

It is sufficient if even one person goes to the funeral, but now there is a person afflicted with the plague whom God prevents from going. The other person is an opponent, whether he wants it or not, it is not permissible to interfere. God says leave such people completely, and if He wills, He will make them friends, meaning they will become Muslims. God has guided this series on the path of Prophethood. There will be no benefit from stubbornness; rather, you will affirm your share of faith.

The issue of offering the funeral prayer for non-Ahmadis

Hazrat Khalifatul Masih II said:

(Badr, May 15, 1903, page 130)

A question arises about offering the funeral prayer for a non-Ahmadi. It is difficult because Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) allowed offering the funeral prayer in some cases.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 245

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Funeral Prayers and Burial

188

Funeral Prayers and Burial

There is no doubt that there are instances where this is known, and a letter has also been received which will be considered. However, the practice of Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) is contrary to this. For example, your son passed away, who also verbally affirmed it. When he passed away, I remember you were pacing back and forth and saying that he had never committed any evil, but remained obedient to me. Once I fell severely ill, and the intensity of the disease troubled me. When I regained consciousness, I saw that he was standing beside me, crying in extreme pain. You also mentioned that he used to hold me in great esteem, but you did not offer his funeral prayer even though he was so obedient that some Ahmadis may not be as obedient...

It is known from the Quran that if a person who outwardly accepts Islam but is known to have disbelief in his heart, then his funeral prayer is also not permissible. Then how can the funeral prayer of a non-Ahmadi be permissible? How can the funeral prayer of a non-Ahmadi be permissible? (Anwar Khilafat, Anwar-ul-Uloom, Vol. 3, pages 148-149)

On another occasion, Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) said:

It is said that the funeral prayer of a certain non-Ahmadi was offered by Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him). It is possible that you read it based on someone's request, but if someone swears and says that I had told Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) that so-and-so non-Ahmadi has passed away, and you should offer the funeral prayer, then you should offer it. The fact is that you were told to offer the funeral prayer of a certain person, and you understood and offered it assuming he was an Ahmadi. This is how it happened. Everyone knows about me that I do not consider it permissible to offer the funeral prayer of a non-Ahmadi. However, I also encountered a situation like this, and that was that there was a student here. He told me that his mother had passed away, so I offered the funeral prayer. I offered it, and later...

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 246

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Funeral Prayers and Burial

189

Funeral Prayers and Burial

It happened that she was a non-Ahmadi. The boy used to pray for his mother to become an Ahmadi, but I don't remember that now. Similarly, if Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) offered someone's funeral prayer, it is not a proof for us. Yes, if some credible individuals testify that we informed Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) that so-and-so non-Ahmadi has passed away, and you should offer the funeral prayer, then you should offer it. Until someone does so, it cannot be established that you have allowed offering the funeral prayer of a non-Ahmadi, and we have a strong evidence that when Hazrat Masih Maud's own son's body was brought, and you were asked to offer the funeral prayer, you refused. Then, regarding reading the funeral prayer of Sar Sid, a letter from the late Maulvi Abdul Karim is present that you did not offer it. Did they call you a disbeliever? Not at all. Their religion was such that they had no connection with anyone. When a letter was written about their funeral, as Maulvi Abdul Karim Sahib writes to a friend, you expressed your displeasure: "Remain silent upon hearing the news of the deceased. Our Lahore Jama'at sent a condolence to Wazirabad that the funeral should be offered there and then notes should be given that in every city of the Jama'at, the funeral should be offered on the same principle so that the youth can be assured that our community is a peaceful community. Upon this, Hazrat Sahib's face turned red. He said, "If people take any action against hypocrisy, they may be saved, but we may indeed incur divine wrath. And he said, "We are under the control of a stimulant. We cannot do anything without its movement. We do not utter a word against it and do not do anything else. We entrust everything to Allah." He said, "We are waiting for the change. If the whole world..."

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 247

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Funeral Prayers and Burial

190

Funeral Prayers and Burial

One should be pleased, and if God is not pleased, then we can never achieve the intended purpose."

So how can we consider offering the funeral prayer of a non-Ahmadi permissible? Funeral prayer and burial

(Al-Fadl, March 28, 1915, page 8)

Regarding the funeral of a person in doubtful circumstances

It was asked whether it is permissible to offer the funeral prayer of a person who was not part of this community?

Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) said:

"If he was opposed to this community and spoke ill of us and understood us in a bad light, then do not offer his funeral prayer. But if he was silent and in a neutral state, then it is permissible to offer his funeral prayer. Provided that the imam of the funeral prayer is from among you; otherwise, it is not necessary."

It was asked if the imam of the funeral prayer is not aware of the circumstances of Hazrat, should the funeral prayer be offered or not?

He said:

First, make him aware. Then if he confirms, it's better; otherwise, do not waste your prayer behind him. And if someone remains silent, neither confirming nor denying, then he is also a hypocrite; do not offer the funeral prayer behind him. If someone dies who is not among you and there are non-Ahmadis present who do not like that any one of you lead or participate in the funeral prayer and there is a risk of conflict, then leave such a situation. Engage yourself in some good deed.

(Al-Hakam, April 30, 1902, page 7)

In the blessed era of Hazrat Khalifatul Masih II, the Fatwa Department mentioned to Hazrat Masih Maud

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 248

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Funeral Prayers and Burial

191

Funeral Prayers and Burial

In light of the following fatwa, which was approved by the presence, the term "doubtful circumstances person" refers to someone who, although not formally part of the Ahmadiyya community, does not deny Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) and acknowledges the truthfulness of Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) in some way. Regarding such a person's funeral, Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) apparently saw no objection. Although isolation is preferred, the community's action regarding such a person is also based on the latter part of the guidance of the presence. That is, isolation has been considered better in any case. There is no objection in acting on the first part in appropriate circumstances (which can be permitted) even if the imam of the funeral prayer is not from among you. If the funeral prayer cannot be led by an Ahmadi imam, then the question of such a person's funeral does not arise. The letter of Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) dated February 23, 1902:

"If a person is openly abusive, calls us disbelievers, and is a staunch denier, then offering his funeral prayer is not correct in any way. But if a person's status is doubtful, as if he is in the colors of hypocrites, there is apparently no objection for him because the funeral is just a supplication, and isolation is better in any case."

Words can be revealed through the power of revelation

Hazrat Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib narrates that Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) used to say, "The souls have a connection with the graves, and we say from our personal experience that communication can happen with men. But for this, there is a need for the power of revelation and perception. Not everyone can achieve this. The soul also has a connection with the grave and with the heavens. Where it finds a place."

(Mention of Habib Hazrat Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib, page 187)
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 249

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Funeral Prayers and Burial

192

Funeral Prayers and Burial

Regarding benefiting from deceased men

A person asked whether having a connection with a deceased man or benefiting from him also brings blessings?

It is said:

Sufis say that even after a person's death, blessings can be received, and they say that life is limited within a circle and expands after death. All agree to this extent that Hazrat Isa (Jesus) when he descends from the heavens, what will he do since he is not familiar with Arabic sciences, some say he will learn Arabic sciences, Hadith, and jurisprudence. Some say this matter is a cause of shame for them to be a student of a scholar. Therefore, it is believed that they will sit in the Prophet's (peace be upon him) grave and benefit from there, but in reality, these two things are incorrect, but it proves that they believe that blessings can be received from graves, but it is remembered that this matter should not be done in a way that leads to polytheism as commonly seen. Transferring a coffin from one place to another

Hazrat Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib writes:

(Al-Hakam, December 10, 1905, pages 2-4)

Mirza Ayub Beg Sahib is one of those fortunate individuals whose demise had occurred many years before the establishment of the heavenly graveyard, but Hazrat Sahib permitted that his bones, brought in a box from Ferozepur district, should be buried in the heavenly graveyard. May Allah exalt him to high ranks in Paradise.

(Mention of Habib Hazrat Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib, page 7 footnote)

Trust and burial, and seeing the face of the deceased

A question was asked in the service of Hazrat Khalifatul Masih II:

When my mother passed away, almost...

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 250

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Funeral Prayers and Burial

193

Funeral Prayers and Burial

Months have passed. Now the intention is to bring the coffin. At the time of death, I was not at home. Can I now open the coffin and see the face?

The answer is: Permission is granted to see. Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) had allowed to see the coffin of Mirza Ayub Beg, who was not in the coffin but the doctor can tell about the condition of the body, I cannot. If the condition of the body is bad, it has a negative impact. The statements of the Promised Reformer regarding legal matters (page 131)

When the coffin of Hazrat Maulvi Abdul Karim Sialkoti was taken out of the graveyard and buried in the heavenly graveyard, at that time, some people also wished to see the face. Therefore, Hazrat Pir Siraj-ul-Haq Numani writes:

"The day when the coffin of Maulvi Abdul Karim Sialkoti was taken out and the intention was to take it to the heavenly graveyard, many people requested to see from inside the coffin... But you did not approve of it. When they insisted a lot, you reluctantly allowed it, but I do not know whether you liked it or not because I also did not like that a corpse is a lie behind which they are. And the disobedience of the Holy One (peace be upon him) was also there. The burial after raising hands for supplication

Hazrat Pir Siraj-ul-Haq Numani writes that when the coffin of Hazrat Maulvi Abdul Karim Sialkoti was taken out of the graveyard and buried in the heavenly graveyard, on that day, before taking out the coffin, you raised your hands, stood near the grave, and prayed, and even after burial, you raised your hands and prayed. The ruling dated 14 to 21 May 1919, page 7)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 251

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Fasting and Ramadan

194

Fasting and Ramadan

It was said:

"Fulfill your fasts for the sake of Allah with sincerity, and whoever is eligible for Zakat should give Zakat, and if Hajj has become obligatory on someone and there is no hindrance, then they should perform Hajj."

(Kashti Nuh, Ruhani Khazain Vol. 19, page 15)

Observing the New Moon

Allah Almighty has made the rules of religion easy and straightforward for the common people and has not burdened them with unnecessary details and complexities. For example, in the matter of fasting, it was not commanded that you should not determine the date of the appearance of the new moon until you are certain through the rules of astronomical calculations whether the moon will be twenty-nine or thirty. Until the sighting is confirmed, do not rely on it at all, and keep your eyes closed because it is evident that whether willingly or unwillingly, the precise calculations of astronomy become a noose around the neck of the common people and determining the date of the moon's appearance leads to unnecessary hardship and pain. It is also evident that many errors occur in such calculations, so this is a very simple matter and appropriate condition for the common people that they should not be dependent on astrologers and scholars and keep track of their own sighting date. Just understand it scientifically enough not to exceed your limits, and it should also be remembered that in reality, the empirical sighting is superior to mathematical calculations. When the European astronomers also considered the sighting more reliable, due to this good thought, they created various optical and visual instruments and within a few days through sighting, they discovered truths about the celestial upper and lower worlds. The truths about the Hindus' poor reasoning and their thousands of years of captivity due to their analogical obsessions were also revealed through sighting.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 252

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Fasting and Ramadan

195

Fasting and Ramadan

What blessings are there in sighting? Encouraging sighting, Allah Almighty has urged for the foundation of blessings. Just think, even if the Europeans also sat in a dark room and wrote the orbits based on mere analogies and kept the rules of astronomical calculations, they would eventually discover the fresh and modern information about the moon, the sun, and the new stars. They write, "Open your eyes and see what blessings are there in sighting and what good results come from it." (Sarmaya-e-Urdu, Ruhani Khazain Vol. 2, pages 192, 193)

What to do if there is a mistake in moon sighting?

A friend from Sialkot has discovered that the moon was not sighted here on Tuesday evening but was sighted on Wednesday (while Ramadan had already begun). Therefore, the first fast was kept on Thursday. What should we do now? He said:

Instead, another fast should be kept after the month of Ramadan."

Testimony of Moon Sighting

(Badr, October 31, 1907, page 7)

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Mian Khair-ud-Din Sahib Sikhawani informed me in writing that once during Ramadan, he did not see the moon himself but kept the fast based on the testimony of some non-Ahmadis, and on the same day, we almost reached Qadian around noon and mentioned that we had kept the fast and Hazrat (peace be upon him) also came to the mosque. At that time, books of Hadith were also requested in the mosque, and a great attention was given because fasting was not observed in Qadian on that day. During this time, we...

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 253

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Fasting and Ramadan

196

Fasting and Ramadan

It was asked, "Did you keep the fast after sighting the moon yourself?" We replied, "Some non-Ahmadis had seen it. Upon our statement that the moon was sighted by non-Ahmadis, the book was closed, and it was said, 'We thought you had kept the fast after sighting the moon yourself. Therefore, investigations were initiated.'

Delay in Sehri

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Munshi Zafr Ahmad Kapurthali informed me in writing that I used to stay in a room attached to the blessed mosque in Qadian. Once, I was having Sehri when Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) arrived. Upon seeing, he asked, 'Do you eat bread with lentils?' and then called the attendant and inquired, 'Do you give such food to friends at Sehri time?' Here, those who are bubbles are not on a journey. Inquire from each one what their eating habits are and what they like to eat at Sehri. Prepare the same food for them. Then the attendant brought food for me, but I had already eaten, and the call to prayer had already been given. Hazrat said, 'Leave it. The call to prayer has been given. Do not think about it.' (Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Vol. 2, page 127)

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Dr. Mir Muhammad Ismail informed me that in 1895, I coincidentally spent the entire month of Ramadan in Qadian, and I performed Tahajjud prayers behind Hazrat Sahib every night, meaning Taraweeh. It was your habit to recite the first Witr in the beginning of the night and after performing eight Rakats in sets of two, complete the Tahajjud prayers at the end of the night. In which you always recited Ayat-ul-Kursi in the first Rakat.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 254

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Fasting and Ramadan

197

Fasting and Ramadan

It was said:

"There is no god but Allah, the Ever-Living, the Sustainer of [all] existence," and in the second Rakat, the recitation of Surah Al-Ikhlas was recited, and in Ruku and Sujood, the recitation of "Ya Hayyu Ya Qayyum, bi-rahmatika astagheeth" was frequently recited. It was also recited that you could hear in your voice. You always used to have Sehri after Tahajjud prayers, and you delayed it so much that sometimes you were still eating when the call to prayer was given, and sometimes you continued eating until the end of the call to prayer. Khaksar states that the actual issue is that until the true dawn appears on the eastern horizon, having Sehri is permissible, and it has no relation to the call to prayer because the time for the call to Fajr prayer is also determined upon the appearance of the true dawn. Therefore, people generally consider Sehri to end with the call to prayer. In Qadian, since the call to Fajr prayer coincides with the true dawn, sometimes mistakes and carelessness may lead to it being before that. Therefore, in such situations, Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) did not pay attention to the call to prayer and continued having Sehri until the true dawn was clear, and indeed, the source of the Shariah does not dictate that when the true dawn of Fajr begins, eating should be stopped but rather the source is that when the common people perceive the whiteness of the morning, at that time, eating should be stopped. The term Chana Nacha is indicating the same thing. It is also mentioned in a Hadith that the Prophet (peace be upon him) said, "Do not stop eating at Bilal's call to Sehri, but indeed, keep eating and drinking until Ibn Umm Maktum gives the call to Fajr prayer." Because Ibn Umm Maktum was blind, and until people did not create a commotion that morning had arrived, morning had arrived, they did not give the call to prayer at that time.

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Vol. 1, pages 295, 296)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 255

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Fasting and Ramadan

198

Fasting and Ramadan

An Example of Caution at Sehri Time

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Hafiz Noor Muhammad Sahib Faizullah Chak narrated to me that once during the month of Ramadan, someone gave the call to prayer before the actual time for Sehri. Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) came to the mosque and said, "I had just brought the glass of milk near my mouth at Sehri time when the call to prayer was given. So, I left the glass there." Someone remarked, "It's still time for you to eat and drink." Hazrat replied, "Our heart does not desire that anything is consumed after the call to prayer. Khaksar comments that if this tradition is correct, then it would indicate Hazrat's personal caution. Otherwise, Hazrat's practice was to determine the Sehri time not based on the call to prayer but on the appearance of dawn. Moreover, the emphasis was on waiting until the true dawn became apparent. It is clear that the Quranic verse indicates that the decision is based on piety and righteousness. While traveling, fasting is not obligatory.

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Vol. 1, page 520)

You were asked about the ruling on fasting while traveling. You replied:

"So whoever among you is ill or on a journey [during them] - then an equal number of days [are to be made up]." (Al-Baqarah: 185) Meaning, the sick and the traveler are exempt from fasting. This is a command. Allah Almighty did not say that whoever wants can fast or not. In my opinion, a traveler should not fast, and since most people generally fast, if someone does so out of understanding, there is no issue. However, it is still advisable to consider making up the missed days later.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 256

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Fasting and Ramadan

199

Fasting and Ramadan

Maulvi Nooruddin Sahib said that sometimes a person should observe fasts during the month. We want to say that once His Holiness also said that a person who observes fasts while traveling seems to be trying to please Allah Almighty with his strength. He does not want to please with obedience. This is a mistake. Obedience to Allah Almighty is true faith, not pretense. Travelers and the sick should not fast.

(Ruling dated January 31, 1899, page 7)

His Holiness found out that Sheikh Muhammad Chhutto had come from Lahore and some companions had also arrived. The purpose of going out based on the grandeur of His Holiness was to go out for a walk. There would be a meeting with the companions. Since it was already known to people that His Holiness would come out, most companions were present in the small mosque. When His Holiness came out of his door, the usual servants ran towards you. After looking at Sheikh Sahib, you greeted him with the Sunnah greeting:

"His Holiness, are you well? You are one of our old acquaintances. Baba Chhutto. Thank God."

His Holiness said: It is your duty to ensure that they do not face any trouble. Make complete arrangements for their meals. Tell me whatever they need, and emphasize on Mirza Najmuddin to prepare the food they like for their meals.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 257

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Fasting and Ramadan

200

Fasting and Ramadan

Hakim Muhammad Husain: "Very well, Your Holiness. InshaAllah, there will be no trouble."

His Holiness: (Addressing Baba Chhutto) "You are a traveler. You must not be fasting, right?"

Baba Chhutto: "No, I am fasting. I have kept my fast."

His Holiness: "The main point is that acting upon the permissions of the Holy Quran is also righteousness. Allah Almighty has granted permission and exemption to travelers and the sick to fast on other days, so this command should also be acted upon. I have read that most elders have gone towards the view that if someone fasts while traveling or in sickness, it is a sin. Because the intention is indeed the pleasure of Allah Almighty, not one's own will. Obedience to Allah Almighty is in following His command, and no personal interpretation should be added to it. He has given this command: 'So whoever among you is ill or on a journey [during them] - then an equal number of days [are to be made up].' (Al-Baqarah: 185) There is no restriction mentioned in it whether it is a journey or an illness. I do not fast in the state of travel, and similarly in the state of illness. Therefore, today my health is not good, and I have not fasted. Due to moving around, there is some reduction in sickness, so I will go out. Will you also go, Baba Chhutto?"

Baba Chhutto: "No, I cannot go. You go. This command is indeed there, but there is no trouble in traveling. Then why should fasting not be observed?"

His Holiness: "This is your own opinion. The Holy Quran has not mentioned hardship or ease. Now you have become very old. Life has no credit. A person should choose the path that pleases Allah Almighty and finds the straight path. Baba Chhutto: "I have come for the same reason, to benefit from you. If this path is rough, then it is easy that we may die in ignorance."

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 258

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Fasting and Ramadan

201

Fasting and Ramadan

His Holiness said: "Yes, this is very good. Let me come a little closer. You rest. Saying this, His Holiness took the walk." (Al-Hakam, January 31, 1907, page 14)

There was a mention of fasting for the sick and travelers. Hazrat Maulvi Nooruddin Sahib said that Sheikh Ibn Arabi stated that if a sick or a traveler fasts during the days of Ramadan, then it is obligatory for them to observe fasting after the month of Ramadan because Allah Almighty has stated:

"So whoever among you is ill or on a journey [during them] - then an equal number of days [are to be made up]." (Al-Baqarah: 185)

Meaning, the sick and the traveler should fast on other days after the month of Ramadan. Allah Almighty did not say that those who fast during those days out of their own will or desire should fast later. Allah's explicit command is that they should fast later. Fasting on other days is obligatory. If fasting is observed during the days in between, it is an additional act and a personal desire. It is the desire of their hearts. It cannot be considered as obedience. Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) said: "A person who fasts while being sick or traveling is disobeying the clear command of Allah Almighty. Allah has clearly stated that the sick and the traveler should not fast. Health should be regained after sickness, and fasting should be observed after the end of travel. Acting upon this clear command of Allah Almighty is righteousness. Salvation is through grace, not by showing the strength of one's actions. Allah Almighty has granted permission and exemption to the sick and travelers to fast on other days, and this command should be followed. I have read that most elders have inclined towards the view that fasting while traveling or being sick is a sin because the intention should be to seek the pleasure of Allah Almighty, not to fulfill one's own desires. Obedience to Allah Almighty lies in following His command, and personal interpretations should not be added to it. He has given this command: 'So whoever among you is ill or on a journey [during them] - then an equal number of days [are to be made up].' (Al-Baqarah: 185) There is no restriction mentioned in it whether it is a journey or an illness. I do not fast while traveling, and similarly, when I am sick. Therefore, today my health is not good, and I have not fasted. Due to moving around, there is some reduction in sickness, so I will go out. Will you also go, Baba Chhutto?"

Baba Chhutto: "No, I cannot go. You go. This command is indeed there, but there is no trouble in traveling. Then why should fasting not be observed?"

His Holiness: "This is your own opinion. The Holy Quran has not mentioned hardship or ease. Now you have become very old. Life has no credit. A person should choose the path that pleases Allah Almighty and finds the straight path. Baba Chhutto: "I have come for the same reason, to benefit from you. If this path is rough, then it is easy that we may die in ignorance."

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 259

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Fasting and Ramadan

202

Fasting and Ramadan

Opening the Fast at Noon

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Miyan Rahmatullah Sahib Sonori narrated that once His Holiness arrived in Ludhiana during the month of Ramadan. We were all fasting having started our fast from Ghosgarh. His Holiness inquired from the late father, "Did you keep the fast after sighting the moon yourself, or did you come here fasting based on someone else's information?" His Holiness said, "O Miyan Abdullah! Just as there is a command to fast, there is also a command not to fast while traveling. You all break your fasts." This incident occurred after Asr. (Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Vol. 2, page 125)

Breaking the Fast After Asr

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Hafiz Noor Muhammad Sahib Faizullah Chak narrated that once a guest came to His Holiness during Ramadan. The guest was fasting at that time, and most of the day had passed, perhaps it was after Asr. His Holiness told him to open his fast. The guest remarked that there was still some time left. His Holiness replied, "You seem to be trying to please Allah Almighty with your strength. Allah Almighty is pleased with obedience, not strength. Travelers should not fast." Munshi Zafr Ahmad Kapurthali writes: (Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Vol. 1, page 97)

Once, Hazrat Munshi Aroray Khan Sahib and Hazrat Khan Sahib Muhammad Khan

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 260

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Fasting and Ramadan

203

Fasting and Ramadan

His Holiness arrived in Ludhiana to serve. It was the month of Ramadan. I was fasting, and my companions were not fasting. When we arrived for His Holiness' service, a little time was left until sunset. I informed His Holiness that Zafr Ahmad was fasting. His Holiness immediately went inside and brought a glass of sherbet and said, "Break the fast. Fasting is not required during travel. I implemented the guidance, and thereafter, due to being residents, we started fasting. At the time of Iftar, His Holiness himself brought three glasses in a large dish. We began to break the fast. I asked, "What is in this glass for Munshi Sahib?" His Holiness smiled and took the glass inside and brought a large jug filled with sherbet and offered it to Munshi Sahib. Munshi Sahib, thinking that he was drinking from His Holiness' hands, kept drinking and finished it.

(Narration of Hazrat Munshi Zafr Ahmad Kapurthali, Volume 4, Page 224, New Edition)

Breaking the Fast During Travel

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Miyan Fazl Muhammad Sahib, a shopkeeper from Darul Fazl, narrated to me that once there was a case with Molvi Muhammad Husain Batalvi, and a hearing had to be attended, which required going to a place called Dhariwal. It was the hot season, and it was the month of Ramadan. Many friends went to Dhariwal, and many were fasting. A famous lady from the Dhariwal area, who was among the famous landlords, sent an invitation for His Holiness' service. His Holiness accepted the invitation. The lady served sweet rice and other dishes. Some friends asked His Holiness about fasting. His Holiness said, "Fasting during travel is not permissible." Therefore, at that time, all friends broke their fasts.

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 2, Page 303)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 261

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Fasting and Ramadan

204

Fasting and Ramadan

Not Concerned with Criticism of Traveling While Fasting

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Maulvi Bukhsh Sahib Pansiner, through Maulvi Abdul Rahman Sahib Mubashir, narrated that once Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) arrived in Amritsar during the month of Ramadan. His lecture was in Babu Ghania Lal (whose name is now Bande Matram Pal). Due to traveling, His Holiness was not fasting. During the lecture, Mufti Fazlur Rahman Sahib offered a cup of tea. His Holiness did not pay attention and continued with the lecture. Even then, His Holiness remained engaged in the lecture. Later, Mufti Sahib brought the cup closer. His Holiness took and drank the tea, causing a commotion. This incident disrupted the respect of Ramadan; fasting was not observed, and much commotion ensued. The lecture ended, and His Holiness withdrew. A carriage was brought to the front gate, and His Holiness entered it. People started throwing stones and causing a lot of chaos. The carriage's glass broke, but His Holiness reached the venue safely and later it was heard that a non-Ahmadi cleric used to say, "Today people have made Mirza a prophet." I did not hear this from his own mouth. Hazrat Hakim Maulvi Nooruddin Sahib and I went outside and offered our services. I mentioned that people are throwing stones. Please stop. So, you said, "Who is being hit? Why are they hitting me?" Since everyone was upset about Mufti Fazlur Rahman Sahib offering tea, they all said to him, "Why did you do that?" I also said the same. Poor Mufti Sahib was distressed, and later Miyan Abdul Khaliq Sahib Marhoom Ahmadi informed me that when this matter was presented before His Holiness, that Mufti Sahib had disrupted the lecture by offering tea, His Holiness said: "Mufti Sahib did not do anything wrong. It is a command of Allah Almighty that

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 262

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Fasting and Ramadan

205

Fasting and Ramadan

Not Keeping Fast While Traveling

Allah Almighty has provided us with the opportunity to spread the ruling of not fasting while traveling. Then, Mufti Sahib became upset.

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 2, Page 147)

Keeping Fast in a Traveler's State

Hazrat Khalifatul Masih II states:

A question was raised, and it was about the verdict given by Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) that if a sick person or a traveler fasts, then a ruling of exemption will be necessary for them. Here, I want to clarify that I did not publish any such announcement in Al-Fazl. Yes, there is a narration of Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) hidden in my records. The main point is that in the early days of the Caliphate, we were prohibited from fasting while traveling because I had seen Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) not allowing travelers to fast. Once, I saw Mirza Yaqub Beg Sahib coming in Ramadan and he was fasting, but when he arrived in the afternoon, Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) said that fasting during travel is not permissible. There was such a long discussion and debate on this matter that the first Caliph thought someone might get hurt. So, he searched and brought a reference from Ibn Arabi who also said the same. This incident had such an impact on me that I used to prohibit fasting while traveling. Coincidentally, once during Ramadan, Maulvi Abdullah Sahib Sonori came here to spend Ramadan, and he said that he had heard that you prohibit those coming from outside to fast, but my

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 263

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Fasting and Ramadan

206

Fasting and Ramadan

It is narrated that a gentleman came here and asked Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him), "Should we fast or not while staying here?" Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) replied, "Yes, you can fast because Qadian is the second home for Ahmadis." Although Maulvi Abdullah Sahib Marhoom was a close associate of Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him), I did not accept only his narration. When people testified about this matter, it became apparent that during the residence of Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) in Qadian, fasting was allowed, but fasting was not permitted on travel days. Due to this reason, I had to change my initial thought. Then, when the annual gathering was approaching in Ramadan, and the question arose whether the guests should fast or not, someone mentioned that during the time when the gathering fell in Ramadan, we ourselves had served Sehri to the guests. In such circumstances, when I granted permission for the guests coming to the gathering to fast, this was also the decree of Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him). Initially, scholars continued to consider fasting permissible during travel, and even today, non-Ahmadi scholars do not allow fasting during travel. However, Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) prohibited fasting during travel. Then he also stated that fasting is allowed upon arrival in Qadian. Now it should not be that we take one of your decrees and leave the other." (Al-Fazl, January 1934, pages 3-4)

On this issue, there is also a narration in Seerat-ul-Mahdi.

Hazrat Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Hazrat Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib, through the committee of Imamat, Qadian, reported in writing that in 1903, when I and Dr. Khalifa Rashid-ud-Din Sahib Marhoom arrived from Rawalpindi, we were on a four-day journey. His Holiness inquired:

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 264

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Fasting and Ramadan

207

Fasting and Ramadan

Not Keeping Fast While Traveling

Did you not fast while traveling? We replied, "No." His Holiness gave us the rose room to stay. Dr. Sahib said, "We will fast." His Holiness said, "Very good! You are on a journey." Dr. Sahib said, "We have to observe a few days of standing. I feel like fasting." His Holiness said, "Alright! We will serve you Kashmiri parathas." We thought, how will we manage Kashmiri parathas? When it was time for Sehri and we finished Tahajjud and Nawafil, and food arrived, His Holiness, the Promised Messiah (peace be upon him), personally came to the rose room. (Which was on the lower floor of the building) His Holiness used to stay on the third floor of the building. His noble wife, Kareem Bibi Sahiba, whom they called Molviani, was Kashmiri and used to cook delicious parathas. His Holiness had these parathas cooked for us. The parathas came warm from the top, and His Holiness himself brought them in front of us and said, "Eat well. I used to feel shy, and Dr. Sahib was also embarrassed, but the effect of His Holiness' compassion and grace on our hearts was creating a tremor of happiness in our tears. At that moment, the call to prayer was heard, and His Holiness said, "Keep eating, there is still plenty of time." He said, "The Quran Majeed states: 'Eat and drink until the white thread of dawn becomes distinct to you from the black thread [of night].' (Al-Baqarah: 188) People do not act upon it. You eat; there is still plenty of time. The muezzin has called the prayer early. As long as we kept eating, His Holiness stood and swayed. Although Dr. Sahib suggested that His Holiness should sit, I will personally pick up the parathas or my wife will bring them, but His Holiness refused and stood for our sake in humility.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 265

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Fasting and Ramadan

208

Fasting and Ramadan

Continued Fasting

Hazrat Syed Muhammad Sarwar Shah writes:

Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) has stated regarding fasting that if a person intends to stay at a place for more than three days, then they should fast. If the stay is less than three days, then fasting is not obligatory. And if despite staying fewer days in Qadian, one fasts, then there is no need to fast again.

(Fatwas of Hazrat Syed Muhammad Sarwar Shah, Registry Number 5, Darul Ifta Rabwah)

Opening the Fast Due to Illness

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Dr. Mir Muhammad Ismail Sahib informed me that once during Ramadan in Ludhiana, Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) was fasting. It was close to sunset, and the hands and feet had become cold. At that time, the sun was about to set, but you immediately broke the fast. You always chose the easier path in Shariah. It is mentioned in a Hadith related to Hazrat Aisha (may Allah be pleased with her) that the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) always preferred the easier of two permissible options.

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, Page 637)

Permission to Fast in Mild Sickness

Hazrat Munshi Habib-ur-Rahman Sahib writes:

Once, I spent the last ten days of Ramadan in Qadian. During those days, Hazrat (peace be upon him) used to experience daily fever. After noon, he would feel a slight fever. Therefore, he would participate in the congregational prayers at noon but could not participate in the remaining prayers. After noon, he would participate in the congregation and could not participate in the remaining prayers.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 266

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Fasting and Ramadan

209

Fasting and Ramadan

Occasionally Waiting for Congregational Prayers

It was my habit to always reach the place where His Holiness sat. It never happened that I stayed far away. Even if there was an incident that occurred only once, Allah Almighty arranged for me to arrive near. Once, when His Holiness came for the Zuhr prayers, I felt the condition of the weather. His Holiness said, "I feel cold." Sometimes His Holiness said, "Recite the prayer. It feels cold, but despite the condition, His Holiness kept the fast. One day, I mentioned that there is a fever, and many days have passed. If you break the fast (meaning open or break the fast) due to the fever, it would be better." His Holiness said, "There is no discomfort due to fasting; rather, it feels comfortable. Hunger and thirst are not felt. However, there is some discomfort at night. Therefore, I keep the fast. In the morning, when the fever subsided, His Holiness used to bring me to the dining room for breakfast." (Asahab-e-Ahmad, Volume 10, Pages 397-398, New Edition, Narration of Hazrat Munshi Habib-ur-Rahman Sahib)

Regarding Fasting in Illness

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that a question was asked to Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) about fasting while being ill. His Holiness replied:

His Holiness used to keep the fast well, but since the end became less and more and there was an increase in illness, he did not keep the fast for three years, i.e., 1905, 1906, and 1907. (Al-Fazl, June 12, 1922, Page 7)

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad further writes that Hazrat Walida Sahibah informed me that when the tours of Hazrat Masih Maud began, you did not keep all the fasts of that year's Ramadan and compensated for them. When the next Ramadan came,

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 267

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Fasting and Ramadan

210

Fasting and Ramadan

Starting to Fast

You began fasting but left after eight or nine days due to a journey. Therefore, you left the rest and offered compensation. Then when the next Ramadan came, you fasted for eleven days but had to break the fast due to another journey and offered compensation. After that, when each Ramadan came, you fasted all days, but a few years before your demise due to weakness, you couldn't fast and continued offering compensation. Khaksar found out that when you initially left fasting during the early tours, did you make up for them later? Walida Sahibah said no, only compensation was offered. Khaksar states that during the initial tours of Hazrat Masih Maud, you became very weak and your health deteriorated, so when you stopped fasting, it seemed that you couldn't complete them until the next Ramadan. But when the next Ramadan arrived, you started fasting again out of eagerness for worship, but then when another journey came, you had to stop and offer compensation. Allah knows best. (Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, Page 59)

Compensation for Travelers and the Sick

It is stated: Allah Almighty has made the foundation of Sharia easy for travelers and the sick. They should give compensation instead of fasting. Compensation is to feed a poor person. (Badr, October 17, 1907, Page 7)

What is the Purpose of Offering Compensation?

Once the thought came to my heart about the purpose of offering compensation, and it became clear that it is for the facilitation of

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 268

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Fasting and Ramadan

211

Fasting and Ramadan

The purpose of offering compensation for fasting is to attain the blessing of fasting. It is Allah alone who bestows the ability to fast, and one should seek everything from Allah. Allah is the Absolute Power and if He wills, He can grant the strength to even a weak person to fast. So, the essence of compensation is to acquire that strength, and it is by the grace of Allah. Therefore, it is good to pray, "O Allah, this is Your blessed month, and I am deprived of it. Who knows if I will live next year or not, or if I can make up for the missed fasts of the deceased days or not. And seek help from Allah to grant strength to such a heart." Offering compensation does not invalidate the fast. Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) writes:

(Al-Badr, December 12, 1902, Page 52)

Offering compensation does not invalidate the fast itself; rather, it is merely compensation for not being able to worship along with the rest of the Muslims due to a legitimate religious excuse. These excuses can be temporary or permanent. Compensation should be given in both situations if capable. The purpose is that whoever gives compensation, after one, two, or three years, whenever their health permits, they should fast again. Unless the first illness was temporary and after recovery, they continued to intend to fast today and tomorrow, that during this period, if their health deteriorates permanently, then whenever they have the ability to feed others and have the strength to fast, they must fast. This was the practice of Hazrat Masih Maud, peace be upon him.

Compensation for Travelers and the Sick

It is stated: Allah Almighty has made the foundation of Sharia easy for travelers and the sick. They should give compensation instead of fasting. Compensation is to feed a poor person. (Badr, October 17, 1907, Page 7)

What is the Purpose of Offering Compensation?

Once the thought came to my heart about the purpose of offering compensation, and it became clear that it is for the facilitation of

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 269

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Fasting and Ramadan

212

Fasting and Ramadan

Offering Compensation and Later Fasting

It was your habit to always give compensation and later observe fasts yourself, emphasizing the same for others. How should compensation be given?

(Tafsir Kabir, Volume 2, Page 389)

It was asked whether if a person is unable to fast, should they feed a poor person instead. Is it permissible to send the food amount to the Orphan Fund in Qadian?

It was stated:

"It is the same whether you feed a poor person in your own city or an orphan and send the food amount to the Orphan Fund."

It is also the worker's duty to follow the ruling for the sick.

(Badr, February 7, 1907, Page 4)

Occasionally, Ramadan falls in such a season when farmers are busy with sowing while the work involves frequent bending and stooping. What guidance is there for those workers who are unable to fast?

It was advised:

"Actions are based on intentions. These individuals keep their conditions hidden. Each person should consider their state with piety and cleanliness. If someone can manage their work, they should do so; otherwise, it is the sick person's prerogative. Then when it becomes feasible, they should make up for it."

And regarding '...وَعَلَى الَّذِيْنَ يُطِيْقُوْنَهُ' (Al-Baqarah: 185), it was explained:

"It means those who are not capable."

(Badr, September 26, 1907, Page 7)

At What Age Should Fasting Begin

Hazrat Khalifatul Masih II stated:

"It is a sin near me to make children under twelve years of age fast, and from twelve years of age

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 270

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Fasting and Ramadan

213

Fasting and Ramadan

Commencing Fasting at Fifteen Years of Age

If a child at the age of fifteen observes fasting, it is incorrect. The habit of fasting should be instilled at the age of fifteen, and fasting should be considered obligatory at the age of eighteen. I remember when we were young, we also had a desire to fast, but Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) did not allow us to fast and instead of encouraging us to fast, instilled fear of fasting in us. Hazrat Musleh Maud (may Allah be pleased with him) writes: "It should be remembered that Shariah prohibits children under a certain age from fasting, but near the age of maturity, they should be encouraged to practice fasting. As far as I remember, Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) granted me permission to fast at the age of twelve or thirteen. However, some ignorant people make children of six or seven years fast, thinking they will be rewarded. This is not a reward but rather injustice because it hampers their growth. Yes, there is an age when the days of maturity are approaching, and fasting is about to become obligatory. At that time, they should be made to practice fasting. Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) allowed and encouraged some practice around the age of twelve or thirteen and advised to fast a few days every year. Until the age of eighteen, which is the age of fasting maturity near me, they should be made to practice some fasting every year. This is the practice and Sunnah of Hazrat Masih Maud, peace be upon him." (Al-Fazl, April 11, 1925, Page 7)

It should be noted that the Shariah prohibits children from fasting at a young age, but near the age of maturity, they should be encouraged to practice fasting. As far as I remember, Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) granted me permission to fast at the age of twelve or thirteen. However, some ignorant people make children of six or seven years fast, thinking they will be rewarded. This is not a reward but rather injustice because it hampers their growth. Yes, there is an age when the days of maturity are approaching, and fasting is about to become obligatory. At that time, they should be made to practice fasting. Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) allowed and encouraged some practice around the age of twelve or thirteen and advised to fast a few days every year. Until the age of eighteen, which is the age of fasting maturity near me, they should be made to practice some fasting every year. This is the practice and Sunnah of Hazrat Masih Maud, peace be upon him.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 271

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Fasting and Ramadan

214

Fasting and Ramadan

Parents should not object to a child not fasting all days. Because if a child fasts at this age, they may not be able to continue in the future. Similarly, some children are physically weak. I have seen some people bring their children to me for a meeting, stating that the child is fifteen years old, although they appear to be seven or eight years old. I believe such a child may be mature enough to fast at the age of eighteen. In contrast, a strong child can probably fast at the age of fifteen. However, if they insist on the words that the fasting maturity age is eighteen, then they will not do injustice to me or to Allah Almighty, but to themselves. Similarly, if a young child does not fast and people criticize them, they will do injustice to themselves. Preventing fasting at a young age

(Tafsir Kabir, Volume 2, Page 385)

Hazrat Nawab Mubarak Begum Sahiba writes: Before maturity, you did not like to make me fast. Just one fast was enough. Hazrat Amman Jan made me fast for the first time and gave a grand Iftar, meaning all the women of the community were invited. After that Ramadan, in the second or third Ramadan, I fasted, and I told Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) that today I am fasting again. You used to sit in the room. There were two bowls placed on a stool nearby. Most likely, Hazrat Amman Jan made them. You picked up one bowl and gave it to me, saying, "Take this bowl and eat, you are weak, do not fast now. Break the fast." I ate from the bowl, but you said to me, "Salihah (meaning the respected wife of Chhote Mamoon Jan) has also fasted. Break her fast too." You said, "Call her now." I called her. When she came, you picked up another bowl and gave it to her, saying, "Take this and eat. You are not fasting. I must be ten years old, probably. Writings of blessings, page 227, 228)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 272

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Fasting and Ramadan

215

Fasting and Ramadan

Commitment to the Six Days of Shawwal

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Hazrat Walida Sahibah informed me that Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) used to mention his youth, indicating that fasting is also necessary for progress in this path. He used to say, "Then I observed fasts for six months continuously, and no one in the house or anyone else knew that I was fasting. When the morning meal arrived, I would give it to a needy person and eat in the evening. I asked Hazrat Walida Sahibah if you also kept optional fasts in your later years? Walida Sahibah said that even in his later years, you used to observe fasts, especially the six days of Shawwal. And whenever there was a specific task to pray for, you used to fast. However, in the last two or three years, due to weakness and frailty, you could not keep the fasts of Ramadan." (Khaksar mentions that in the book Al-Bariyyah, Hazrat Sahib mentioned the time for fasting as eight to nine months.) Hazrat Khalifatul Masih II stated: (Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, Page 14)

The practice of the Holy Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) was to fast for six days in the month of Shawwal after the day of Eid. Reviving this practice is obligatory for our community. Once Hazrat Sahib organized it so well that after Eid, there was a similar arrangement for six days in Qadian. Finally, as Hazrat Sahib's age advanced and he remained ill, he did not fast for two to three years. Those who are unaware should listen, and those who are negligent should become vigilant that except for those who are sick and weak,

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 273

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Fasting and Ramadan

216

Fasting and Ramadan

Excused to Fast. Keep Six Fasts. If unable to fast continuously, you can also fast by inserting a break. (Al-Fazl, June 8, 1922, Page 7)

Examining in the State of Fasting

It was asked in the service of Hazrat Aqdas whether it is permissible for a fasting person to look in the mirror. It was stated:

"It is permissible."

(Badr, February 7, 1907, Page 4)

Applying Oil to the Head or Beard in the State of Fasting

It was asked in the service of Hazrat Aqdas whether it is permissible to apply oil to the head or beard while fasting. It was stated:

"It is permissible."

(Badr, February 7, 1907, Page 4)

Putting Medicine in the Eye in the State of Fasting

It was asked in the service of Hazrat Aqdas whether it is permissible to put medicine in the eye of a fasting person if the eye is ill. It was stated:

"This question itself is incorrect. There is no directive for a fasting person to break the fast due to illness."

Perfuming for a Fasting Person

It was asked whether it is permissible for a fasting person to apply perfume. It was stated:

"It is permissible."

(Badr, February 7, 1907, Page 4)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 274

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Fasting and Ramadan

217

Fasting and Ramadan

Applying Kohl in the Eyes of a Fasting Person

It was asked whether a fasting person can apply kohl in their eyes or not?

It is disliked, and there is no need to apply it during the day. It can be applied at night.

(Badr, February 7, 1907, Page 4)

Taraweeh Prayers

Akmal Sahib of Golki inquired in writing from Hazrat about the emphasis on waking up and offering prayers in Ramadan, but generally, laborers, workers, and landowners who show negligence in these acts, if they are made to offer eleven units of Taraweeh on the first night instead of the last night, would it be permissible? In response, Hazrat Aqdas stated:

"There is no harm, go ahead and offer."

(Badr, October 18, 1906, Page 4)

Number of Units in Taraweeh

Regarding the units of Taraweeh, it was asked that since this is Tahajjud, what is the guidance about the number of units to be prayed as compared to Tahajjud, which is eleven or thirteen units. It was stated:

"The Sunnah of the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) is always eight units, and you used to offer them during Tahajjud time, which is the best practice. However, it is also permissible to offer them on the first night. There is a narration that you prayed them in the first part of the night. The remaining units were prayed later, but

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 275

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Fasting and Ramadan

218

Fasting and Ramadan

The practice of the Holy Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) regarding Taraweeh was the same as previously explained. Taraweeh is essentially the Tahajjud prayer.

"It is recommended to offer Taraweeh prayer twice during travel. Taraweeh is also recommended to be prayed alone at home because Taraweeh is essentially Tahajjud. No new prayer should be offered. Offer Taraweeh as you usually do. Indeed, offer Taraweeh."

Feeding a non-Hafiz of the Quran while reciting in Taraweeh

(Badr, February 7, 1908, Page 7)

A question was raised in the service of Hazrat Aqdas about how to pray while traveling and what is the ruling on Taraweeh? It was stated:

"During travel, it is recommended to offer Taraweeh twice. Taraweeh is also recommended to be prayed alone at home because Taraweeh is essentially Tahajjud. No new prayer should be offered. Offer Taraweeh as you usually do."

Regarding Taraweeh prayers for those who are not Hafiz of the Quran

(Badr, December 26, 1907, Page 6)

A person inquired in writing from Hazrat about how to pray while traveling and the ruling on Taraweeh. Hazrat Aqdas responded:

"The main purpose is to instill the habit of listening to the Quran and this fatwa of Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) is due to necessity and compulsion, as someone may be standing and unable to pray."

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 276

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Fasting and Ramadan

219

Fasting and Ramadan

Reading while Sitting and Unable to Read While Sitting, Read While Lying Down. If a person is unable to read while sitting, they can read while lying down, just as if a person's clothes are dirty and they cannot wash them, they can pray in that state. There is no issue with eating and drinking out of ignorance not breaking the fast.

(Al-Fazl, February 21, 1930, Page 12)

A question was presented that I was eating and drinking in the pre-dawn time of Ramadan out of ignorance. When I went outside, it became apparent that dawn had broken. Is it necessary to keep a fast in this situation or not? It was stated:

"If you ate and drank out of ignorance, then in place of that fast, another fast is not obligatory."

Keeping a Fast on the Day of Reunion with the Messenger of Allah ﷺ

(Al-Hakam, February 24, 1907, Page 14)

A question was asked: Is it necessary to fast on the day of reunion with the Messenger of Allah ﷺ or not? It was stated:

"It is not necessary."

Are the Fasts of Muharram Necessary?

(Badr, March 14, 1907, Page 5)

A question was presented: Is it necessary to fast the first ten days of Muharram or not? It was stated:

"It is not necessary."

Performing Itikaf

(Badr, March 14, 1907, Page 5)

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Hazrat Walida Sahibah informed me that I never saw Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) performing Itikaf. Khaksar mentions that

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 277

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Fasting and Ramadan

220

Fasting and Ramadan

Mian Abdullah Sahib Sunori also mentioned the same. Conversing during Itikaf

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, Page 62)

Question: Can a person talk about their worldly affairs during Itikaf or not?

Answer: It can be done due to necessity, for visiting the sick, and for essential needs.

(Badr, February 21, 1907, Page 5)

Some Instructions about Itikaf

Dr. Abdullah Sahib of Amritsar and Khwaja Kamal-ud-Din Sahib Plaider (both were observing Itikaf) were addressed and it was stated:

It is not necessary to remain inside and not go anywhere. There is sunlight on the roof, so you can sit there because it is colder below and you can discuss all essential matters. It should be taken care of essential matters, and thus, every work of a believer is worship.

(Badr, January 2, 1903, Page 74)

Disliking to Leave Itikaf for Attending a Court Case

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that once during Hazrat Sahib's time, Hakim Fazl-ud-Din Sahib Bherwi was also sitting in Itikaf, but during the days of Itikaf, he had to go out for attending a court case. So, when he started to leave for the court near the evening, Hazrat Sahib smilingly said, "If you had to go for a court case, what was the need for Itikaf?"

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, Page 97)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 278

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Fasting and Ramadan

221

Fasting, Hajj, and Zakat Emphasis

Zakat

Complete your fasts with charity for the sake of Allah. Everyone eligible for Zakat should give Zakat, and whoever is obligated to perform Hajj and faces no hindrance should perform Hajj.

The Reason for Naming Zakat

(Kishti-e-Nuh, Ruhani Khazain, Volume 19, Page 15)

The reason for naming Zakat as Zakat is that when a person gives his beloved wealth for the sake of Allah, he is purified from the impurity of stinginess, and when the impurity of stinginess, which a person naturally holds dear, comes out of him, he becomes purified to some extent and establishes a connection with Allah, who is pure in His essence.

Zakat on Jewelry

(Barahin-e-Ahmadiyya, Part V, Ruhani Khazain, Volume 21, Pages 204-203)

Someone asked if Zakat is due on jewelry or not? It was stated:

"Whatever jewelry is used and, for example, is taken for dowry on marriage, then it should be given. It is exempt from Zakat."

(Al-Hakam, April 30, 1902, Page 7)

When jewelry is worn and sometimes given to poor women for use, the ruling is that it is not subject to Zakat, and what is worn as jewelry and given for use by others

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 279

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Zakat

222

Zakat

It is better to give Zakat for the sake of Allah than to keep it for oneself. We practice this in our homes and give Zakat for our current jewelry every year.

"Regarding jewelry that is kept like money, there is no difference of opinion on giving Zakat for it."

(Al-Hakam, November 17, 1905, Page 11)

Zakat on Loans

A question was raised whether Zakat is obligatory on a loan given to someone. It was stated:

"No, it is not obligatory."

Zakat Not Obligatory on Suspended Goods

(Badr, February 21, 1907, Page 5)

Someone inquired if Zakat is due on commercial goods that are bought and if they are suspended, is Zakat obligatory on them or not? It was stated:

"Zakat is not due on suspended goods until they come into possession, but a merchant should not avoid Zakat under the pretext of tricks. Finally, according to his status, he should also withdraw his expenses from that same money. Keep an eye on your current and suspended wealth with piety and keep giving appropriate Zakat to please Allah. Some people also make excuses with Allah. This is not correct."

(Badr, July 11, 1907, Page 5)

Zakat for Sayyids?

A question was asked if Zakat is permissible for Sayyids. It was stated:

"In essence, it is forbidden, but in cases of necessity, if there is a need, then Zakat can be given."

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 280

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Zakat

223

Zakat

It is permissible. Allah Almighty says, "Except under compulsion, but to give charity is better for you." Regarding Zakat, the verdict from the Hadith is that it is not necessary. If a Sayyid receives a different type of sustenance, then what is the need for taking Zakat from them? However, in cases of necessity, it is indeed permissible.

(Al-Hakam, August 24, 1907, Page 5)

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Dr. Mir Muhammad Ismail mentioned to me that Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) used to say that although giving Zakat and charity to Sayyids is prohibited, but in a situation where they have no means of sustenance, and if no arrangement is made for them, then undoubtedly Zakat or charity can be given from it. In such situations, there is no harm.

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, Page 718)

Distributing Zakat in the Form of Hazrat Masih Maud's Books

Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) instructed:

"If there are members in my community who are in need of Zakat for their properties, wealth, jewelry, etc., they should understand that at this time, there is no one in Islam who is truly poor, orphaned, or helpless, and not giving Zakat is as much a violation of the Shariah as it is apparent and imminent. Whoever denies Zakat becomes a disbeliever. So, it is obligatory to give Zakat in the same way to support Islam. Books should be bought with Zakat and distributed for free."

(Ruhani Khazain, Volume 4, Page 409)

Zakat Not Permissible for Success

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Dr. Mir Muhammad Ismail mentioned to me that Hazrat Sahib used to say that just as Zakat or charity is not permissible for Sayyids

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 281

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Zakat

224

Zakat

It is prohibited for a Sayyid to take Zakat, just as it is not permissible for a Faqih to take it. Khaksar mentions that I have heard that Hazrat Sahib used to say that in a situation of extreme necessity, when there is no other way, even a Sayyid can take Zakat. Zakat should be sent to the center.

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, Page 566)

It is necessary that the giver of Zakat sends his Zakat to the same place where he sends his Zakat."

Zakat Not Applicable to Property and Jewelry

(Kishti-e-Nuh, Ruhani Khazain, Volume 19, Page 83)

A question was raised in a letter whether Zakat is due on my five hundred rupees that are part of the property. It was stated:

"There is no Zakat on jewelry and properties."

(Al-Hakam, February 24, 1907, Page 13)

The answer to this question in Badr is somewhat detailed. Badr wrote in response to a person's question:

"There is no Zakat on property, no matter how much it is worth. If it is rented out, Zakat is due on the income. The same goes for commercial goods kept in a place; Zakat is not due on them. Hazrat Umar used to calculate after six months and Zakat was imposed on the rupee. Only the meat of charity is the right of the needy."

(Badr, February 14, 1907, Page 8)

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Hazrat Walida Sahibah informed me

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 282

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Zakat

225

Zakat

Previous Patwari Sikhs learned through the agency of Amma Allah Qadian via writing to me that once a woman in Qadian fell ill, and two animals were sacrificed as charity, and it was asked if the meat of charity could be sent to the Langar Khana. The response was:

"This is the right of the destitute. It should be distributed to the destitute. Therefore, it was distributed. (Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 2, Page 191)"

It is permissible to buy the type of charity itself

A person offered in the service of Hazrat that he keeps chickens and gives their tenth part in the name of Allah Almighty and separately sends a little flour daily from home for charity. Is it permissible for him to buy the chickens and the flour himself and send its value?

The response was:

"It is permissible to do so."

Note: However, it should be considered that actions are based on intention. If a person buys such things for himself that because buying and selling are both in his hands. If he buys at a low price. So, it will be a sin for him. (Badr, October 24, 1907, Page 3)

Prohibiting Hazrat Masih Maud's Charity for His Children

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Dr. Mir Muhammad Ismail mentioned to me that Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) used to consider charity for his and his family's children as impermissible. (Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, Page 619)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 283

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Emphasis on Hajj

226

Hajj

Perform your fasts with charity for the sake of Allah. Everyone eligible for Zakat should give Zakat, and whoever is obligated to perform Hajj and faces no hindrance should perform Hajj.

The Wisdom of Hajj

(Kishti-e-Nuh, Ruhani Khazain, Volume 19, Page 15)

Responding to objections about Islamic rules, it was stated:

Some readers have attached this objection that the Black Stone is a stone that fell from the sky, and it is not known what benefit is gained from this objection. Metaphorically, these are traditional tales. The fact is that there is no stone in paradise; paradise is a place where no worldly things are found, and nothing of this world is in paradise. The blessings of paradise are such that they have never been seen by eyes, heard by ears, or crossed the heart, and the Black Stone of the Kaaba, i.e., Hajr-e-Aswad, is set as a spiritual example for a divine command.

(Al-Hajj: 38)

It is not their meat nor their blood that reaches Allah, but it is piety from you that reaches Him.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 284

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Hajj

227

Hajj

It is not their meat nor their blood that reaches Allah, but it is piety from you that reaches Him. So, be in awe as if you are sacrificing yourself in His way, just as you slaughter animals with your own hands. In the same way, sacrifice yourself in the way of Allah. When someone's piety is less than this level, then they are still incomplete.

(If Allah willed, He could have made the Kaaba without the Black Stone, but since it is His custom to present physical examples in contrast to spiritual matters, the foundation of the Kaaba was laid according to this custom. The essence is that man was created for worship, and worship is of two types: (1) humility and submission, (2) love and sacrifice. For humility and submission, the prayer was ordained that puts every limb of a person in a state of humility and submission in physical form, to the extent that prostration of the heart was placed against the prostration of the body in this prayer. So, both body and soul are included in this worship, and it is clear that the prostration of the body is not futile or meaningless. It is established that just as Allah is the Creator of the soul, He is also the Creator of the body, and both have the right of creation upon each other. Besides, the body and soul accept each other's delay reciprocally. Sometimes the prostration of the body becomes the stimulus for the prostration of the soul, and sometimes the prostration of the soul creates the state of prostration in the body because the body and soul are like two complementary or opposing entities. For example, when a person creates a form of humility in his body out of pretense, sometimes a true form emerges that is related to the expansion of the soul. Similarly, when a person creates a form of crying in his body out of pretense, sometimes true crying emerges, which is related to the pain and tenderness of the soul. Therefore, when it has been established that in this type of worship, which is humility and submission, the physical actions affect the soul and the spiritual actions affect the body, then in the other type of worship, which is love and sacrifice, there is an exchange of effects in body and soul. In the realm of love, the human soul constantly revolves around its beloved, and there is an exchange of effects in body and soul in the realm of love and sacrifice. In the realm of love, the human soul constantly revolves around its beloved, and there is an exchange of effects in body and soul in the realm of love and sacrifice.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 285

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Hajj

228

Hajj

Kissing the Black Stone is a gesture of love. Just as the Kaaba is a physical example for sincere lovers, and Allah said, "Behold, this is My House, and this Black Stone is a stone of My House." (Note: The House of Allah is a source of blessings, meaning every blessing comes from there. Scholars write that if someone kisses the Black Stone in a dream, they receive spiritual knowledge.) This command was given so that a person physically expresses their love and affection in the pilgrimage, as if they are madly in love with Allah. They adorn themselves, circumambulate the House, kiss the Black Stone as a symbol of divine love, and this physical affection generates spiritual fervor and love. The body circumambulates the House, kisses the Black Stone, and the soul revolves around the Beloved in true love, kissing their spiritual abode, and this way, there is no association of polytheism. A friend kisses a friend's letter without considering it polytheism; similarly, a Muslim does not worship the Kaaba nor seeks favors from the Black Stone but simply understands it as a physical example set by Allah. Just as we prostrate on the ground but that prostration is not for the ground, similarly, we kiss the Black Stone but that kiss is not for the stone. The stone is just a stone that can neither benefit nor harm anyone. But it belongs to the Beloved who made it a symbol of His abode. Source of Knowledge. (Ruhani Khazain, Volume 23, Pages 99-101)

Conditions of Hajj

Allah Almighty has given many commandments, some of which are not feasible for everyone, such as Hajj. It is an obligation on a person who has the capability, then the path

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 286

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Hajj

229

Hajj

Be in peace, and those who are behind should also have a reasonable arrangement for their passage, and the necessary conditions of this kind should be fulfilled to perform Hajj. The reasons for Hazrat Masih Maud's not performing Hajj

(Al-Hakam, July 31, 1902, Page 6)

Responding to objections about why Hazrat Mirza Sahib does not perform Hajj. It was stated:

Do they want that the service that Allah Almighty has placed first should be neglected and another task started? It should be noted that just as the common people do not have the habit of working like scholars, they carry out every command of God with humility and submission. Although they act on all the Shariah commands, the presentation and delay of each command are done according to the divine will. Now, if we go for Hajj, it seems as if we are opposing the command of God and are starting something new. They should consider that just as they carry out the services of common people, they do not have the habit of working like scholars. They carry out every command of God with humility and submission. Although they act on all the Shariah commands, the presentation and delay of each command are done according to the divine will. Now, if we go for Hajj, it seems as if we are opposing the command of God and are starting something new. They should consider that just as they carry out the services of common people, they do not have the habit of working like scholars. They carry out every command of God with humility and submission. Although they act on all the Shariah commands, the presentation and delay of each command are done according to the divine will. Now, if we go for Hajj, it seems as if we are opposing the command of God and are starting something new. They should consider that just as they carry out the services of common people, they do not have the habit of working like scholars. They carry out every command of God with humility and submission. Although they act on all the Shariah commands, the presentation and delay of each command are done according to the divine will. Now, if we go for Hajj, it seems as if we are opposing the command of God and are starting something new. They should consider that just as they carry out the services of common people, they do not have the habit of working like scholars. They carry out every command of God with humility and submission. Although they act on all the Shariah commands, the presentation and delay of each command are done according to the divine will. Now, if we go for Hajj, it seems as if we are opposing the command of God and are starting something new. They should consider that just as they carry out the services of common people, they do not have the habit of working like scholars. They carry out every command of God with humility and submission. Although they act on all the Shariah commands, the presentation and delay of each command are done according to the divine will. Now, if we go for Hajj, it seems as if we are opposing the command of God and are starting something new. They should consider that just as they carry out the services of common people, they do not have the habit of working like scholars. They carry out every command of God with humility and submission. Although they act on all the Shariah commands, the presentation and delay of each command are done according to the divine will. Now, if we go for Hajj, it seems as if we are opposing the command of God and are starting something new. They should consider that just as they carry out the services of common people, they do not have the habit of working like scholars. They carry out every command of God with humility and submission. Although they act on all the Shariah commands, the presentation and delay of each command are done according to the divine will. Now, if we go for Hajj, it seems as if we are opposing the command of God and are starting something new. They should consider that just as they carry out the services of common people, they do not have the habit of working like scholars. They carry out every command of God with humility and submission. Although they act on all the Shariah commands, the presentation and delay of each command are done according to the divine will. Now, if we go for Hajj, it seems as if we are opposing the command of God and are starting something new. They should consider that just as they carry out the services of common people, they do not have the habit of working like scholars. They carry out every command of God with humility and submission. Although they act on all the Shariah commands, the presentation and delay of each command are done according to the divine will. Now, if we go for Hajj, it seems as if we are opposing the command of God and are starting something new. They should consider that just as they carry out the services of common people, they do not have the habit of working like scholars. They carry out every command of God with humility and submission. Although they act on all the Shariah commands, the presentation and delay of each command are done according to the divine will. Now, if we go for Hajj, it seems as if we are opposing the command of God and are starting something new. They should consider that just as they carry out the services of common people, they do not have the habit of working like scholars. They carry out every command of God with humility and submission. Although they act on all the Shariah commands, the presentation and delay of each command are done according to the divine will. Now, if we go for Hajj, it seems as if we are opposing the command of God and are starting something new. They should consider that just as they carry out the services of common people, they do not have the habit of working like scholars. They carry out every command of God with humility and submission. Although they act on all the Shariah commands, the presentation and delay of each command are done according to the divine will. Now, if we go for Hajj, it seems as if we are opposing the command of God and are starting something new. They should consider that just as they carry out the services of common people, they do not have the habit of working like scholars. They carry out every command of God with humility and submission. Although they act on all the Shariah commands, the presentation and delay of each command are done according to the divine will. Now, if we go for Hajj, it seems as if we are opposing the command of God and are starting something new. They should consider that just as they carry out the services of common people, they do not have the habit of working like scholars. They carry out every command of God with humility and submission. Although they act on all the Shariah commands, the presentation and delay of each command are done according to the divine will. Now, if we go for Hajj, it seems as if we are opposing the command of God and are starting something new. They should consider that just as they carry out the services of common people, they do not have the habit of working like scholars. They carry out every command of God with humility and submission. Although they act on all the Shariah commands, the presentation and delay of each command are done according to the divine will. Now, if we go for Hajj, it seems as if we are opposing the command of God and are starting something new. They should consider that just as they carry out the services of common people, they do not have the habit of working like scholars. They carry out every command of God with humility and submission. Although they act on all the Shariah commands, the presentation and delay of each command are done according to the divine will. Now, if we go for Hajj, it seems as if we are opposing the command of God and are starting something new. They should consider that just as they carry out the services of common people, they do not have the habit of working like scholars. They carry out every command of God with humility and submission. Although they act on all the Shariah commands, the presentation and delay of each command are done according to the divine will. Now, if we go for Hajj, it seems as if we are opposing the command of God and are starting something new. They should consider that just as they carry out the services of common people, they do not have the habit of working like scholars. They carry out every command of God with humility and submission. Although they act on all the Shariah commands, the presentation and delay of each command are done according to the divine will. Now, if we go for Hajj, it seems as if we are opposing the command of God and are starting something new. They should consider that just as they carry out the services of common people, they do not have the habit of working like scholars. They carry out every command of God with humility and submission. Although they act on all the Shariah commands, the presentation and delay of each command are done according to the divine will. Now, if we go for Hajj, it seems as if we are opposing the command of God and are starting something new. They should consider that just as they carry out the services of common people, they do not have the habit of working like scholars. They carry out every command of God with humility and submission. Although they act on all the Shariah commands, the presentation and delay of each command are done according to the divine will. Now, if we go for Hajj, it seems as if we are opposing the command of God and are starting something new. They should consider that just as they carry out the services of common people, they do not have the habit of working like scholars. They carry out every command of God with humility and submission. Although they act on all the Shariah commands, the presentation and delay of each command are done according to the divine will. Now, if we go for Hajj, it seems as if we are opposing the command of God and are starting something new. They should consider that just as they carry out the services of common people, they do not have the habit of working like scholars. They carry out every command of God with humility and submission. Although they act on all the Shariah commands, the presentation and delay of each command are done according to the divine will. Now, if we go for Hajj, it seems as if we are opposing the command of God and are starting something new. They should consider that just as they carry out the services of common people, they do not have the habit of working like scholars. They carry out every command of God with humility and submission. Although they act on all the Shariah commands, the presentation and delay of each command are done according to the divine will. Now, if we go for Hajj, it seems as if we are opposing the command of God and are starting something new. They should consider that just as they carry out the services of common people, they do not have the habit of working like scholars. They carry out every command of God with humility and submission. Although they act on all the Shariah commands, the presentation and delay of each command are done according to the divine will. Now, if we go for Hajj, it seems as if we are opposing the command of God and are starting something new. They should consider that just as they carry out the services of common people, they do not have the habit of working like scholars. They carry out every command of God with humility and submission. Although they act on all the Shariah commands, the presentation and delay of each command are done according to the divine will. Now, if we go for Hajj, it seems as if we are opposing the command of God and are starting something new. They should consider that just as they carry out the services of common people, they do not have the habit of working like scholars. They carry out every command of God with humility and submission. Although they act on all the Shariah commands, the presentation and delay of each command are done according to the divine will. Now, if we go for Hajj, it seems as if we are opposing the command of God and are starting something new. They should consider that just as they carry out the services of common people, they do not have the habit of working like scholars. They carry out every command of God with humility and submission. Although they act on all the Shariah commands, the presentation and delay of each command are done according to the divine will. Now, if we go for Hajj, it seems as if we are opposing the command of God and are starting something new. They should consider that just as they carry out the services of common people, they do not have the habit of working like scholars. They carry out every command of God with humility and submission. Although they act on all the Shariah commands, the presentation and delay of each command are done according to the divine will. Now, if we go for Hajj, it seems as if we are opposing the command of God and are starting something new. They should consider that just as they carry out the services of common people, they do not have the habit of working like scholars. They carry out every command of God with humility and submission. Although they act on all the Shariah commands, the presentation and delay of each command are done according to the divine will. Now, if we go for Hajj, it seems as if we are opposing the command of God and are starting something new. They should consider that just as they carry out the services of common people, they do not have the habit of working like scholars. They carry out every command of God with humility and submission. Although they act on all the Shariah commands, the presentation and delay of each command are done according to the divine will. Now, if we go for Hajj, it seems as if we are opposing the command of God and are starting something new. They should consider that just as they carry out the services of common people, they do not have the habit of working like scholars. They carry out every command of God with humility and submission. Although they act on all the Shariah commands, the presentation and delay of each command are done according to the divine will. Now

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 287

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Hajj

230

Hajj

They are issuing a fatwa of death against us, and they are not afraid of the government, so what will those people not do there. But what is the purpose of those people that we do not perform Hajj. If we perform Hajj, will they consider us Muslims? And will they join our community? Well, let all Muslim scholars write a declaration that if we perform Hajj, they will all become our followers and join our community. If they write this and take an oath, then we will perform Hajj. Allah Almighty will make arrangements for us so that the mischief of future clerics is removed. Objecting without reason is not good. This objection does not affect us but also affects the Holy Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) because the Holy Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) also performed Hajj only in the last year. (Badr, August 8, 1907, Page 8)

Responding to objections about why you did not perform Hajj despite having the capability, you said:

This objection has revealed your lack of knowledge of the Sharia. It seems that the only obstacle for you to perform Hajj is that the path is not clear. Allah has made it so easy and simple that it is not known that the obstacle to Hajj is not just the unclear path, but there are many other reasons that are valid in the sight of Allah for not performing Hajj. Hence, some of them have a state of health deficiency, and also among them is the situation when there is no safety on the way or even in Mecca. Allah Almighty says: "Whoever is able to find a way." (Al-Imran: 97) It is a strange situation that on one hand, ill-minded scholars issue fatwas from Mecca that this person is a disbeliever, and then they say go for Hajj, knowing themselves that when the people of Mecca have declared disbelief, now Mecca is not free from turmoil, and Allah says where

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 288

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Hajj

231

Hajj

Do not go to places of turmoil. I cannot understand what kind of objection this is. They also know that the Holy Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) never performed Hajj in times of turmoil, and it is proven from Hadith and the Quran that one should refrain from going to places of turmoil. What kind of mischief is this that the people of Mecca make our disbelief famous and then repeatedly object to Hajj. Seek refuge in Allah from their evil intentions. It should be thought why those people are concerned about our Hajj. Is there any reason other than the fact that their plan is to go to Mecca and then some wicked people reach Mecca from behind and create chaos, declaring us disbelievers and calling for our execution. Therefore, it is necessary to observe the precautions to save ourselves from the places of turmoil, which is the practice of the Prophets. The fate of those people is in the hands of the government in Mecca who share the same religion as those disbelievers. When those people decree our death, will they do anything different, and Allah says, "And do not throw [yourselves] with your [own] hands into destruction." (Al-Baqarah: 196). So we will be sinners if we step towards known danger and turmoil and go for Hajj, and going against the command of Allah is disobedience, and performing Hajj is conditional with conditions. But to avoid turmoil and danger, there is a definite command, with no conditions. Now think for yourselves whether we should follow the unequivocal command of the Quran or the command with conditions. Days of reconciliation. Spiritual Treasures, Volume 14, Pages 415-416)

The difficulties encountered on the way to Hajj should not deter you.

The editor of Al-Hakam writes that Sheikh Fazl Kareem, who has had the honor of performing Hajj to the Kaaba this year, has been staying in Darul Aman for a few days. Before noon, he had the honor of meeting the Holy Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) and he has fulfilled the unbearable responsibilities of this year.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 289

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Hajj

232

Hajj

The hardships faced by the pilgrims are described in detail. They stated that upon crossing the English borders and entering Turkey, they encountered such difficulties in the borders that it can certainly be said that these difficulties are such that the complete halt to Hajj is a concern, especially for the people of India. They mentioned that within the Turkish borders, the unbearable hardships of quarantine, the intense greed and avarice of the doctors and rulers there, and not caring even a bit for the lives of thousands of people, wasting people's belongings, food, clothing, etc., or losing money, and then what a thing that an Egyptian pilgrim can obtain for ten rupees, they make it difficult for the Indians even for a rupee. Despite having a well-prepared water cooler every two miles on the way, arranged by the Sultan, not giving a glass of water to workers and laborers without two or four annas, and then despite the arrangements of checkpoints by the Sultan on the way, the occurrence of a pearl-grade negligence, to the extent that if a person deviates a bit here and there from the path, then he cannot survive, and then especially being harsh with the Indians, getting angry at every little thing, arguing over every small matter, and no justice or mercy. Such things that seem to be a great calamity. Hearing all this, His Holiness said:

We advise you on this matter.

It should be such that all these matters do not cause any difference or shake in your faith. This is a trial from Allah Almighty. It should not affect pure beliefs. The greatness of this blessed place should not diminish in hearts because it is worse that there was a time when this sacred place was in the grip of impure polytheists, and they had turned it into an idol house. Rather, all these difficulties and calamities are for a bright future.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 290

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Hajj

233

Hajj

And these are the stages of life. Look, even before the advent of the Prophet (peace be upon him), how dangerous the situation had become, and disbelief, polytheism, corruption, and lawlessness had exceeded all limits, then even after this darkness, a new light emerged in the world. Similarly, even now, it should be hoped that after these difficulties, Allah Almighty will create something better, and Allah will create some means of reformation. Indeed, Allah will pay attention to this as well, "Have you not considered how your Lord dealt with the companions of the elephant?" (Al-Fil: 2) This is now the third incident. Towards this also, Allah Almighty will surely pay attention, and paying attention to God will then be in a wrathful color. (Al-Hakam, April 22, 1908, Page 1)

Prefer the visit of the Promised Messiah over Hajj

Regarding Hazrat Sahibzada Abdul Latif's martyrdom, he said:

Since they had recognized me as the Promised Messiah, it was evident to them to stay in my company, and according to the command "Obey Allah and obey the Messenger" (An-Nisa: 60), they postponed the intention of Hajj to another year. And everyone's heart can feel that for one who intends to perform Hajj, if it is presented that he should see this Promised Messiah awaited by the Islamic community for thirteen hundred years, then according to the explicit command of the Quran and Hadith, he cannot perform Hajj without his permission. Yes, he can do it at another time without permission. (Tazkirah Shahadatein, Spiritual Treasures, Volume 20, Page 49)

The reward of being in the company of the one appointed by Allah is greater than the optional Hajj

In response to some inquiries from Nawab Muhammad Ali Khan Sahib, in a written document, His Holiness wrote:

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 291

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Hajj

234

Hajj

If you fast for forty days and then perform Istikhara with the conditions mentioned, I will pray for you. How wonderful it would be if this Istikhara were done in front of me. People do not object to performing ordinary and optional Hajj, but the reward for the optional Hajj is greater, and negligence and danger in remaining unaware because it is a heavenly chain and a divine command. (Ain-e-Kamalat-e-Islam, Spiritual Treasures, Volume 5, Pages 351-352)

Performing Hajj on behalf of the deceased

The heirs of a deceased Ahmadi from Khushab wrote a letter regarding the deceased's intention to perform Hajj but death did not allow it. Is it permissible for someone to perform Hajj on his behalf by spending money? He said:

It is permissible. Through this, the deceased will receive the reward of Hajj.

(Badr, May 2, 1907, Page 2)

Hajj performed on behalf of the deceased was also arranged by the Promised Messiah. Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Hazrat Walida Sahiba informed me that once in the last days, the Promised Messiah expressed his intention to perform Hajj in front of me. Therefore, after your demise, I arranged for Hajj to be performed on your behalf. (Hazrat Walida Sahiba also arranged for Hafiz Hamdullah Sahib, who had passed away, to perform Hajj on behalf of Hazrat Sahib. And all the expenses of Hafiz Sahib were borne by Hazrat Walida Sahiba. Hafiz Sahib was an old companion and has now passed away.)

Another tradition reveals that Hafiz Hamdullah Khan Sahib had already performed Hajj himself before arranging Hajj on behalf of others. (Seerat Hazrat Amaan Jan, Part Two by Sheikh Mahmood Ahmad Sahib, Irfaani Safhe, Page 249)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 292

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Sacrifice

235

Sacrificial Wisdom

Regarding the issues of sacrifice

God Almighty has established many exemplary commandments in the Islamic Shariah. Therefore, it is commanded for a person to sacrifice himself with all his strength and with all his being in the way of God. So, the external sacrifices have been established as examples for this state, but the real purpose of sacrifice is as Allah says: "Their meat will not reach Allah, nor will their blood, but what reaches Him is piety from you." (Al-Hajj: 37) Meaning, God is not reached by the meat of your sacrifices or their blood, but your piety reaches Him. It means be so cautious as if your piety reaches Him. Just as you slaughter sacrifices with your own hands. Similarly, you should be sacrificed in the way of God. When someone's piety is less than this degree, then he is incomplete. The purity of hearts is raw sacrifice. Spiritual Treasures, Volume 23, Page 99 (Footnote)

"Their meat will not reach Allah, nor will their blood, but what reaches Him is piety from you." (Al-Hajj: 37) Meaning, the purity of hearts is raw sacrifice, not the meat and blood of sacrifices. Where common people sacrifice animals, special people sacrifice hearts." (Braheen Ahmadiyya, Part Five. Spiritual Treasures, Volume 21, Page 424)

The Virtue of Islam over other religions in Sacrifice

While delivering the sermon of Eid al-Adha (known as the Ilhami sermon)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 293

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Sacrifice

236

Sacrificial Wisdom

Regarding the issues of sacrifice

Hazrat Masih-e-Ma'ood (peace be upon him) stated:

"I believe that these sacrifices that occur in our bright Shariah are beyond comprehension. And they set an example for those sacrifices that the people of the first nations of the Prophets used to make, and the frequency of sacrifices has reached a point where the earth's mouth is filled with their blood. To the extent that if their blood is collected and the intention to pour it is made, then rivers will flow and blood will flow in all the crevices and valleys of the earth. And this act is counted among those acts in our religion that lead to the proximity of Allah Almighty. (Ilhami Sermon, Spiritual Treasures, Volume 16, Pages 32-33)

Sacrifice is obligatory only for those who are capable

A letter was presented in the service of His Holiness stating that I had contributed a small amount as a share in a sacrifice, but those people excluded me from this share due to being an Ahmadi. Can I donate that amount to the Qadian Poor Fund, and will it count as my sacrifice? He said:

Sacrifice is made by performing the act of sacrifice. It cannot be done by donating to the Poor Fund. If that amount is sufficient, then sacrifice a goat. If it is insufficient and you are not granted the ability for more, then giving in charity is not obligatory. Sacrificing with non-Ahmadis

(Badr, February 14, 1907, Page 8)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 294

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Sacrifice

237

Sacrificial Wisdom

Issues of Sacrifice

What is the need for you to join others? If you are obligated to sacrifice, you can sacrifice a goat, and if you are not even granted that much ability, then you are not obligated to sacrifice. Those who exclude you and give you a verdict do not like to include you, so why do you need to join them. Put your trust in Allah. (Badr, February 14, 1907, Page 8)

How old should a goat be?

A question was presented: Is a one-year-old goat permissible for sacrifice?

He said: Inquire from Molvi Sahib. There is a difference of opinion between Ahl-e-Hadith and Hanafis. Editor's note: Molvi Sahib's research indicates that a goat less than two years old is not permissible for sacrifice according to Ahl-e-Hadith. (Badr, January 23, 1908, Page 2)

Can an imperfect animal be sacrificed?

Someone inquired whether an imperfect animal can be sacrificed if the signs mentioned in the Hadith are not found?

He said: It is permissible in times of necessity, but nowadays what kind of necessity is there. A person can search and there are enough days, whether to argue or to be lenient is not permissible. Eid al-Adha's fast

(Badr, January 23, 1908, Page 2)

On the day of Eid al-Adha, after sacrificing and eating the meat, the fast kept until that day is broken. Regarding this, Hazrat Khalifatul Masih II said:

Molvi Muhammad Ibrahim Sahib Bakhapur wrote to me that the fast kept on this occasion of Eid is not a Sunnah, it is declared, but the way of the Holy Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) was this

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 295

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Sacrifice

238

Sacrificial Wisdom

Regarding the issues of sacrifice

It is established that you used to eat while sacrificing in good health, but this is not a fast that if someone does not observe it, they become sinful. It is not an obligation but a voluntary fast that whoever can observe it, should do so, but whoever is sick, old, or unable is not obligated, and not observing it does not make one sinful. This is not baseless either, as mentioned by Molvi Bakapur Sahib. I have seen Hazrat Masih-e-Ma'ood (peace be upon him) observing it in good health. Then, it is prevalent among Muslims, and it is not fabricated but a recommended voluntary fast that one who observes it receives rewards. But one who cannot observe it is not sinful. (Al-Fazl Newspaper, January 17, 1941, Page 4)

When should Aqeeqah be performed?

A question arose regarding when Aqeeqah should be performed?

He said: On the seventh day. If it cannot be done, then when Allah grants the ability. There is a narration that the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) performed his Aqeeqah at the age of forty. Such narrations should be viewed with good intentions as long as they do not contradict the Quran and authentic Hadiths. (Badr, February 13, 1908, Page 10)

Performing Aqeeqah on behalf of a friend of Hazrat Masih-e-Ma'ood

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Munshi Zafar Ahmad Sahib Kapurthala informed me that once I stayed in Qadian for almost a month. Molvi Abdullah Sahib Sunori was also there. Molvi Sahib requested permission for me to leave, and I did the same for him. Hazrat Masih-e-Ma'ood (peace be upon him) said, "Do not go now." During this time, Molvi Sahib received a letter about the birth of a son in his house. Upon which Molvi Sahib requested permission to leave for the purpose of Aqeeqah. His Holiness said, "It is not necessary to go for this purpose." (Badr, February 13, 1908, Page 10)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 296

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Sacrifice

239

Sacrificial Wisdom

Issues of Sacrifice

Remind us on the seventh day and write a letter at home to have its hair cut. So, on the seventh day, Hazrat (peace be upon him) asked for two goats to be brought for sacrifice and had them slaughtered, and said write a letter at home. How many goats are required for Aqeeqah?

(Seerat Al-Mahdi, Volume 2, Page 38)

A question was presented in the service of His Holiness that if a son is born in someone's house, is it permissible for them to sacrifice only one goat for Aqeeqah?

He said: For a boy's Aqeeqah, two goats are necessary. But this is for the one who is capable. If a person does not have the ability to buy two goats and can only afford one, then it is permissible for him to sacrifice one, and if someone is so poor that they cannot even sacrifice one, then it is not obligatory for them to sacrifice. It is excused for the poor. The Sunnah of two goats for Aqeeqah

(Badr, December 26, 1907, Page 2)

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Miyan Khair-ud-Din Sahib Sikhawani informed me through writing that once I inquired about the Aqeeqah of a son. He said:

It is preferable to sacrifice two goats for a boy's Aqeeqah. I asked if sacrificing one goat is also permissible? He did not respond. Upon my question again, he smiled and said, "It is better not to perform the Aqeeqah." He did not give a ruling on the permissibility of sacrificing one goat. My intention was that even those of low means could perform Aqeeqah by sacrificing one goat.

(Seerat Al-Mahdi, Volume 2, Page 155)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 297

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Marriage

240

Purposes of Marriage

It is stated:

Marriage

The reason Islam has made marriage a lawful act is to provide a remedy for psychological desires that are within the bounds of God's natural law. It is so that one can attain chastity and avoid unlawful and sinful indulgences. What Allah Almighty meant by saying, "Your wives are a place of sowing of seed for you" (Al-Baqarah: 223), is that the purpose should be to attain chastity and avoid the consequences of desires. It should not be the purpose to indulge in desires without any pure intention. Can one think in relation to the Wise God that He intended in His teachings to make Muslims mere pleasure-seekers? These teachings are not only in the Holy Quran but are also found in our authentic Hadith books like Bukhari and Muslim. The Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) has narrated the same in these books. There is no need for repetition as we have written in the same treatise. The Quran was revealed for the purpose of guiding those who were indulging in desires back to God and removing all forms of immoderation.

(Arya Dharm, Spiritual Treasures, Volume 10, Page 44)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 298

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Marriage

241

Purposes of Marriage

Wisdom in Referring to Women as Fields

It is stated:

Marriage

The Quran states: "Your wives are a place of sowing of seed for you" (Al-Baqarah: 223), meaning your wives are like fields for you to sow. So, approach them as you wish, but keep in mind only the purpose of sowing, meaning do not engage in intimacy that hinders procreation. Some people in the early days of Islam used to withdraw during intimacy and ejaculate outside. Allah prohibited them in this verse and referred to women as fields, meaning women are like fields where all kinds of crops grow. Therefore, it is not permissible to prevent procreation. However, if a woman is ill and it is certain that pregnancy would endanger her life, or if there is another valid reason, then preventing procreation is permissible. Otherwise, according to Shariah, it is never permissible to prevent procreation. The purpose behind naming women as fields is clear to every wise person that their name as fields is given so that they are a place for procreation, and one of the purposes of marriage is that through this union, God's servants are born who remember Him. Another purpose Allah has decreed is that through the husband, a wife, and through the wife, a husband, they remain protected from indecency and immorality. The third purpose decreed is that through mutual intimacy, they are protected from the loneliness. All these verses are present in the Quran. We should not prolong the book further.

(Chashma Ma'rifat, Spiritual Treasures, Volume 23, Pages 292-293)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 299

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Marriage

242

Purposes of Marriage

Engagement is not the establishment of marriage

A question was raised: In our country, it is customary that when an engagement takes place and the girl is adorned with jewelry and clothes, does that also establish the marriage of that girl to someone else?

He said: This is not a claim. Engagement is not a legal matter. When the parents and the girl are agreeable, no third person has the right to intervene. (Rujasur Hidayat, Hazrat Khalifatul Masih II, June 26, 1954)

While deciding a case, it was stated: If the girl wishes that her engagement be broken... there was no real reason for the disagreement. They had not yet met each other. If at that time there had been a mutual conflict, they should have happily broken off the engagement because such an engagement actually holds a festive significance. This is the same verdict that Hazrat Masih-e-Ma'ood (peace be upon him) conveyed to me verbally. (Farma'udat Musleh Ma'ood regarding legal issues, Page 192, 191)

The girl's consent is necessary in marriage

There were two brothers of a girl and a mother. One brother and the mother were agreeable to the marriage of the girl, but the other brother was opposed. He preferred a different relationship and the girl was also of age. The issue was investigated as to where the girl's marriage should take place. Hazrat Aqdas (peace be upon him) inquired with whom the girl agrees, the brother with whom the mother also agrees. He said:

Then there is where her relationship should be, where the girl and her brother both agree. (Al-Hakam, July 10, 1903, Page 1)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 300

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Marriage

243

Purposes of Marriage

An Ahmadi girl marrying a non-Ahmadi is not permissible

A question arose that there is an Ahmadi girl whose parents are non-Ahmadis. The parents wanted her to marry a non-Ahmadi, while the girl wanted to marry an Ahmadi. The disagreement lasted for twenty-two years. The girl, feeling distressed, married a non-Ahmadi without the consent of her parents. Was the marriage valid?

He said: The marriage was valid.

It is a sin to give a girl to a non-Ahmadi.

He said: There is no harm in marrying non-Ahmadis because even the People of the Book can marry women. In fact, there is benefit in it that another person finds guidance. Do not give your daughter to opponents. If they agree, then by all means, take. There is no harm in taking, but it is a sin to give to opponents.

(Al-Hakam, October 31, 1907, Page 7)

There is no harm in marrying non-Ahmadis as it is permissible for them to take the girl. If they agree, then take her, and there is no harm in taking her, but it is a sin to give her to opponents.

It is not objectionable to take the girl from non-Ahmadis in marriage because even the People of the Book can marry women, and there is benefit in guiding another person. Do not give your daughter to opponents. If they agree, then take her by all means. There is no harm in taking her, but it is a sin to give her to opponents.

(Al-Hakam, April 14, 1908, Page 2)

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Miyan Fazl Muhammad Sahib, a shopkeeper from Darul Fazl, informed me in writing that my son Abdul Ghafur was also young when my grandmother was insisting on giving her granddaughter's relationship to him, and I was not agreeing. So, one day, when I got the opportunity, I presented myself in the service of His Holiness and said that I am giving my granddaughter's relationship to your grandson. He said, "Why don't you take this relationship?" I said, "Your Holiness! These people are opponents and very harsh."

He asked me, "Then why don't you take the relationship?"

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 301

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Marriage

244

Purposes of Marriage

Refusing to marry opponents and not giving to opponents

His Holiness said: "Marry the girls of opponents and not the opponents themselves, meaning marry the girls of opponents and do not give them to opponents. Display the girls for marriage."

(Seerat Al-Mahdi, Volume 2, Pages 170-171)

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Miyan Abdullah Sahib Sunori mentioned that when the first wife of Miyan Zafar Ahmad Sahib Kapur Thalvi passed away and he was looking for a second wife, His Holiness instructed him to bring the girls who reside in their house. He brought them outside the room, and then His Holiness called them inside and said they are standing outside. You should check from inside. Miyan Zafar Ahmad Sahib checked them, and then His Holiness allowed them to leave. After that, Miyan Zafar Ahmad Sahib asked which girl he liked. He did not know anyone's name, so he said the one with a long face is good. Then His Holiness asked for his opinion. He said, "I have not seen anyone like that." Then His Holiness himself said, "In my opinion, a girl with a round face is better. Usually, a person with a long face becomes unattractive after illness, but the beauty of a round face remains. Miyan Abdullah Sahib mentioned that at that time, His Holiness and Miyan Zafar Ahmad Sahib were the only ones present, and no one else was there. Also, that His Holiness had brought those girls there in a very appropriate manner and then allowed them to leave in a suitable way, which impressed everyone.

(Seerat Al-Mahdi, Volume 2, Page 170, 171)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 302

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Marriage

245

Purposes of Marriage

Unknown. However, Miyan Zafar Ahmad Sahib's relationship did not materialize with any of them. This is a matter of the past. It is better to marry within the community, but not obligatory.

(Seerat Al-Mahdi, Volume 1, Pages 241, 240)

A friend's question arose that an Ahmadi wants to give his daughter to a non-Ahmadi even though there is a suitable match within the community. What is your ruling on this?

He said: If according to my opinion, it is better to marry within the community than to a non-Ahmadi, but this is not an absolute matter. Every person can understand his own interests and the betterment of his children in such matters. If in the community, he does not find someone suitable, then there is no harm in looking elsewhere. It is not permissible to force someone to give his daughter within the community. And marriage is a natural and compelling demand.

(Badr, April 11, 1907, Page 3)

Addressing Padri Fath Masih, he said:

You object by mentioning the name of Hazrat Aisha Siddiqa that touching body to body and kissing the tongue was against Sharia. Now where do you base this impure accusation? O ignorant one! What is permissible and lawful in marriages, all these things are permissible. What kind of objection is this? Don't you know that masculinity and femininity are praiseworthy qualities in a human being? Being a eunuch is not a good trait. Being deaf and dumb does not enter into any goodness. Yes, this objection is very significant that due to being unfortunate in the highest trait of masculinity, the spouses are deprived of raw and complete beauty of companionship.

How unfortunate it is that Hazrat Masih (peace be upon him) due to being unfortunate in the highest masculine qualities is deprived of the raw and complete beauty of companionship.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 303

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Marriage

246

Purposes of Marriage

Unable to provide a practical example. Therefore, European women took full advantage of freedom with moderation and ended up here and there, ultimately reaching the point of unspeakable immorality and sin. O ignorant ones! Loving one's wives with pure emotions and benefiting from all permissible means of social beauty is a natural and compelling trait of a human being. Islam's founder, peace and blessings be upon him, also refrained from it and set an example for his community. Christ, due to his imperfect teachings, left this deficiency in his sayings and actions. But since it was a natural demand, Europe and Christianity themselves devised regulations for it. Now judge for yourself, what is the result of becoming a filthy, sinful, and immoral society, of being like dogs and bitches in well-lit parks, and ultimately, after enduring years of sorrows and black tears, passing the proposed divorce. Is this the result of the society of the Sacred, Pure, the Prophet of Mercy, peace and blessings be upon him, whose example you are objecting to due to the movement of internal wickedness? Is this the effect in Islamic countries of a severe deficiency, an unworthy book, the contradictory nature and incomplete teachings of the Pauline Gospel? Now sit together and contemplate the image of the Day of Judgment. (Noor-ul-Quran, Spiritual Treasures, Volume 9, Pages 392-393)

Marriage at a young age is permissible

Addressing Padri Fath Masih, he said:

You object by mentioning the name of Hazrat Aisha Siddiqa that touching body to body and kissing the tongue was against Sharia. Now where do you base this impure accusation? O ignorant one! What is permissible and lawful in marriages, all these things are permissible. What kind of objection is this? Don't you know that masculinity and femininity are praiseworthy qualities in a human being? Being a eunuch is not a good trait. Being deaf and dumb does not enter into any goodness. Yes, this objection is very significant that due to being unfortunate in the highest trait of masculinity, the spouses are deprived of raw and complete beauty of companionship.

How unfortunate it is that Hazrat Masih (peace be upon him) due to being unfortunate in the highest masculine qualities is deprived of the raw and complete beauty of companionship.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 304

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Marriage

247

Purposes of Marriage

Marriage. It is narrated from only one source. The Arabs did not keep a calendar because they were illiterate, and the fluctuation of two to three years is a common occurrence. Just as in our country, most illiterate people cannot accurately maintain the difference of two to four years. Then even if they accept it as a fact, they were only ten years old. But still, no wise person will object, but there is no cure for the fool. We will prove to you in our treatise that girls can reach maturity at the age of nine. In fact, even at seven years old, children can be born, and through significant observations, doctors have proven this. And it is evident to all wise people that in this country, girls of eight to nine years old have children. But you are not even aware that the laws of the government are prepared according to the request of the public and the general situation of society. They are not based on the research methods of philosophers, and when you repeatedly mention the English government, it is absolutely true that we are grateful to the English government and are well-wishers of it, and as long as we are alive, we will remain so. But until we consider it innocent of error and do not understand its laws based on wise research but consider the principle of lawmaking to be the majority opinion of the subjects. No revelation descends upon the government until it makes a mistake in its laws. If such laws were preserved, why would new laws continue to be made? In England, the age of girls' maturity is set at eighteen years, and in warm countries, girls mature very quickly. If you consider the government's laws as infallible, then inform us of the return of the postal service so that we can compare the Gospel and the law with a little ease.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 305

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Marriage

248

Purposes of Marriage

Let me serve you by marrying. The government has not yet advertised that our laws are free from errors and mistakes like the tradition and the Gospel. If you have received any advertisement, kindly send us a copy so that we may also be informed. If the government's laws are not free from errors and mistakes like the sacred texts, then mentioning them is either due to ignorance or bias. But you are excused. If you trusted the government's laws, why did you not punish the doctors who, based on extensive research, have set the age of maturity for women in Europe at nine or even seven years? Regarding the age of nine, you raised objections without referring to the tradition or the Gospel. It became apparent that you did not have faith in tradition or the Gospel. Otherwise, you should have proven the sanctity of nine years either through tradition or the Gospel. (Noor-ul-Quran, Spiritual Treasures, Volume 9, Pages 377-379)

Response to the objection of the marriage of Hazrat Aisha with the Prophet

In response to the objection of the Hindus that the marriage of the Messenger of Allah, Muhammad, with his wife Hazrat Aisha was for the intention of procreation, he said: This objection was made out of sheer ignorance. If only the ignorant objector had consulted a qualified doctor or physician before raising this objection, he would not have expected any result other than that every truth-seeker would consider him ignorant and foolish. Dr. Moon, a renowned researcher in natural sciences and medicine among the English, writes that women in warm countries become eligible for marriage at the age of eight or nine. The book is available; you are also in the same place. If you seek the truth, come and see. Also, there is a doctor currently who authored the book "Madinat-ul-Hikmah."

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 306

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Marriage

249

Purposes of Marriage

Marriage. It is mentioned clearly in my book "Tadhkirah" that the statement that girls of nine, eight, five, or six years experienced menstruation is a mere hearsay. This is also written on page 46 that through the research of doctors, it is proven that girls of nine, eight, five, or six years experienced menstruation. This book is also available with me; whoever wishes can see it. Several other doctors' names are referenced in these books, and since these researches are well-known and not hidden from any knowledgeable person, there is no need to elaborate further. The issue of Aisha being nine years old is only found in baseless statements. It is not proven from any Hadith or Quran. However, Dr. Wah Sahib's account is written in the Lensit, Number 15, April 1881, in this manner: He punished a woman who started menstruating at the age of one year and became pregnant at eight years old, giving birth to a boy at the age of eight years and ten months. (Arya Dharam, Spiritual Treasures, Volume 10, Pages 64, 63)

Justice in the Context of Polygamy

An Ahmadi asked in the service of His Holiness, "Regarding the justice in polygamy, does it mean that a man should treat all wives equally as a just ruler treats his subjects, meaning should he treat his wives equally in provisions, expenses, social interactions, and even in intimacy?" His Holiness replied:

Love should be maintained with absolute justice, ensuring equality among all wives practically, for example, in clothing, expenses, social interactions, and even in intimacy. These rights are such that if a person is fully aware of them, instead of marrying, he would always prefer to remain single. By living under the threat of Allah, the person who enjoys life can also bear the consequences of their arrival. In comparison to the pleasures that always remain under the threat of Allah, enduring a bitter life is a thousand times better. In the context of polygamy, if we provide education,

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 307

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Marriage

250

Purposes of Marriage

Marriage. It is only for the reason that it saves a person from sin, and Sharia has kept it as a remedy that if a person looks towards the union of his self and the dominance of desires, and his sight repeatedly becomes corrupted, then to avoid fornication, he should marry again, but not deprive the rights of the first wife. It is also proven from the night that he should increase his affection because a significant part of his youth is spent with her, and a deep bond is formed with the husband. The first wife's respect and affection should be maintained to the extent that if a man feels the need for a second marriage, but sees that it would severely harm his first wife and cause her heartbreak, then if he can endure and is not involved in any sin or necessity, and does not cause harm to her, then sacrificing his previous wife's comfort for the sake of affection is appropriate, and he should not marry again. One should never go against God's law and should not derive any benefit from it that only turns into a mere shield of carnal emotions. Remember that doing so is a sin. Allah repeatedly commands that desires should not dominate you but your purpose should be piety in every matter. If, by making a shield of Sharia, wives are married for the sake of desires, then what else can be the result except that other nations object that besides marrying Muslim women, there is no other work. The name of fornication is not just a sin, but to openly fall into desires in the heart is a sin. It should be very minimal in human life to enjoy worldly pleasures, so that "let them laugh a little and weep much" (Quran, 9:82) meaning laugh a little and weep much should be exemplified, but for a person whose life is abundant with worldly pleasures and who is busy day and night with wives, when will relief and tears be his fate? Most people are in such a state that they gather all their belongings in the confirmation and pursuit of a thought, and in this way

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 308

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Marriage

251

Purposes of Marriage

Marriage. People are distanced from the essence of God. Although some things are permissible, it does not mean they should be indulged in excessively. God instructs His servants to spend their nights in prostration or standing in worship (Quran, 25:64). Now consider, how can a person engrossed in the company of wives spend his nights in worship according to God's will? It appears as if he is creating partners for God. The Holy Prophet Muhammad (peace be upon him) had nine wives, yet he spent his entire night in worship. One night, he was with Aisha, and part of the night passed, so Aisha woke up. Not finding him, she became suspicious that he might have gone to another wife. She got up and searched every house but did not find him. Finally, she saw that he was in the graveyard, prostrating and weeping. Now see, leaving behind a living and beloved wife, going to the graveyard and weeping in prostration, how can wives be considered mere objects of desire or lust? The essence is that God's true purpose is that desires should not overpower you, and your intention should always be piety in all matters. If, for the completion of piety, the need arises, then marry again, but do not neglect the rights of the previous wife. Remember that indulging in desires under the guise of Sharia is a sin. Allah repeatedly emphasizes that desires should not dominate you, but your focus should be on piety in all matters. If, through the shield of Sharia, marriages are conducted for the sake of desires, then what else can be expected other than criticism from other nations that Muslims are only interested in marrying women. Fornication is not just a sin; openly indulging in desires in the heart is also a sin. Human life should have minimal enjoyment of worldly pleasures, so that "let them laugh a little and weep much" (Quran, 9:82) should be exemplified. For a person engrossed in worldly pleasures and busy day and night with wives, when will relief and tears be his fate? Most people are in such a state that they gather all their belongings in the pursuit of a fleeting thought, and in this way...

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 309

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Marriage

252

Purposes of Marriage

Accept the necessity for multiple marriages, which many people are compelled to do. It is essential for the noblest of creatures to choose the best way to preserve their lineage and to avoid remaining childless, as sometimes children are not born from one wife, or if they are born, they succumb to some illness, and girls are born, and in such a situation, a man is compelled to marry another wife. Especially for men whose lineage being lost is regrettable and brings great distress to their property and state. Many reasons are presented for multiple marriages...

The Quran Sharif has endorsed multiple marriages to fulfill human needs, and one of these needs is that in some situations, multiple marriages help in the continuity of lineage because just as a river is formed drop by drop, similarly, lineage is also formed, and there is no doubt that the abundance of offspring is an excellent means for the continuity of lineage. So, the blessing known as the abundance of offspring is a significant factor in multiple marriages...

The great Hindu sages who were called avatars also practiced multiple marriages. Indeed, the thousands of wives of Krishna are mentioned, and if we exaggerate this statement, there is no doubt that there were ten, so they must have been there. Even Raja Ram Chandra's father had two wives, and as far as we know, nowhere in the Vedas is there any prohibition against multiple marriages; otherwise, why would these great men engage in activities contrary to the Vedas? Similarly, Babanank Sahib, who was considered a great sacred man among the Hindu community, also had two wives. The objection from opponents is often raised that multiple marriages are unjust because...

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 310

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Marriage

253

Purposes of Marriage

Balance is not maintained. The balance lies in the fact that for a man, there should be only one wife. But I am surprised why they interfere in others' affairs when it is well-known in Islam that having up to four wives is permissible. However, compulsion is not imposed on anyone, and every man and woman is well aware of this issue. So, it is the right of these women that when a Muslim intends to marry, the first condition should be that her husband will not marry another wife under any circumstances. And if such a condition is written before marriage, then undoubtedly, if the husband marries another wife, he will be guilty of breaking the covenant. But if a woman does not write such a condition and is satisfied with the Sharia ruling, then in this situation, bringing in another wife would be unjustifiable, and this example will be true that what will the judge do if the husband and wife are satisfied? Any wise person can understand that God did not make polygamy obligatory. It is only permissible according to God's command. So, if a man wants to take advantage of this permissible ruling set by God and his first wife is not satisfied with it, then the solution for this wife is to seek a divorce to free herself from this grief. And if the second woman with whom marriage is intended is not satisfied with this marriage, then it is easy for her to decline such a proposal. No one can be forced, but if both women agree to this marriage, then what right does anyone have to interfere or object... This issue pertains to the rights of individuals, and the person who marries two wives does not violate God's command. If there is a violation, it is of the wife who is either the first or the second. So, if the first wife considers her right violated in this marriage, she can seek a divorce and find relief from this dispute. And if the husband does not grant a divorce, then through the ruling authority, she can obtain justice. And if the second wife considers any inconvenience, she understands her own benefit or loss. So, this...

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 311

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Marriage

254

Purposes of Marriage

Marriage. Objecting that balance is maintained by hand is an intrusion, and whether the right hand enters or the left, God Almighty has advised men to maintain balance if they have multiple wives; otherwise, they should be content with one wife. And to say that polygamy arises from lust is entirely ignorant and biased. We have seen with our own eyes that those who are dominated by lust, if they adhere to the blessed tradition of multiple marriages, they are saved from immorality, sin, and fornication, and this way makes them righteous and chaste. (Chashma Ma'rifat, Spiritual Treasures, Volume 23, Pages 244-247)

In the Arab world, they used to marry hundreds of wives and did not consider balance necessary between them, as mentioned by John Deport and many other Englishmen. The Quran Sharif reduced the number of marriages to four and also stated, "But if you fear that you will not be just, then [marry only] one." (Quran, 4:3) meaning if you cannot maintain balance among them, then keep only one. So, if someone looks back at the time of the Quran and sees how excessive polygamy had reached in the world and how imbalanced relationships with women were, they will have to acknowledge that the Quran did this favor to the world by stopping all those imbalances. But since the law of nature is such that sometimes a person desires offspring and due to a wife's infertility or chronic illness, or due to a disease where intimacy is impossible, such as some conditions where the uterus is affected, and sometimes there are diseases that last for ten years, or the wife's menopause comes quickly, or due to the rapid occurrence of pregnancies, or if a woman is in such a state that her life is in danger due to childbirth, then...

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 312

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Marriage

255

Purposes of Marriage

Marriage. By nature, the need for a second wife arises, so much so that the permission for multiple marriages has been granted, and the condition of balance has been set. Thus, it is a mercy on human condition so that they are not deprived of divine wisdom when their natural needs arise. Those unaware that the Arab people were in such imbalance in multiple marriages before the advent of the Quran Sharif will foolishly blame Islam for excessive polygamy. But those knowledgeable of history will acknowledge that the Quran reduced these imbalances. (Arya Dharam, Spiritual Treasures, Volume 10, Pages 45, 44)

It is impossible for a family's lineage to continue with only one wife forever, as sometimes infertility or chronic illness affects a woman. This research clearly shows that human lineage is established through repeated marriages. If marrying more than one wife were prohibited, human species would have been close to extinction by now. This blessed and beneficial practice has protected humans to the extent of reviving deserted homes and is a strong act of piety for humans. Regarding the necessity of husbands, which is found in the nature of women, such as the days of pregnancy and menstruation, this practice completely fulfills the remedy for that loss. And the right demanded by the man according to his nature is granted to him. Similarly, a man is compelled by various reasons and circumstances to marry more than one wife, for example, if a man's wife changes due to age or illness, making her ineffective and disabled, then the man's virility, on which all the woman's activities depend, becomes useless and ineffective. But if the man becomes ineffective, there is no harm for the woman because the woman's care is entrusted to the man. However, if the man is ineffective in his virility or for reasons other than that...

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 313

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Marriage

256

Purposes of Marriage

Marriage. According to the Quranic ruling, a woman can seek divorce due to it. And if she is capable of fulfilling all the responsibilities, then she cannot object to why another wife exists. Because every day of a man's needs, a woman cannot be responsible and capable, and this keeps the man's right to marry another wife. For those who are strong, righteous, and of chaste nature, this method is not only permissible but obligatory. The Mirror of Perfections in Islam. (Spiritual Treasures, Volume 5, Pages 282, 281)

Multiple Marriages, Not a Command but Permission

Someone objected that the command to have four wives in Islam is very corrupt and the source of all immorality. It was stated:

"The command to have four wives is not given but permission is granted to have up to four, so it is not necessary to make a mountain out of a molehill. The origin of the Quran is that since human needs vary, permission is given from one to four. Those who present an objection from their side and then claim to be followers of Islam, I do not know how their faith remains established. They are the objectors of Islam. They do not see what considerations are taken into account when making a law. Suppose if a person's wife is affected by leprosy, or is afflicted with fire, or has gone blind, or is not capable of being obtained from the first wife, etc., etc. In such conditions, what should the husband do now? What measures are proposed in such difficulties? Or suppose if she is afflicted with some kind of bad immorality, etc., will the husband demand her chastity from the same wife? What remedies are proposed in such situations? Or suppose if she is afflicted with some kind of bad immorality, etc., will the husband demand her chastity from the same wife? God knows why they become blind when objecting to Islam. This fact is not understood by us...

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 314

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Marriage

257

Purposes of Marriage

Marriage. What is a religion that cannot fulfill human necessities? Now, what remedy does Christianity provide in such situations? The greatness of the Quran is evident that there is no human need for which it has not already legislated. Even in England, due to such difficulties, an increase in marriages and divorces is on the rise. Recently, it was written about a Lord who married a second wife and was punished, but he is going to America. Reflect on the fact that when such necessities arise for a person and there is no solution, this is the flaw that the Quran, like a complete and perfect book, has been sent to address. (Al-Hakam, February 28, 1903, Page 15)

Balance Among Wives is Necessary

The Quran Sharif clearly mentions multiple marriages, two, three, four, but in the same verse, it also guides towards balance. If balance cannot be maintained and love becomes one-sided, or income decreases, or virility weakens, then it is not advisable to exceed the limit. It is better in our view that a person does not involve himself in trials because Allah says: "Indeed, Allah does not like transgressors." (Quran, 2:191) ... If a person becomes a slave to permissible things thinking them permissible, it is still a mistake. Not everyone can understand the decree of Allah. His decree is not to become completely devoted to women and become self-indulgent, nor does He desire monasticism, but to act with moderation and not involve oneself in futile actions. If Allah assigns a specific task to the prophets, it is a deficiency in thought...

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 315

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Marriage

258

Purposes of Marriage

People's deception and error lie in objecting to this. Look, considerations have been noted for the difference between night and day and special provisions for the Brahmins. So, it is foolish to object to the specifications of the Prophets, peace be upon them. Being a Prophet is the greatest distinction that is not found in others. The fulfillment of women's rights is necessary. It was stated:

"We emphasize our community on the importance of multiple marriages because it is mentioned in the Hadith that the increase in marriages is for the purpose of increasing the population so that the community grows. It is also necessary for some individuals to marry more than one wife to avoid immorality and indecency or for some other legitimate reason. But it should be understood that the permission for multiple marriages is as a remedy and medicine. This permission is not for the sake of luxury and pleasure. Verily, actions are judged by intentions. If a person's intention is not for pleasure but to produce servants of religion, then there is no harm. By disregarding love and keeping the upper hand, it should be understood that this is not a matter of choice; in all other matters, all wives should be treated equally, for example, in division of time, expenses, food, residence, and even in intimacy, equality is necessary. If a person cannot fulfill these rights completely, then it is not permissible for him to engage in multiple marriages; rather, fulfilling women's rights is such a crucial duty that if a person cannot fulfill them, it is better for him to remain single. It is better to endure bitterness in such pleasures that always keep the divine command on the head. It is better for a person to lead a bitter life in which the divine command always remains on top..."

(Al-Hakam, March 6, 1898, Page 2)
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 316

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Marriage

259

Purposes of Marriage

Marriage. Avoiding falling into sin is a reason. If a person repeatedly looks towards the union of his self and the dominance of lust, and sees that his gaze is often corrupted, then it is permissible to protect oneself from this sin by marrying again. But in this case, one should never violate the rights of the first wife. Instead, it is advisable that the affection of the first wife is increased because a significant portion of a person's youth is spent with her, and a deep bond is already established. It is essential that if a person feels the need for a second marriage for his own well-being, but realizes that marrying another wife would deeply hurt his first wife and cause extreme distress to her, then if he can endure and not be afflicted by immorality, and there is no bloodshed due to any legal necessity, then in such a situation, if a person sacrifices his needs for the sake of the well-being of his first wife and remains content with one wife, there is no harm, and it is appropriate for him not to marry again. The purpose of the Quran Sharif in allowing multiple wives is to keep you steadfast in righteousness and to obtain rewards through other purposes like having righteous offspring, maintaining relatives, and fulfilling their rights. And for the sake of these purposes, the choice is given to marry up to two, three, or four women. But if you cannot maintain justice among them, then it will be a transgression, and instead of earning rewards, you will face punishment due to turning away from one sin to be ready for other sins out of hatred for one sin. Causing heartache is a grave sin, and relationships with women are very delicate. When parents separate them from themselves and hand them over to others, consider what hopes are nurtured in their hearts. Mention of Habib by Hazrat Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib, Page 205-206.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 317

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Marriage

260

Purposes of Marriage

Marriage. Preventing polygamy is a means of goodness. Opponents of Islam object that Islam has allowed many wives. We say, is there any brave and wise objector who can show us where the Quran says that multiple wives must be taken? Indeed, it is a true and entirely natural matter that often human needs necessitate having more than one wife. For example, if a wife becomes blind or is afflicted with a dangerous disease making her unable to manage household affairs, and the husband, out of compassion, does not want to separate from her or expose her to the risk of immoral behavior or indecency, then if the permission for a second marriage is not granted, will immorality and indecency not increase? If a religion or law prohibits multiple marriages, it undoubtedly encourages immorality and indecency. But Islam, which aims to eliminate immorality and indecency from the world, allows multiple marriages for such necessities. Similarly, when there is a lack of offspring in a family due to the death of children, numerous disputes and bloodshed occur in the family. It is essential that by marrying more than one wife, righteous and noble children are born, so virtuous and honorable ladies themselves permit it. Hence, when the matter is examined in detail, it becomes clear and evident. Christians do not even dare to discuss this issue because their Prophet and inspired ones, nay, the noble ancestors of Jesus, peace be upon him, had hundreds and hundreds of wives. And if they claim that they were sinful and wicked, then how can they answer why their inspirations were similar to God's inspirations? There are also some sects among Christians who do not tolerate such disrespect towards the dignity of prophets. Besides...

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 318

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Marriage

261

Purposes of Marriage

Marriage. The issue has not been explicitly stated in the Gospel. The strength of London women has led to the reluctance of a second wife. Then observe the level of modesty and piety in London and Paris. (Al-Hakam, January 10, 1899, Page 8)

Considering Marriage with the First Wife as Defective

It was questioned why some people object to granting permission for a man to marry another woman while his first wife is present. It was stated:

"They want to close the door to two, three, and four wives."

The Amount of Dowry

Someone asked about the appropriate amount. It was said:

"Consent from both sides is essential, and it is not meant that any specific limit is set in the texts or traditions. In our country, the flaw lies in the intention and practice. A dowry of lakhs of rupees is written just to intimidate. It is only written to keep the man in control, and otherwise, other consequences can arise. It is not about the intention of women or the giving of the husband. My advice is that until a dispute arises, as long as it is not proven that she was as willing as the specified amount, it should not be given, considering her status and customs, and then a decision should be made, taking into account her status and customs. Because following bad intentions is not in accordance with the law or religion."

(Al-Hakam, February 10, 1907, Page 4)
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 319

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Marriage

262

The Right of the Husband's Dowry According to His Status

Question: If a woman does not forgive her dowry. Marriage.

It is her right to demand it. She should demand it at the time of marriage, otherwise, she should demand it later. In Punjab and India, it is a tradition that women forgive their dowry at the time of death or before that. It is just a custom that points to kindness. Question: How should the dowry of women who are as lean as a fish's second fat be paid?

Answer: "Allah does not burden a soul beyond that it can bear." (Quran, 2:287)

It should be considered that the dowry must be present according to the husband's status. If his status is not worth ten rupees, how will he pay a dowry of one lakh rupees, and there is no fat of fish. This is included in "Allah does not burden a soul beyond that it can bear." The obligation of paying the dowry is necessary. (Al-Badr, March 16, 1904, Page 6)

A man wanted to forgive the dowry of his wife, but she used to say, "Give me my half of the good deeds, then I will forgive." The husband kept saying that he has very few good deeds, in fact, he has none at all. Now that the woman has passed away, what should the husband do?

He should give her dowry to her heirs. If she has children, they can also take a share in the inheritance, and based on this analogy, the husband can also take a share. (Al-Badr, March 5, 1905, Page 2)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 320

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Marriage

263

The Payment of Dowry Cannot Be Forgiven Before Its Payment

Hazrat Khalifa Masih II states: Marriage

A woman does not have the right to forgive the dowry before receiving it. She should receive her due before considering forgiveness. This is the verdict of Hazrat Masih Maud, peace be upon him. He stated that when Hakim Fazl Din Sahib, may Allah have mercy on him, mentioned that their wives had forgiven the dowry, he said to give them the dowry first. Then if they return it, it can be considered forgiven. When they gave the money, the wives took it and said they would not forgive it. Some jurists say that if the dowry is given and immediately taken back, it is not permissible to stay with the woman for some time. If it is returned later, it can be considered permissible. The statements of the Promised Reformer regarding legal issues, page 209.

While deciding a case, Hazrat Khalifatul Masih II wrote: I decide that a sound five-rupee dowry should be given to the claimant because it is the right of the woman, and sometimes her forgiveness is also not acceptable because in some cases, the occurrence of her forgiveness before the payment according to the principles of Sharia greatly affects the situation, and it is the verdict of Hazrat Masih Maud, peace be upon him. So, before the payment of the dowry, forgiveness holds no reality, especially when in our country, women commonly believe that the dowry is merely a name, and some even consider its receipt as an insult. The statements of the Promised Reformer regarding legal issues, page 212.

Announcing the Marriage is Essential

Mian Allah Bakhsh Sahib of Amritsari raised the issue of the announcements made with the drums. What is your ruling on this matter? He said:

"It is necessary."

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 321

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Marriage

264

The Announcement with Drums at the Time of Marriage

The jurists have deemed the announcement with drums permissible at the time of marriage, and this is because it serves a specific purpose. We must particularly consider the intent behind this practice. Is it done for the sake of announcing the union or to express a form of respect and relationship? It has been observed that some silent marriages have led to losses. That is, when the prerequisites are met, questions of this nature arise. Making the announcement with drums is permissible for the purpose of preventing these shortcomings and for bearing witness. In this case, playing the drums is not prohibited; rather, it symbolizes the distribution of thanks and other gestures. In reality, this also serves the purpose of allowing the relationship to be recognized and appreciated. It is not merely a customary act but an essential matter to legitimize the relationship. When the benefits derived from such actions are examined, the Sharia does not object to it. Because the Sharia itself aims to benefit creation. Extravagance and wastefulness are strictly prohibited, as they bring no benefit to creation but rather lead to harm. Playing the drums is also permissible when the purpose is to publicly announce the marriage and maintain lineage, as the fear of losing lineage can lead to concerns of adultery, which Allah has expressed great displeasure towards. It has been decreed that those who commit adultery should be punished. Therefore, arranging the announcement is necessary; however, it is prohibited if it is done for the sake of hypocrisy, immorality, or going against righteousness and piety. The Sharia is based on leniency, not severity. "Allah does not burden a soul beyond that it can bear." (Quran, 2:287) There is no sign of sanctity regarding playing the drums except that it is for the sake of righteousness and piety, and not for hypocrisy or immorality. The matter ends here, and the announcement with drums has been deemed permissible by the jurists, and the essence is resolved. Therefore, in marriage...

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 322

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Marriage

265

The Announcement at the Time of Marriage

It is permissible to announce the marriage. (Al-Hakam, October 17, 1902, Page 8, 7)

Walima

When asked about the definition of Walima, it was stated:

"Walima is that the one getting married should feed his loved ones after the marriage."

Similarly, on another occasion, it was stated:

"There is no expense in marriage, both parties agreed, and the marriage took place. Later, Walima is a tradition. If it is not possible, then it is also forgiven." (Al-Hakam, February 10, 1907, Page 11)

Songs by Girls at the Wedding

It was asked how the songs sung by young women at weddings are. It was stated:

"The essence is that it is the same. If the songs are clean and pure, there is no harm. When the Messenger of Allah, peace and blessings be upon him, arrived in Medina, young women gathered and sang in his praise. A companion recited poetry melodiously in the mosque, and Hazrat Umar, may Allah be pleased with him, prohibited him. He said, 'I have heard it in front of the Messenger of Allah, peace and blessings be upon him. You did not prohibit it; in fact, you showed mercy for it, and the one for whom you showed mercy used to become a martyr.' The point is that if the songs are not indecent or impure, there is no prohibition. However, men should not attend gatherings of women where there is even a slight hint of indecency." (Al-Badr, February 6, 1908, Page 6)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 323

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Marriage

266

The Essence of Marriage

Marriage, asceticism, piety, sincerity, and purity. But the Holy Prophet Muhammad, peace be upon him, forbade anything contrary to piety and God's pleasure. These are matters on which a person can issue a verdict that goes against piety and God's pleasure, and there is no benefit for creation in them; they are forbidden. Moreover, whoever indulges in extravagance commits a grave sin. If one engages in hypocrisy, it is a sin. Anything that involves extravagance, hypocrisy, or harm to others is forbidden, while that which is pure and sincere is not forbidden; it is not a sin. (Al-Hakam, October 17, 1902, Page 8)

Announcement and Fireworks at the Time of Marriage

A question arose regarding the playing of music and fireworks at weddings, and it was asked:

Our religion is based on ease, not hardship, and actions are judged by intentions. It was not present at the time of the Holy Prophet, peace be upon him. The announcement of marriage should not involve immorality and indecency. It is permissible, and in some cases, necessary because most of the time, marriage prerequisites lead to inheritance issues. Therefore, making the announcement with music and fireworks is permissible to prevent these shortcomings and have an impact on inheritance. Thus, playing music and fireworks is not prohibited if it is done for the sake of righteousness and piety, and not for immorality or extravagance. The matter ends here, and the announcement with music and fireworks has been deemed permissible by the jurists, and the essence is resolved. Therefore, in marriage...

It was asked whether the drums should be played when the bride's procession leaves the groom's house or after the marriage. It was said:

It is futile to dissect such questions. Examine your intention. If your purpose is to show off your status and grandeur, it is frivolous. If your intention is merely to announce the marriage, then there is no harm if the drums are played even when the procession leaves the house. It is not a sin. Even in Islamic battles, drums are played, and it is merely an announcement. (Al-Hakam, April 24, 1903, Page 10)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 324

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Marriage

267

Registering the Dowry Agreement

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that when our respected daughter, Begum Sahiba, got married to Nawab Muhammad Ali Khan Sahib, the dowry was fixed at five thousand six hundred (56000) rupees, and Hazrat Sahib had the dowry agreement duly registered, with many people testifying to it. After Hazrat Sahib's demise, our younger daughter, Umme Tahira Begum, got married to Khan Muhammad Abdullah Khan Sahib, and the dowry was fixed at fifteen thousand (15000) rupees, and this dowry agreement was also properly registered. However, among the brothers, some whose marriages took place during Hazrat Sahib's lifetime did not have their dowry agreements written and registered, and the dowry was fixed at one thousand rupees each. In reality, the number of dowries was usually determined based on the husband's current status and to some extent the wife's status, and the proper writing and registration of the dowry agreement depended on personal circumstances. Since Nawab Muhammad Ali Khan Sahib's estate was not in the English territory but in a state, and there could have been some disputes related to it. Therefore, Hazrat Sahib considered it necessary to have the dowry agreement duly registered, and even otherwise, it is often better in common situations that even if the dowry agreement is not registered, it should at least be documented in writing, and the testimonies of reputable individuals should be recorded. Because in essence, the dowry is also a debt that the husband is obligated to pay. So, just like other types of debts, it is generally better for it to be documented in writing.

It is futile to dissect such questions. Examine your intention. If your purpose is to show off your status and grandeur, it is frivolous. If your intention is merely to announce the marriage, then there is no harm if the drums are played even when the procession leaves the house. It is not a sin. Even in Islamic battles, drums are played, and it is merely an announcement.

(Seeratul Mahdi, Volume 1, Pages 339-338)
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 325

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Marriage

268

Setting Additional Conditions in Marriage

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Mia Khair-ud-Din Sahib Sikhawani informed me in writing that a servant named Tabiyyah of Hazrat Masih Maud was to be married. Her marriage was proposed to a person named Faqir Muhammad of Sakhna Qadian. Hazrat Sahib directed Faqir Muhammad to bring a document. When he brought the document, Hazrat Sahib, in my presence, prepared an article to be written, stating, "I am marrying this woman, and the dowry will be 500 rupees, and I will be responsible for her expenses, and without her consent (or until her life), I will not marry another woman. You have given me the command to transcribe the dowry regulations. So, I transcribed it. Khaksar states that setting additional conditions in marriage is permissible, and Hazrat Sahib wrote... Regarding the second marriage, this condition can also be imposed by the woman that my husband, while being with me, will not contract a second marriage because polygamy is permissible in Islam, not that it is a command. (Seeratul Mahdi, Volume 1, Page 590)

Becoming a Guardian by Hazrat Masih Maud's Daughter

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Mia Rahmatullah Sahib, son of Mia Abdullah Sahib Sanwari, informed me in writing that the sermon of my marriage was read by Hazrat Khalifatul Awwal, but Hazrat Masih Maud himself accepted the proposal from my wife. Because he was a guardian. I consider myself extremely fortunate for this. I thank Allah Almighty for it. The sermon of my marriage must have been read by many, but such a case may have rarely happened with someone else. Everything is from the father Sahib.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 326

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Marriage

269

Marriage

The special mercy and forgiveness of Hazrat Aqdas resulted in this. (Seeratul Mahdi, Volume 2, Pages 126, 125)

It is Better for Widows to Remarry

Offering special advice to women, it was stated: If a woman's husband passes away, then she should marry again. Contracting a second marriage is as sinful as committing a major sin, and spending the whole life as a widow or a spinster, thinking that she has done a great virtuous act and has become a chaste wife, is a severe sin. Being a widow is highly rewarding for women. Such a woman is truly fortunate and pious who, out of fear of evil thoughts, marries someone and does not fear the taunts and curses of wicked women. Women who resist the commandments of Allah and His Messenger are themselves cursed and are the tools of Satan through which Satan carries out his work. The woman whom Allah and His Messenger love should seek an honest and fortunate husband after becoming a widow and remember that engaging in the service of the husband is far better than the duties of being a widow. (Al-Hakam, July 10, 1902, Page 7)

A question was presented in the service of Hazrat Aqdas regarding in which situations is it obligatory for widowed women to remarry. Should age, children, current circumstances, bread, and expenses be considered at the time of her marriage, or not? In other words, is a widow compelled to marry regardless of her age being advanced, having many children, or possessing sufficient wealth? It was stated: The ruling for the marriage of a widow is similar to that of a virgin. Because in some societies, the marriage of a widow is considered dishonorable, and this bad custom has spread widely. Therefore,

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 327

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Marriage

270

Marriage

It has been decreed to marry widows, but this does not mean that every widow must be married. Marriage will only occur if it is appropriate for marriage and necessary. Some women become widows at an old age. In some cases, women are not suitable for marriage. For example, someone may be afflicted with an illness that renders them unsuitable for marriage, or a widow may be in such a state due to complex family relationships that her heart cannot accept marrying again. In such situations, it is not necessary to force a woman to marry. However, it is essential to eliminate the bad custom that forces widows to spend their entire lives without a husband. (Al-Badr, October 10, 1907, Page 11)

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that when four women came from Peshawar regarding the second marriage, among them was a widow, a young woman, and a wealthy woman. I took them to Hazrat. He said, "Young women should get married." I asked, "What should those do who do not desire it or are responsible for children?" or "Who will take care of their upbringing?" He said, "If a woman is confident that she can pass through with honesty and piety, she is permitted not to marry, but it is better for her to marry. A Sikh woman can stay in a Muslim marriage." (Seeratul Mahdi, Volume 2, Page 231)

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Mia Khair-ud-Din Sahib Sikhawani informed me in writing that when Sardar Sundar Singh Sahib of Dharmkot Bagha embraced Islam, his Islamic name was Fazl Haq. His wife was staunchly attached to her Sikh religion. Sardar Fazl Haq Sahib wanted her to embrace Islam as well. One day, in the presence of Hazrat, he...

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 328

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Marriage

271

The Marriage

It was stated that if she had not been a Muslim, the marriage would not have taken place, while staying true to her religion in your home is permissible in Islam. Efforts were made, but she did not come to Sardar Sahib's house. Finally, Sardar Fazl Haq Sahib's marriage took place in Lahore, which was the first time. (Seeratul Mahdi, Volume 2, Page 257)

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that a young marriage took place. The respected wife of Dr. Khalifa Rashid-ud-Din Sahib, the late and forgiven, was married to Syeda Maryam Begum, the daughter of Dr. Abdul Sattar Shah Sahib, the late and forgiven (the wife of Hazrat Khalifa II). I had come from Agra. The marriage took place after Maghrib. When I came to offer congratulations, a woman, Syeda Maryam Begum, was lifted into the lap and brought to the presence. At that time, Umme Nasir Ahmad Sahib was resting in the courtyard of Umm Naseer Ahmad Sahib. Hazrat smiled and stroked Syeda Maryam Begum's head. After the divorce, the marriage took place again. (Seeratul Mahdi, Volume 2, Pages 244-245)

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that the widow Hafiz Hameed Ali Sahib, through Maulvi Abdul Rahman Sahib Jat, Maulvi Fazl Majid, informed me that once Hazrat Masih Maud visited our village. Mia Chiragh Din Sakin's wife, named Masma Hato, had been divorced. They had gone there to reconcile, stayed there overnight, and remarried, and even gave a sermon until late at night. (Seeratul Mahdi, Volume 2, Pages 117-116)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 329

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Marriage

272

The Marriage

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Dr. Mir Muhammad Ismail Sahib informed me that Maulvi Abdul Karim Sahib, may Allah have mercy on him, divorced his second wife for some reason. After a considerable period, maybe close to a year, Hazrat Sahib desired that they reconcile with his wife. Upon investigation, it was found that the divorce was revocable, not final. Therefore, with your permission, their remarriage took place. (Here, the terms revocable and final are not used in technical meanings. The actual meaning of revocable is divorce that can be revoked. The narrator)

Khaksar states that Hazrat Maulvi Abdul Karim Sahib did not have children from his first wife, and Hazrat Sahib wished to have offspring. Therefore, he initiated the marriage. (Seeratul Mahdi, Volume 1, Page 761)

Halala is Haram

Before Islam, the custom of Halala existed among the Arabs, but Islam unequivocally declared this impure custom as Haram, and the Messenger of Allah, peace and blessings be upon him, cursed those who adhere to Halala. It is narrated from Ibn Umar that Halala is akin to adultery, and it is narrated from Hazrat Umar, may Allah be pleased with him, that those who facilitate Halala should be punished. If a man marries a divorced woman, the marriage will be valid only when he truly intends to make her lawful, and if he has the thought in his heart that he will make her lawful after her divorce, then such a marriage is absolutely incorrect, and the one who enters into such a marriage commits adultery with that woman, and the one who encourages such an act is the one who instigates adultery. The purpose of Halala is unanimously forbidden by Islamic scholars, and the Imams and scholars of the past like Hazrat Qatadah, Ata, Imam Hasan, Ibrahim Nakhai, and Hasan Basri...

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 330

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Marriage

273

Nikah

And Mujahid and Sha'bi and Sa'id bin Musayyab and Imam Malik, Laith, Thawri, Imam Ahmad bin Hanbal, and others, the companions, the followers, the followers of the followers, and all the great scholars of knowledge hold its sanctity, and the Shariah of Islam and also the Arabic lexicon call it Zawj, meaning that in reality, in her marriage, a woman should consider all her rights by bringing them into consideration and her marriage contract should be real and genuine, not a trick for someone else. And in the Noble Quran, what is stated, "until she marries another husband" (Al-Baqarah: 231), means that just as in the world, marriages are done with good intentions for one's own purposes, so it is until a divorced woman does not marry another husband, and she does not give her consent to divorce, then her marriage cannot take place again. (Note: We have previously written that in the Noble Quran, this condition is that if three divorces are given in three menstrual cycles, then she will be completely separated. And if by chance another husband wants to divorce her, then she can only return to the first husband, otherwise not. This condition is to prevent divorce and to be brave not to divorce anyone and the person who has faced such a calamity that he is satisfied with permanent separation and three months are also kept so that if someone wants to divorce in anger, his anger subsides. The purpose of the verse is not that a trick is made for the first husband and you do not have a sincere intention to marry, but the marriage will only take place if you marry with your sincere and permanent intention, considering your true intentions, otherwise if you marry with the intention of a trick, then such a marriage will not be correct and will be in the ruling of adultery. Therefore, the person who wants to accuse Islam of Halala should be warned that this is not the religion of Islam, and the Quran and Sahih Bukhari and Muslim and other hadiths...

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 331

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Marriage

274

Nikah

Halala is Haram

Before Islam, the custom of Halala existed among the Arabs, but Islam unequivocally declared this impure custom as Haram, and the Messenger of Allah, peace and blessings be upon him, cursed those who adhere to Halala. It is narrated from Ibn Umar that Halala is akin to adultery, and it is narrated from Hazrat Umar, may Allah be pleased with him, that those who facilitate Halala should be punished. If a man marries a divorced woman, the marriage will be valid only when he truly intends to make her lawful, and if he has the thought in his heart that he will make her lawful after her divorce, then such a marriage is absolutely incorrect, and the one who enters into such a marriage commits adultery with that woman, and the one who encourages such an act is the one who instigates adultery. The purpose of Halala is unanimously forbidden by Islamic scholars, and the Imams and scholars of the past like Hazrat Qatadah, Ata, Imam Hasan, Ibrahim Nakhai, and Hasan Basri...

Offering a Gift in Marriage

Arya Dharam. Spiritual Treasures Volume 10 Pages 67, 66)

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Hazrat Walida Sahiba informed me that before my marriage, it was known to Hazrat Sahib that your second marriage would take place. Therefore, you mentioned this to Maulvi Muhammad Hussain Batalvi because he kept a list of all the girls at that time, and Mir Sahib was also interested in the girls of Ahl-e-Hadith and had frequent meetings with them. So, he mentioned the name of Mir Sahib to Hazrat Sahib. Hazrat Sahib took Mir Sahib's proposal. In the beginning, Mir Sahib did not like the age difference, but eventually they agreed, and then Hazrat Sahib arranged my marriage. Maulvi Nazir Hussain read the marriage sermon. This is the discussion of Monday, 27 Rabi-ul-Awwal 1302 AH. I was about eighteen years old at that time. After the marriage, Hazrat Sahib gave Maulvi Nazir Hussain five rupees and a prayer mat as a gift. Khaksar mentions that at that time, Hazrat Masih Maud's age would be close to fifty years. Walida Sahiba said that your maternal uncles had passed away a year and a half before your marriage. Khaksar mentions that the maternal uncles passed away in 1883, which was the end of the era of the compilation of Barahin, and Walida Sahiba's marriage took place in November 1884, and I came to know from Walida Sahiba that the date of the first marriage was fixed on Sunday but Hazrat Sahib changed it to Monday. (Seeratul Mahdi, Volume 1, Page 51)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 332

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Marriage

275

Relationships with Women During Menstruation Days

A Question: Muslims do not separate from women during menstruation. Nikah

The Answer: I cannot understand the objection of these slanderous people. Why do they not fear Allah when lying? Allah says, "Stay away from women during menstruation and do not approach them until they are pure." (Al-Baqarah: 223) This means to keep away from women during menstruation days and not approach them until they are purified. If such purity is also mentioned in the Vedas, then present a witness, but the intention of these verses is not to touch one's wife without the intention of companionship. This would be absurd and foolish to stretch the matter so far that it becomes a hardship even in civilization's necessities, and to consider women during menstruation as a deadly poison that immediately results in death. If touching a woman without the intention of companionship were forbidden, then poor women would be in great distress. If they were sick, no one could even check their pulse; if they fell, no one could lift them with their hands; if they needed support due to pain, no one could provide it; if they died, no one could bury them because they had become so impure that even touching them would be forbidden. These are all the ignorances of the ignorant, and the truth is that during menstruation, it becomes forbidden for husbands to have companionship with their wives, but love for one's wife and the effects of love are not forbidden.

Offering a Gift in Marriage

Arya Dharam. Spiritual Treasures Volume 10 Pages 48, 49

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 333

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Marriage

276

Nikah

A condition for the boy to give his daughter is that in return, he should also give his daughter to his son. However, as Hazrat Masih Maud, peace be upon him, said, if decisions of both parties are made at different times and not based on giving each other's daughters, then there is no objection. (Al-Fadl, January 15, 1918, Page 4)

Prohibition of Mut'ah Marriage

God did not provide any guidance other than Nikah in the Quran, except for Mut'ah. However, there is a sect in Shia religion that temporarily performs Mut'ah, meaning that there will be Nikah for a certain period, and then there will be divorce, and this is called Mut'ah. But there is no connection of this issue with the New Testament. (Naseem Dawat, Spiritual Treasures Volume 19, Pages 443-442)

Such a marriage in which the time for divorce is fixed is prohibited in our religion. The Quran clearly prohibits it. Among the Arabs, before Islam, there used to be such marriages, which the Quran prohibited after its revelation. Only some Shia sects adhere to it, but they are trapped in the customs of ignorance, and it is not permissible for any scholar to refer to someone else's mistake to cover up their own mistake. There is no ruling of Mut'ah in Islam. (Sanatan Dharam, Spiritual Treasures Volume 19, Page 470)

Mut'ah is just the name of a marriage that has been limited to a specific period, then besides that, Mut'ah in early Islam, i.e., at a time when Muslims were very few, was allowed only for three days, and it is proven from authentic hadiths that the permission for such a type was as for three days, as in the case of a woman in extreme restlessness, it becomes permissible, and then...

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 334

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Marriage

277

Nikah

Mut'ah is Haram

Just as pork and alcohol are forbidden, Mut'ah has been made forbidden by the laws of Nikah, leaving no room for Mut'ah. The Quran mentions the rights of men over women and the rights of women over men in matters of Nikah, but there is no mention of Mut'ah in the Quran. If Mut'ah existed in Islam, then its rules would have been elaborated just like the rules of Nikah, but there is no mention of Mut'ah in the Quran or the Hadiths. It will be evident to those who study the Quran and Hadiths that the laws of Mut'ah are not part of Islamic teachings. Now, it is clear that if Mut'ah were a part of Islamic laws, its rules would have been explicitly stated, and some mention of it would have been made in matters of inheritance. Therefore, it is apparent that Mut'ah is not a part of Islamic teachings. If some Hadiths are considered, it is only understood that when some companions were far from their homes and families, for a time, Mut'ah was permitted for three days due to their extreme necessity, and then it was made forbidden just like in Islam, pork, and alcohol are forbidden. Since temporary rulings that are not eternal are not included in the Shariah, the laws of Mut'ah were not mentioned in the Quran and Hadiths. The actual truth is that before Islam, Mut'ah was not only permissible but also a common practice among the Arabs, and Islamic Shariah gradually changed the customs of the Arabs. So, when some companions were in need of Mut'ah, at that time, the Prophet (peace be upon him) allowed some companions to practice it in accordance with the prevailing custom. Because there was no explicit prohibition in the Quran at that time, the Prophet (peace be upon him) allowed some companions to practice it after making administrative and consultative arrangements in accordance with that custom, as there was no objection in the Quran at that time. Then, after a few days...

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 335

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Marriage

278

Nikah

The detailed and elaborate guidance regarding Nikah revealed in the Quran was contradictory and opposed to Mut'ah, hence proving its prohibition definitively. It is worth noting that Mut'ah was only for three days, but revelation and inspiration did not open the door to its legitimacy. It was already prevalent among the Arabs, and when the companions faced a state of homelessness, Hazrat (peace be upon him) saw that Mut'ah was a temporary marriage. There is no wrongdoing in it. It is not the case that a woman who is in a temporary marriage with a man is committing adultery. In reality, it is a marriage with a widow or a virgin that is contracted for a specific period. So, remember that there is nothing contrary to Nikah in Mut'ah. It was permitted as a matter of ijtihad based on the initial customs, but Allah Almighty intended to eliminate such customs as well as the indecent practices of the Arabs. So, Mut'ah was also abolished until the Day of Judgment. It should also be considered that Mut'ah was not just for three days, but it was a common practice among the Arabs before Islam. Islamic Shariah gradually eradicated the customs of the Arabs. When the companions needed Mut'ah due to their circumstances, the Prophet (peace be upon him) allowed some companions to practice it as a temporary measure in line with the prevailing custom. Since there was no explicit prohibition in the Quran at that time, the Prophet (peace be upon him) permitted some companions to practice it after making administrative and consultative arrangements according to that custom, as there was no objection in the Quran at that time. Then, after a few days...

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 336

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Marriage

279

Nikah

The custom was that is, to marry for a specific period, then give divorce, and one of the reasons for spreading this custom was that people who were associated with armies and traveled to other countries or stayed in other countries for trade for a while. They needed temporary marriages, meaning Mut'ah. Sometimes it was also the case that women from other countries were informed in advance that they were not willing to go, so marriage was done with the intention that the divorce would be given on a certain date. So, it is true that some Muslims also acted on this ancient custom once or twice. But it was not by revelation and inspiration, but rather it was a common practice based on the prevailing custom in the community. However, besides Mut'ah, there is nothing else that a marriage is done until a certain date is fixed, and divine revelation made it forbidden in the end. It is not like the condition for a real son (Noor-ul-Quran Number 2. Spiritual Treasures Volume 9 Page 450).

Responding to an objection raised by Aryas, you said:

Now we turn our attention to the baseless objection of those Aryas who have raised objections regarding the marriage of Zainab. These objectors have based their objections on two things: (1) If the adoptive father gives divorce to his adopted daughter, then it is not permissible for the adopter to marry that woman. (2) If Zainab was dissatisfied with the marriage of the Holy Prophet, then it is as if the Holy Prophet fabricated an excuse based on Zainab's reasonable excuse that revelation has descended upon me. So, we respond to these two points below. The response of the guardians is that the claim made by those who adopt is completely false and invalid that the adopted son becomes a real son and all the rules regarding sons apply to him.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 337

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Marriage

280

Nikah

It is evident that the law of nature refutes this baseless claim because the child's limbs are part of the same sperm from which the child is formed. Just as its members are of the same race, so are its national characteristics. If it resembles the English in having fair skin, it also shares in that fairness. If it is Ethiopian, it also inherits that blackness. If it is sickly, this unfortunate one also falls into the same affliction. The purpose for which the reality of the sperm is evident is manifested in the child, just as wheat produces wheat and chickpeas yield chickpeas. Therefore, assigning one's sperm to someone else's son is contrary to established facts.

It is clear that events cannot change the reality merely by verbal claims. For example, if someone says that he mistook a piece of silver for a piece of gold, it will not turn into gold by his saying so. And if he eats it based on that delusion, he will certainly die. In the same way, when God created Zaid from the sperm of Bakr, making him Bakr's son, it cannot be claimed that he is Khalid's son. Khalid cannot have any relation to him. It is evident that a person cannot become the father of two fathers. So, if the adopter has actually become a father, then it must be determined on what basis the real fatherhood has been claimed. The purpose is not at all obscene that they intend to change the established facts created by God...

The intention is not to change the established facts created by God in any way. Now, since reason cannot accept in any way that the adopter actually becomes his own son, it is incumbent upon those who raise objections to prove their claim before objecting. In reality, it is not possible for the adopter to become his own son, so those who object must prove their claim before objecting.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 338

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Marriage

281

Nikah

It should be remembered that Zaid, who was the first husband of Zainab, was actually a slave of the Prophet Muhammad, peace be upon him. Due to his noble nature, the Prophet freed him, and at times, he referred to him as his son to remove the stigma of slavery from him. However, among the Arabs, a custom had developed that if someone's teacher, master, or owner called him a son, he was considered a son. This custom was extremely corrupt and also indecent because while all humans are of the same species, those who are equal in humanity are like brothers and those who are older are like fathers. But if, for example, a Hindu, following the customs of his community, were to call a man his father or a woman his sister, would it then be necessary that they become actual blood relatives and inherit each other's wealth? If this were the case, then a wicked person could claim someone with no offspring and wealth as his son merely by verbal assertion. If it were possible for someone to become a father just by words, then why doesn't one become a father just by words alone? So, if this were true, then for the destitute and the unfortunate, the practice of false claims or false deaths would also become an excellent solution. This means that people could claim to be the father of someone upon seeing a person who possesses assets worth millions or billions but has no heirs, saying, "I have made you my son." So, if he has actually become a father, then it would be necessary that after the death of this heirless person, all the wealth should go to that claimant. And if he could not become a father, then it would be necessary to admit that this issue is false, and similarly, a person could deceive someone by calling them a son. (Arya Dharam. Spiritual Treasures Volume 10 Pages 55-58)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 339

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Marriage

282

Nikah

Permissibility of Marriage with an Adopted Daughter's Divorced Wife

Allah Almighty had already decreed in the Holy Quran that you are forbidden to marry the wives of your biological sons. As the verse states: "And lawful for you are [all others] beyond these, [provided] that you seek them [in marriage] with [gifts from] your property, desiring chastity, not unlawful sexual intercourse." (Quran, An-Nisa: 24) This law had already been established by divine revelation in the Quran, and the incident of Zainab came as a clarification later. So, now it is clear to everyone that the Quran made this decision in accordance with the law that had already been established. The Quran instructs to open and see that the story of Zainab is indeed part of the Quran, but the law that an adopted son's divorced wife cannot be haram was already present in the earlier part. At that time when Zaid had not yet married Zainab, you can open the Quran yourself and see these verses and bring a sense of shame to your actions. Then in Surah Al-Ahzab, it is stated: "God has not made for a man two hearts in his interior. And He has not made your wives whom you declare unlawful your mothers. And He has not made your adopted sons your [true] sons. That is [merely] a saying of your mouths, but God says the truth, and He guides to the [right] way. Call them by [the names of] their fathers; it is more just in the sight of Allah." (Quran, Al-Ahzab: 5, 6) This means that Allah has not created two hearts in anyone's abdomen, so if you say to someone that you are my heart, then two hearts will not be formed in his abdomen. The heart will remain one. Similarly, the one you call mother cannot become your mother, and likewise, God has not actually made those you call sons from your mouth to be your sons. These are just words from your mouth, and God speaks the truth and guides the right path. Call your mouth-made sons by their fathers' names. This is a Quranic teaching. But since Allah was pleased to remove the disapproval of the old custom by placing the face of His pure Prophet in it and keeping it away from the hearts, this example is a divine intention...

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 340

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Marriage

283

Nikah

Allah Almighty decreed that when the divorce of the freed slave's wife from the husband of the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) reached its final stage, Allah joined her in marriage with the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him). Reading the Quranic verses on marriage does not mean that Zainab and the Holy Prophet's (peace be upon him) union was not accepted willingly, rather it was a matter of divine decree. To consider this as a case of Zainab being settled in the Prophet's household is baseless and unjust. Those who do not fear Allah Almighty should provide authentic evidence from Hadith or the Quran to support their claim. It is also not known that the one who performs the marriage ceremony in Islam automatically becomes the father; rather, the consent of both parties is essential before the marriage is solemnized. It is evident that one cannot become a son or a mother just by verbal claims. For instance, if we ask the Aryas, if a person in anger or deceit calls his wife his mother according to their religion, will she then become forbidden to him, leading to divorce? This notion is absurd because divorce cannot be pronounced in the Arya religion, even if one calls his wife not once but a thousand times as his mother or grandmother. Similarly, just by verbal assertion, a woman cannot become a mother or grandmother, so how can a non-relative become a son just by words, and how can it be accepted that he has indeed become a son? The words of God cannot be contradicted, so it is undoubtedly true that if a woman cannot become a mother just by words, then similarly, a non-relative cannot become a son just by verbal claims. (Arya Dharam. Spiritual Treasures Volume 10 Pages 58-60)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 341

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Divorce

284

Divorce

The Wisdom in Permitting Divorce

If a woman becomes a source of distress and calamity, why should we ever think that God would be displeased if we grant her a divorce? I attribute the severity of the heart to the person who allows that woman to stay with him, not to the person who separates her from his home under disagreeable circumstances. Keeping a woman in such circumstances is a severity greater than divorce. Divorce is a calamity chosen in place of a worse calamity. All contracts are broken due to bad faith, so what reasonable evidence is there that a marriage contract cannot be broken? And why is it that the nature of marriage is different from all other contracts? Jesus permitted divorce with the condition of adultery, but ultimately, the permission was revoked. Marriage is for union, not because we are troubled by constant hesitation and conflict.

(Arya Dharam. Spiritual Treasures Volume 10 Pages 53-54 Footnote)

Why Was the Right of Divorce Given to Men?

The objector said: One objection presented against the Holy Quran is that divorce is in the hands of the husband. Perhaps it is understood from this that men and women are equal in status, so in this case, giving the right of divorce solely to men would undoubtedly be objectionable. So, the answer to this objection is that men and women are by no means equal. The ancient experience of the world has proven that men are superior to women in physical and intellectual powers and hold the rare and exceptional command. So when a man's status, based on his apparent and internal strengths, surpasses that of women, then it is indeed fair that men and women have separate...

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 342

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Divorce

285

Divorce

The state of divorce should be left in the hands of men. Throughout the world, it has been favored by human nature that men grant divorce to women in times of need, and men have an additional right over women that men are responsible for all aspects of a woman's life, as Allah Almighty states in the Noble Quran: "And upon the father is the mothers' provision and their clothing." (Quran, Al-Baqarah: 234) This indicates that men are responsible for providing for women's needs for food or clothing. It is clear that men are the nurturers, benefactors, and responsible for the comfort of women, and they are the benefactors and lords for women. Similarly, men have been given authority over women's national characteristics based on women's natural qualities. Since the world began, men have ruled over women, and to the extent that the perfection of physical and intellectual powers has been bestowed upon men, women have not been granted the powers that men possess. It is stated in the Noble Quran that if a man gives his wife a mountain of gold with kindness and generosity, he should not take her back in the state of divorce. It is evident that in Islam, to what extent women have been honored, men have been appointed as servants for women, and in any case, in the Noble Quran, it is commanded for men: "Live with them in kindness." (Quran, An-Nisa: 20) Meaning, treat your wives with such good behavior that everyone can know that you treat your wife with kindness and generosity. (Chashma Ma'arif - Spiritual Treasures Volume 23 Pages 286-288)

Why Was the Right of Divorce Given to Men?

The objector said: One objection presented against the Holy Quran is that divorce is in the hands of the husband. Perhaps it is understood from this that men and women are equal in status, so in this case, giving the right of divorce solely to men would undoubtedly be objectionable. So, the answer to this objection is that men and women are by no means equal. The ancient experience of the world has proven that men are superior to women in physical and intellectual powers and hold the rare and exceptional command. So when a man's status, based on his apparent and internal strengths, surpasses that of women, then it is indeed fair that men and women have separate...

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 343

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Divorce

286

Divorce

Marriage Contracts Are Subject to Dissolution After the Conditions Are Broken

It should be noted that just as marriage contracts are subject to dissolution after the conditions are broken, so is this contract. The only difference is that if the conditions set by the man are violated, the woman cannot dissolve the marriage herself, just as she cannot marry herself. Instead, the ruler of the time can annul the marriage, just as the guardian can contract the marriage. And this authority is due to his natural impetuosity and lack of mental deficiency. (Arya Dharam. Spiritual Treasures Volume 10 Page 37)

Divorce Is Not Solely Due to Adultery

The Gospel states that one should not divorce his wife except for adultery. But the Noble Quran considers that divorce is not solely due to adultery but if enmity arises between the man and woman, and they do not agree, or for example, if there is suspicion or if the woman, though not an adulteress, exhibits the characteristics of adultery and is found with men other than her husband, then in all these cases, the husband's opinion is given priority to decide whether to let her go. But there is still emphasis and very strict emphasis that one should not rush into giving divorce. Now it is apparent that the teachings of the Noble Quran are in accordance with human needs, and leaving them will inevitably lead to some kind of corruption. This is why some European governments had to pass laws allowing divorce.

After Divorce, the Woman Has the Right to Mehr

If it is said that Muslims divorce women without reason, you should know that Islam has prohibited frivolous actions as mentioned in the Quran: "And they who turn away from ill speech." (Quran, Al-Mu'minun: 4) And in the Quran, those who divorce without reason are severely admonished.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 344

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Divorce

287

Divorce

The Right of Divorce and Mehr

Reflect on this: Muslims spend a considerable amount on marrying a woman, and a significant Mehr (dowry) is the responsibility of many women. Some may have Mehr in thousands, while others may have it in lakhs or even millions. This Mehr is the right of the woman, and at the time of divorce, it is her choice whether to claim it or not. Moreover, the Quran commands that if divorce is given to a woman, the amount of Mehr given to her before the divorce will remain hers. And if a woman has children, the responsibilities of the children are in addition to this. Therefore, a Muslim does not take the name of divorce until the life of the woman is in danger due to the woman's actions.

(Arya Dharam. Spiritual Treasures Volume 10 Page 40)

The Law of Divorce is a Mercy

In the Gospel, the condition for divorce was only adultery, and there was no mention of other reasons that create enmity between a man and a woman. Therefore, the Christian community could not tolerate this flaw, and ultimately, a law on divorce had to be passed in America. So think, where did this law go from the Gospel? And O women! Do not worry, what you have found in the book is not like the Gospel, and just as men's rights are preserved in that book, women's rights are also preserved. If a woman is dissatisfied with the multiple marriages of a man, she can seek divorce through the ruling authority. (Kishti Noah - Spiritual Treasures Volume 19 Pages 80, 81)

The Necessity of Divorce

Naturally, such calamities are always possible for every community, which can only be avoided by divorce. For example, if a woman is adulterous, how can her husband's honor allow her to be called his wife when she continues in a state of adultery day and night?

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 345

فقه المسیح

Chapter: Divorce

288

Divorce

Continuously engaged. Similarly, if someone's enemy progresses to the extent that his life is endangered due to the enmity, can he live in peace with such a woman? Rather, a man of honor, when he sees such corruption in his wife that strangers indulge with her, kiss her, and they become intimate with her, and she does all these things joyfully, then it is not appropriate for him to continue a relationship with such an impure woman. A man does not want to cut off his limb with his own hands. It is only when a great calamity occurs that it is amputated.

(Footnote: Allah Almighty permitted men to give divorce at times of necessity and did not explicitly say that divorce should be given for a woman's adultery or other indecencies. The wisdom behind this is that Allah Almighty wanted to avoid the publicizing of a woman's faults. If divorce was announced for adultery, people would think that there is suspicion of some wrongdoing on that woman or that she has committed certain indecencies, but now this secret is confined to the husband.)

So, the wise ruler who has recommended marriage for the welfare of humanity and desired that men and women unite, he has also allowed when evils become apparent that if it is assumed that a decayed tooth or a broken limb or a fractured bone-like corrupt part is separated, then the machine stops working and saves itself from excessive harm because...

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 346

فقہ المسيح

Chapter: Divorce

289

Divorce

The union that cannot yield benefits due to the reasons that cause animosity is not truly a union. (Arya Dharam. Spiritual Treasures Volume 10 Pages 65, 66)

It is not necessary to manifest the reason for divorce

A man granted divorce to his wife, and the relatives of the woman complained that divorce was given without reason and cause. It was found from the man's statements that if a punishment were to be given to her, she is not ready to bear it. The relatives who complained had the intention that prosperity should return. On this, the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "The matter between a man and a woman is not fully disclosed. Sometimes it happens that a defect is not found in women, but the temperaments are not in harmony, which disrupts mutual social life. In such a situation, a man can give divorce. Sometimes a woman is stubborn and very pious and chaste...and even though the husband has mercy on her, and she cries, yet because her temperament is disliked, the husband can give divorce. The lack of harmony in temperaments is also a divine command, so we cannot interfere in what has happened. The dispute over Mehr should be resolved mutually. Can an old woman be divorced?

(Al Badr, May 1, 1903, Page 117)

And the objection that the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) was ready to divorce his wife Sauda due to old age is entirely false and contrary to reality. Those who have practiced such customs could not provide evidence that the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) had such an intention. The actual truth is as mentioned in authentic Hadith books...

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 347

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Divorce

290

Divorce

It is mentioned that Sauda herself, due to her old age, feared that now my condition is not desirable. It is possible that the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) felt a natural aversion that is necessary for human nature and gave me a divorce. It is also possible that he had understood some aversion in his heart and the fear of divorce had settled in his heart because women often have suspicions and doubts in such matters, so he himself expressed that I do not want anything other than this and my state is not in your favor. In the book "Nil Al-Awtar," on page 140, there is a narration: "Indeed, Sauda bint Zam'ah, when she aged and feared that the Messenger of Allah might divorce her, she said, 'O Messenger of Allah, I have gifted my day to Aisha,' and he accepted that from her..." This narration is also reported by Sa'd, Sa'id ibn Mansur, Tirmidhi, and Abd al-Razzaq. Al-Hafiz mentioned in Al-Fath that these narrations indicate the fear of divorce. Meaning, Sauda bint Zam'ah feared that due to her old age, the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) might separate from her. So she said, "O Messenger of Allah, I have gifted my day to Aisha." He accepted her request. Ibn Sa'd, Sa'id ibn Mansur, Tirmidhi, and Abd al-Razzaq have also reported this narration, and it is written in Al-Fath that these narrations indicate that Sauda herself feared divorce. Now, it is clear from this Hadith that in reality, the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) did not have any intention, but Sauda herself, after considering her old age, had formed this thought in her heart. Even if we ignore the apparent and the manifested in these narrations and assume that the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) intended to divorce Sauda due to a natural aversion to her old age, even then there is no harm in it, and this matter is not against any moral condition. Because the situation in which a woman and a man...

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 348

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Divorce

291

Divorce

Relationships in divorce are conditional. If any situation arises where the man is unable to fulfill the rights of that relationship due to minor excuses, then if he takes action based on the principles of righteousness, there is no objection from reason. (Noor Al-Quran - Spiritual Treasures Volume 9 Pages 380-382)

Do Not Rush into Divorce

Hazrat Masih-e-Ma'ood (peace be upon him) advised his community:

"Pray for the spiritual and physical goodness of your wives and refrain from divorce hastily because in the sight of God, the person who quickly gives divorce is like breaking a dirty vessel. The one who God has joined should not be broken hastily."

(Appendix Tuhfa Golwariya - Spiritual Treasures Volume 17 Page 75)

Editor Sahib writes that it has been observed and experienced that when a person wants to sever ties with a woman due to minor excuses, this act becomes a cause of displeasure for Hazrat Masih-e-Ma'ood (peace be upon him). There is a mention of an incident where a person was traveling and he wrote to his wife that if she did not respond to his letter promptly, divorce would be given to her. It is heard that Hazrat Aqdas (peace be upon him) said:

"When a person becomes so quick to sever ties, how can we hope that our relationship with him is firm."

Similarly, there was an incident a few days ago where a gentleman, out of a momentary desire, contracted a second marriage with an honorable girl but later, due to many minor excuses within ten months, he wanted to sever ties with her. On this, Hazrat Aqdas (peace be upon him) expressed great...

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 349

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Divorce

292

Divorce

Displeased and Stated:

"I am so angry that I cannot bear it, and to adopt such a cruel way after being part of our community is a grave fault. Therefore, the next day, Hazrat Ali (peace be upon him) issued the decision that the man should keep his new wife separate, and the first wife should stay where she was. If the first wife is given a night, then give a night to the second wife, and the second wife is not a slave but a wife. She should not be treated as a slave by the first wife. A similar incident happened several years ago when a man contracted a second marriage with the intention of having children, and after the second wife suffered harm due to competition and domestic disputes, he, in distress, divorced the second wife. Upon this, Hazrat Aqdas (peace be upon him) expressed dissatisfaction. Therefore, this husband then reconciled with the second wife and took her back into his marriage, and by the grace of God, she has been living happily in his house ever since."

(Al Badr, June 26, 1903, Page 178)

Conditional Divorce Stated:

"If a condition is set, and that condition is met, then divorce occurs, and when that condition is fulfilled, then indeed divorce takes place. For example, if someone says, 'If I eat a certain fruit, then divorce happens,' and then he eats that fruit, divorce occurs."

(Al Badr, June 12, 1903, Page 162)

Hazrat Pir Siraj-ul-Haq Sahib Naumani writes that during a discussion with Maulvi Muhammad Hussain Batalvi, Hazrat Masih-e-Ma'ood (peace be upon him) stated:

"The belief of Maulvi Sahib is in no way correct and accurate that the Hadith takes precedence over the Noble Quran. It is evident to the readers that since the Noble Quran is a revealed text and all...

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 350

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Divorce

293

Divorce

In the time of the Noble Messenger of Allah (peace be upon him), a divine arrangement was established, and the Hadiths were not organized in the same manner. The status and degree that the Noble Quran holds are not held by the Hadiths because these narrations have reached the level of Hadiths. If a person swears that the Noble Quran is the literal word of Allah, and if this is not the case, then divorce is pronounced on my wife, then legally divorce cannot be imposed on his wife. And if he swears in relation to the Hadiths and says that word by word, letter by letter, this is what the Hadith is that came from the mouth of the Messenger of Allah (peace be upon him). If this is not the case, then my wife is indeed in danger of divorce. This is the essence of the speech of His Holiness the Promised Messiah (peace be upon him). (Tazkiratul Mahdi, Page 161)

Divorce and Halalah

A person asked whether the divorce written three times at once is valid or not. In response, it was stated:

If according to the Quran, three divorces have been given, and between each of them, the period mentioned in the Quran has been observed, then after the completion of the waiting period of all three, no relationship remains between that husband and that wife. However, if another person marries that woman after the waiting period and then coincidentally divorces her, then the first husband is allowed to marry her, but if the second husband gives divorce to the wife for the sake of the first husband or in consideration of the first husband, then this is Halalah and it is forbidden. But if three divorces are given at the same time, then the benefit given to that husband is that even after the waiting period, he can marry that woman because this was an invalid divorce and was not in accordance with the commands of Allah and His Messenger.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 351

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Divorce

294

Divorce

Actually, upon studying the Noble Quran, it becomes clear that Allah Almighty dislikes the separation of old relationships between husbands and wives. That is why He has laid down strict conditions for divorce. After the waiting period, giving three divorces and still living in the same place, etc., all these matters are only there so that perhaps at some point their heartaches will subside, and they will reconcile. It is often seen that sometimes close relatives engage in disputes and come to the authorities with their complaints during moments of excitement, and the wise authorities tell them to come back after a week. The real purpose is just that they reconcile and their fervor subsides, so then their opposition will no longer remain. That's why they take this step knowing that it is against their best interests. Similarly, Allah Almighty has also provided a sufficient time for men and women to separate for the sake of perhaps thinking about their welfare. Allah says: Divorce is twice. (Al-Baqarah: 230) This means that after two divorces, either they are kept together nicely or they are separated amicably. If even after such a long period, they do not reconcile, then it is unlikely that they can be reconciled. Divorce should be given at intervals. (Al-Hakam, April 10, 1903, Page 14)

Hazrat Masih-e-Ma'ood (peace be upon him) explained the verses about divorce in the Noble Quran by stating:

And the divorced women must wait for three menstrual periods. (Al-Baqarah: 229) Divorce is twice.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 352

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Divorce

295

Divorce

Kind Treatment or Release with Goodness... (Al-Baqarah: 230) ...And it is necessary that the women who have been divorced wait for three menstrual periods, which are approximately three months. After each menstruation, the husband gives divorce, and when the third month arrives, the husband should be cautious that now either he gives the third divorce along with permanent separation and termination of the relationship, or he refrains from the third divorce and accommodates the woman with good companionship in his home. It is not permissible that the dowry given before the divorce is taken back. If the third divorce, which occurs after the third menstruation, is given, then now that woman is no longer his wife, and until she marries another husband and that marriage is not terminated, the first husband cannot remarry her. (Arya Dharam. Spiritual Treasures Volume 10 Pages 52-53)

Issuing Three Divorces at Once is Not Allowed

A person asked:

"Can divorce be completed at once?"

In response, it was stated:

Divorce cannot be completed at once. Three menstrual periods are necessary in divorce. Scholars have allowed issuing three divorces at once, but it is also considered that after the waiting period, if the husband wishes to reconcile, the woman can marry the same husband or another person. According to the Quran, when three divorces are given, the first husband cannot remarry that woman until she enters into another marriage, and then if the second husband intentionally divorces her to allow the first husband to remarry her, this is considered Halalah, which is forbidden. Scholars have allowed that if three divorces are given at once, the husband can still marry that woman after the waiting period because this was an invalid divorce and not in accordance with the commands of Allah and His Messenger.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 353

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Divorce

296

Divorce

Permissible and Then the Ruling of Marriage After the Waiting Period...

It is permissible, and then after the passage of the waiting period, the ruling of marriage with the same husband was given because he did not give divorce in a Shariah-compliant manner. It is known from the Noble Quran that Allah Almighty dislikes divorce greatly because it leads to the destruction of the household of both the husband and wife. Therefore, the period of three divorces and three menstrual cycles has been prescribed so that during this time, both can understand their situation well and if they wish for reconciliation, they can do so. (Al Badr, April 24, 1903, Page 105)

A person wrote a letter to Hazrat Masih-e-Ma'ood seeking a verdict that a person, in a state of extreme anger, gave his wife three divorces, although he did not have a genuine intention. Now, both do not want to tarnish their reputation and do not wish to break their relationship. In response, it was written:

"The verdict is that when divorce is given in one sitting, it is invalid and against the Quran, so reconciliation can be made. Only remarriage should take place, and this is the right way."

(Al Badr, January 31, 1907, Page 4)

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Hafiz Hameed Ali Sahib, through Maulvi Abdul Rahman Sahib Jatt Maulvi Fazil, informed me that once Hazrat Masih-e-Ma'ood (peace be upon him) visited our village Moza Kuralian. Miyan Chiragh Din was a resident there, and he had given divorce to his wife, Masma Huso. Hazrat went there to reconcile, stayed there at night, and then solemnized their marriage again, and also delivered a sermon until late at night.

(Seeratul Mahdi, Volume 2, Pages 116, 117)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 354

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Divorce

297

Divorce

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Dr. Mir Muhammad Ismail Sahib informed me that Maulvi Abdul Karim Sahib (may Allah have mercy on him) gave a quick divorce to his second wife for some reason. Then a considerable time, perhaps close to a year, passed. So, Hazrat Sahib wanted to reconcile with that wife. Upon investigation, it was found that the divorce was not final but revocable. Therefore, with your permission, their marriage was solemnized again. (Here, "bain" actually means divorce. - Translator)

Khaksar adds that Hazrat Maulvi Abdul Karim Sahib's first wife did not bear children, and Hazrat Sahib wished to have children. That is why you initiated the marriage. (Seeratul Mahdi, Volume 1, Page 761)

A Minor's Guardian Can Issue Divorce

Question: If the guardian of a minor boy or girl arranges their marriage and they are still minors, and a situation arises where divorce is necessary, can the guardian issue the divorce?

Answer:

"Yes, the guardian can indeed issue the divorce."

(Al Badr, July 25, 1907, Page 11)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 355

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Divorce

298

Divorce

Woman's Right to Initiate Divorce...

It was stated:

Islamic law has not only given men the authority to divorce when they see a fault or disagreement but has also granted women the right to seek divorce through the authorities. And when a woman seeks divorce through the authorities, in Islamic terminology, it is called Khulah. If a woman finds a man oppressive, unjust, intolerable, or for any other reason, changes her religion, or faces any situation where it is better for her to live separately in her own home, then in all these circumstances, the woman or her guardian should complain to the authorities, and it will be necessary for the authorities that if the woman's complaint is deemed valid, then she should be separated from that man by her own authority and the marriage should be annulled. But in this case, the man also needs to be brought to court to explain why the woman should not be separated from him. Now see how just it is that Islam did not like that a woman without a guardian who could be her father, brother, or any other dear one, could marry someone on her own. Similarly, Islam did not like that a woman should separate from her husband on her own like a man divorces. Even more caution is exercised in the case of separation that the authority of the time is also obligatory so that the woman, due to her mental deficiency, does not cause any harm to herself.

(Chashma Ma'rifat, Spiritual Treasures Volume 23 Pages 289, 288)

Regarding Objections to Polygamy Mentioning the Woman's Right to Initiate Divorce

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 356

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Divorce

299

Divorce

When a Person Marries Two Wives...

It is not a concern for Allah Almighty if a person marries two wives; if there is a concern, it is for the wife who is the first wife or the second wife. So, if the first wife considers her right violated in this marriage, she can seek divorce to free herself from that dispute. And if the husband does not grant the divorce, then through the authority of the time, she can seek Khulah. And if the second wife feels any concern, she can resolve her own benefit or loss. (Chashma Ma'rifat, Spiritual Treasures Volume 23 Page 247)

The Reason for Seeking Divorce through the Authority of the Time

It was stated:

Marriage among Muslims is a contract that includes the husband's provision, commitment, and maintenance, and the conditions of Islam and good conduct. And just as all other contracts become void when the conditions are broken, this contract also becomes void after the conditions are broken. The only difference is that if the husband's conditions are broken, the woman cannot dissolve the marriage herself as she cannot marry herself, but through the authority of the time, she can seek dissolution of the marriage just as the guardian can dissolve the marriage, and this choice is due to her natural impetuosity and mental deficiency. (Arya Dharam. Spiritual Treasures Volume 10 Page 37)

Divorce Should Not Be Rushed

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Dr. Mir Muhammad Ismail Sahib informed me that once Miyan Mairaj-ud-Din brought a non-Muslim woman from Lahore. When their marriage was mentioned, Hafiz Azim Bakhsh Sahib, may Allah have mercy on him, informed me from Patiala

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 357

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Divorce

300

Divorce

Khulah Requested...

It was stated:

Hazrat Masih-e-Ma'ood (peace be upon him) granted permission for Khulah, and the marriage was solemnized. The next day, Masma Huso refused to go to Hafiz Sahib's place and expressed her desire for Khulah. Khalifah Rajab Deen Sahib Lahori presented this matter in Masjid Mubarak in the service of Hazrat Sahib. He said, "Do not rush. Be patient for now. If things do not improve, then Khulah can be granted." Upon this, Hazrat Sahib, who was a very humble person, gestured with his hand in front of Hazrat Sahib, indicating that the situation was very difficult for Hafiz Sahib. Hazrat Sahib granted permission for Khulah. However, they were brought together once again with caution. But the woman was still not satisfied, and eventually, the divorce took place. (Seeratul Mahdi, Volume 1, Pages 741, 740)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 358

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Inheritance

301

Inheritance

Right of Inheritance for a Disobedient Woman...

It was stated:

A person received a letter from Hazrat inquiring about a situation where a person, for example, named Zaid, passed away childless. Zaid had a wife who was married to him during his lifetime. Due to the fact that she did not bear children from her husband, she resided in her brother's house and continued to live there until Zaid's death. After Zaid's death, this woman, without obtaining a legitimate divorce from her first husband, married another person, which is unlawful. Are those who are entitled to Zaid's estate also entitled to his wife, or should she not receive a share?

In response, it was stated:

"She should receive her share according to Shariah because she was living with her brother and did not lose her right of inheritance due to becoming disobedient. Her rightful share should be given to her; the rest is between her and God. Her first husband can take appropriate legal action through the government. There is no difference in her legal rights. Making someone a real heir is not permissible."

(Al Badr, September 26, 1907, Page 6)

It was mentioned that she had no children and had made another person's son her own son to inherit her property. It was stated:

"This act is religiously forbidden. According to Islamic law, making another person's son your own son is absolutely forbidden."

(Al Badr, October 17, 1907, Page 7)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 359

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Inheritance

302

Inheritance

Issue of the Grandson's Inheritance...

It was stated:

During a gathering, the honorable friend Abu Sa'id Arab raised a question regarding the issue that according to Islamic law, a grandson does not have a share in the inheritance. If a person has a grandson who is an orphan, and when he passes away, his other son inherits, but if that son is also the offspring of the grandson, he remains deprived. Hazrat Aqdas stated:

"The grandfather has the discretion to give something to his grandson during the time of will, or he can give whatever he wishes. After the father, the sons were declared heirs so that the order remains intact. If this is not done, then the order does not remain intact because then the grandson's son also becomes an heir, and then his grandson becomes an heir. In this case, what is the grandfather's fault? This is God's law, and it does not cause any harm. If not, then we are all children of Adam, and as much as there are sultans, they are also children of Adam, so we should request a share from all their kingdoms because going from son to grandson weakens the lineage and ultimately reaches a point of disgrace. Allah Almighty knew that weakness occurs in the lineage and inheritance, so He has kept this law. Yes, for such behavior and mercy, Allah Almighty has kept another law as mentioned in the Holy Quran:

And when [other] relatives and orphans and the needy are present at the [time of] division, then provide for them [something] out of the estate and speak to them words of appropriate kindness. (Surah An-Nisa, 4:9)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 360

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Inheritance

303

Inheritance

Equal Inheritance for Girls and Orphans...

It was stated:

And in the inheritance, orphans and people are also included (who have not been assigned a share). Allah Almighty has not deprived anyone of their right, but as weaknesses increase in relationships, rights diminish. The wisdom of giving half to a girl

"The command to give half to a girl is the wisdom of this order."

(Al Badr, January 2, 1903, Page 76)

The command of the Holy Quran is that regarding the shares of your children, Allah has enjoined upon you [O men] the same [share] for a male child as that of two females. Explaining the wisdom of this command, Hazrat Masih-e-Ma'ood (peace be upon him) said: "This is because a girl takes a share from her parents' home and also takes a share from her in-laws' home, thus her share becomes equal to that of a boy's."

(Chashma Ma'rifat, Spiritual Treasures Volume 23 Page 212 Footnote)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 361

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Veil

304

Veil

Philosophy of the Veil

It was stated:

Hazrat Masih-e-Ma'ood (peace be upon him) mentioned the teachings of lowering the gaze and observing the veil:

"Allah Almighty has not given us the teaching to look at non-mahram women without restraint and to gaze at all their adornments and movements, but to look with purity and not to be attracted by the songs and beauty of those young women. We are strictly instructed not to look at non-mahram women and their adornments, neither with pure nor impure intentions, and not to listen to their songs and stories. Not with pure intentions and not with impure intentions. We should detest hearing and seeing them. Just as it is necessary not to eat in front of a corpse, because it is essential that our unrestricted glances do not stumble upon someone. So, we should avoid presenting any ceremony that can cause dangers due to mental deficiency at any time. Since Allah Almighty desires that our eyes, hearts, and dangers remain pure, He has given this highest teaching. What doubt is there that unrestricted glances lead to stumbling? If we place soft bread in front of a hungry dog and then hope that the dog does not have the thought of that bread in its heart, then we are mistaken in our thought. So, Allah Almighty desired that even the mentally strong should not have the opportunity for hidden actions and that no ceremony should be presented that can cause dangers. This is the philosophy of Islamic veil and this is the divine guidance. The veil in the Quran does not mean that women should be kept in custody like prisoners. This is the thought of the ignorant who

believe that they can be protected like prisoners. This is the wisdom of this divine order."

(Al Badr, September 26, 1907, Page 6)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 362

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Veil

305

Veil

Philosophy of the Veil

It was stated:

The veil in Islam does not mean ignorance of Islamic ways. Rather, its purpose is to prevent both men and women from freely gazing and displaying their adornments because it is beneficial for both men and women. It is essential to lower one's gaze and not look at non-mahram women with unrestrained eyes, and to avoid looking at other permissible things. This practice is called "Ghadh al-Basar" in Arabic, and it is necessary for anyone who desires to keep their heart pure not to look at non-mahram women and their adornments, neither with pure intentions nor impure intentions, and not to listen to their songs and stories, neither with pure nor impure intentions. We should detest hearing and seeing them. Just as it is necessary not to eat in front of a corpse, it is essential that our unrestricted glances do not stumble upon someone. Therefore, embedding the habit of lowering the gaze in this civilized life is necessary, and it is a blessed habit that brings one's natural state into harmony with a heavy creation, and it will not cause any difference in one's civilized needs. (Islamic Principles Philosophically, Spiritual Treasures Volume 10 Pages 343-344)

Response to Objections on the Veil

Objecting to the Islamic veil is their ignorance. Allah Almighty has not given such a command regarding the veil that warrants objection. The Quran instructs Muslim men and women to lower their gaze. When they look at each other, they will remain safe. It does not command like the Gospel to not look with lust. It is regrettable that even the author of the Gospel did not know what lustful gaze is. The consequence of this teaching is not hidden from those who read newspapers; they know how shameful sights are described in London's parks and Paris's hotels. The Islamic veil does not mean at all that women should be kept imprisoned like prisoners. The Quran's noble command is that women should cover themselves. They should not look at non-mahram men. Those women who go out

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 363

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Veil

306

Veil

The Necessity of the Veil for Civilized Affairs

It was stated:

For civilized matters, it is not forbidden to go out of the house; indeed, they can go out, but it is necessary to veil the gaze. There is no distinction made in righteousness for women, nor are they prohibited from resembling in righteousness. When did Islam instruct to chain them? Islam cuts the root of desires. Look at what is happening in Europe. People say that there is so much adultery and alcohol consumption that liquor shops are running till three miles. What is the result of this teaching? Is it the veil or the imprisonment? (Annual Session Speech, December 28, 1899, Al Malfuzat Volume 1, Pages 297, 298)

Special Consideration for Veil in Certain Circumstances

It was stated:

"In a situation where the wrath of God descends and thousands are dying, such strictness of the veil is not permissible. It is said that once a king's wife passed away, and no one lifted her. Now, what could the veil do in this situation? It is a famous saying: 'What is the use of a dead body?' It is not a restriction in Islam. If a child is in the womb, a man can remove it at any time. There is no difficulty in Islam. Whoever desires ease and comfort creates his own new law. Even the government did not impose any restrictions on the veil, and now the rules have become very easy. Whatever suggestions and reforms people present, the government listens to them attentively and acts according to the appropriate and beneficial actions of the time. Can someone tell me where it is forbidden to show a pulse in the veil?"

(Risalah Al-Andar, Speech by Hazrat Aqdas, May 2, 1898, Al Malfuzat Volume 1, Page 171)

No Excessive Formality in the Veil

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Hazrat Brother Abdul Rahman Sahib

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 364

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Veil

307

Veil

Customs of the Time of Imam Humam

It was mentioned:

The Qadianis narrate that during the days of the Lahore stay, Imam Humam (peace and blessings be upon him) would take walks. Before setting out, he would remember me, and when I informed him, he would arrive. This was the practice of the revered one, and I also arranged and waited for those times with utmost dedication and commitment. Behind the carriage, Hazrat had ordered to make a seat for me, so in the carriage, I would stand facing the back towards the honored ones and the ladies. In such a way that my back would be towards Hazrat and the ladies. This thought was to ensure that the ladies do not feel discomfort. Because generally, the noble ladies and some other blessed women would grace the seat facing the carriage, so the thought of their discomfort or veil would make me stand in the opposite direction. But one day, Hazrat's attention was drawn towards this action of mine, and he commanded, "Mian Abdul Rahman! There is no need to stand facing the back with such formality. There is no command to veil so strictly during travels, nor is there a need for such formality. Religion is ease, and just as there is a command for women to observe the veil, there is also an emphasis for men to lower their gaze. You stand naturally without formality. Therefore, after that, I always stood naturally without the formality of facing the back. Some ladies would carry children in their laps. When getting off the carriage, I would also show a great deal of formality in helping them, but even this was stopped by Hazrat, and I would cautiously take the children from the ladies' laps. The limits of the veil.

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 2, Pages 385-384)

Hazrat Nawab Muhammad Ali Khan Sahib narrates that once I

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 365

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Veil

308

Veil

Regarding the Veil

It was mentioned:

Hazrat (peace be upon him) explained the concept of the veil by demonstrating with his shawl, covering his nose and below the eyes, emphasizing that the forehead should be slightly covered, as if the eyes are open and the rest is veiled. Prior to this, I once learned from Hazrat Maulana Noor-ud-Din Sahib, who showed me by removing his turban. The veil of the Mothers of the Believers

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 2, Page 48)

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Dr. Mir Muhammad Ismail Sahib informed me that Hazrat Masih-e-Ma'ood (peace be upon him) once mentioned in a lecture that this veil, which is worn closed in homes, for which the words "waqarna fi buyutikunna" have come, was specific to the Mothers of the Believers. It is not such a veil for other believing women, rather for them, it is simply a veil of modesty. There should be no unnecessary strictness in veils.

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, Page 766)

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Hazrat Maulvi Noor-ud-Din Sahib, the First Khalifa, once narrated that Hazrat Masih-e-Ma'ood was on a journey. When they arrived at the station, the carriage was not there yet. You started walking on the platform with your wife. Seeing this, Maulvi Abdul Karim Sahib, whose nature was zealous and enthusiastic, came to me and said that many people and then non-people are wandering around here and there. You should ask Hazrat Sahib to have his wife sit separately. Maulvi Sahib used to say that I replied that I don't say it, you say it. Upon this,

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 366

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Veil

309

Veil

Interactions with Unrelated Women

It was mentioned:

Maulvi Abdul Karim Sahib went to Hazrat Sahib himself and said, "There are many people around. Please have your wife sit separately." Hazrat Sahib replied, "No, there is no need for such strict veiling." Maulvi Sahib then insisted, and Hazrat Sahib asked, "What do you suggest?"

Handshaking with Non-Mahram Women

"Shaking hands with unrelated women is not permissible."

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, Page 56)

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Maulvi Sher Ali Sahib informed me that once Dr. Mir Muhammad Ismail Sahib mentioned to Hazrat Masih-e-Ma'ood (peace be upon him) that a British lady doctor works with him in the hospital, and she is an elderly woman. Sometimes she shakes hands with me. What is the ruling on this? Hazrat Sahib replied, "This is not permissible. You should excuse yourself as it is not allowed in our religion." Hazrat Alaihissalam also said:

"Shaking hands with women is not allowed. Politely inform people. When a European woman came to meet Hazrat Masih-e-Ma'ood, you conveyed the same message to her. When there was a question about women giving their hands in allegiance to the Holy Prophet, you prohibited it. This is a beautiful example for us. There is no disrespect to women in this. Observing the veil in necessity."

(Al Fadl, September 14, 1915, Page 5)

If due to extreme necessity, a man consumes the flesh of a dead body, then

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 367

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Veil

310

Veil

The Prohibition of Certain Things Due to Poisonous Effects

It was mentioned:

Due to the poisonous effects, Sharia has declared those things as forbidden, and they can prove dangerous for a believer as well. The remedy for these consequences can be sought in a way that a person, seeking refuge in the forgiveness and mercy of God, holds on firmly and says, "O God! I have consumed this poisonous substance to save my life with Your permission, but now shower Your grace and save my soul and body from those deadly effects that are associated with it. For this very reason, at the end, it has been said, "Indeed, Allah is Forgiving and Merciful," so that a person does not become complacent but continues to seek repentance and seeks protection from Allah. Hazrat Masih-e-Ma'ood (peace be upon him) often, while observing this aspect of Sharia, once said that if a pregnant woman's condition becomes such that without the help of a male doctor, her child cannot be delivered, and she does not seek the doctor's help and dies in that state, then the woman's death would be considered a suicide. Similarly, if a person reaches a state of extreme hunger and is on the verge of death due to starvation, and he consumes the flesh of a dead body out of necessity, then there is no sin upon him.

(Tafsir Kabir, Volume 2, Pages 346, 345)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 368

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Buying and Selling and Business Affairs

311

Buying and Selling and Business Affairs

Hoarding is Unlawful

It was asked:

Some people engage in the trade of grain, buy it, and then hoard it. When the price rises, they sell it. Is this kind of trade permissible? He replied:

This is considered deceitful. I do not approve of it. According to me, it is against both Sharia and ethics. It is a kind of ill-intention. Our purpose is to eliminate ill intentions. It is written about Imam Azam (may Allah be pleased with him) that once there was a little impurity on his clothes. Someone said that you did not issue a fatwa for this. You gave such a subtle answer that it is a command of Taqwa. A person should observe moments of Taqwa, safety lies in it. If one does not care about small matters, then one day those small matters will make him commit major sins, and negligence and carelessness will lead to destruction. You should strive to achieve the highest levels of Taqwa and for that, observing moments of Taqwa is necessary.

(Ilham, November 10, 1905, Page 5)

Custom in Buying and Selling

Someone asked if the Railways and other factories give a salary of 80 rupees and take 81 rupees. Is this permissible? He replied:

Transactions in which the principles of buying and selling are not present, where there is no corruption, where both parties agree, and where the government has not declared it illegal, are permissible according to custom. It is permissible."

(Al-Hakam, August 10, 1903, Page 19)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 369

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Buying and Selling and Business Affairs

312

Buying and Selling and Business Affairs

The Seller Has the Right to Determine the Price of His Goods

It was asked:

Some traders in alleys or markets sell goods. They buy the same item at a lower price from one person and at a higher price from another. Is this permissible? He replied:

The owner has the right to set the price of his goods as he wishes and demands, but it is necessary that both parties agree at the time of the transaction, and the seller does not deceive in any way. For example, it is not permissible that the qualities of the item are misrepresented, or any false prayers are made, or that a child or an ignorant person is deceived by charging a higher price. This is considered unlawful. Transactions in which the principles of honesty and transparency are not present, where there is deception, are not allowed. For instance, if someone finds a lost item and does not return it to its rightful owner, or if someone takes advantage of the ignorance of a child or an uninformed person and charges an excessive price, this is not permissible. The same applies to hoarding or taking advantage of someone's necessity. It is forbidden.

(Badr, May 16, 1907, Page 10)

Interest on Commercial Transactions

A gentleman once sought advice from Hazrat Hakim Nooruddin regarding a matter where he had around twenty thousand rupees. He wanted to use this money in business and suggested that he should keep this money in his possession but use it wisely. Similarly, every item he buys, he should sell it where it is demanded, and the money that comes in should be kept as a trust. After a year, he will give the Sikh two thousand six hundred rupees as profit. Seeking a fatwa for this purpose, that if the money he will receive after a year does not involve interest, can he share in the profit? Hazrat replied:

Since he is also working himself and his effort and time are involved, and he will only spend the money at the right time, so from the perspective of each person's status, the value of his time and effort is considered. Ten thousand and ten lakh rupees are what people take in exchange for their hard work and time. Therefore, in my opinion, this transaction is permissible as it involves the value of his time and effort. It is permissible.

(Al-Hakam, August 10, 1903, Page 19)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 370

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Buying and Selling and Business Affairs

313

Buying and Selling and Business Affairs

Interest is Not in the Money Given

It was mentioned:

The money given by them is not interest. And I issue a fatwa for its permissibility. The word interest refers to the money that is taken freely (only in exchange for money). In this country, most matters have become interest-based. Therefore, there is a need for new interpretations at this time.

(Al-Badr, November 8, 1904, Page 8)

Blessings in Good Intentions

A jeweler asked whether they used to pay less for making jewelry and then charge more. Now they have stopped overcharging and demand more wages. Some people say that we will pay the same wages as before, you find overcharging. Should we do such work on their saying or not? He said:

Deceptive work should never be done, and tell people that we have already done what they say. Those who encourage overcharging are provoking sin. So, do not do such work even on their saying. God gives blessings, and when a person avoids sin with good intentions, God surely bestows blessings. Benefiting from pledged items is permissible.

(Al-Hakam, April 24, 1903, Page 10)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 371

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Buying and Selling and Business Affairs

314

Buying and Selling and Business Affairs

Responsibility for Profit and Loss in Transactions

It was mentioned:

In fair transactions, profit and loss are the responsibility of the parties involved. Nowadays, government matters have turned into landlord-tenant relationships, where landlords sometimes benefit and sometimes incur losses. Therefore, such transactions in fairness are indeed permissible. When a milkman or a horse rider can benefit from their possessions, then why not from land? Regarding the question of jewelry transactions:

When there is permissible benefit from jewelry, why create unnecessary complications? If a person benefits from using jewelry, then it is also his responsibility to pay its due. Paying the due for jewelry is obligatory. For instance, we gave two and a half rupees as the due for jewelry in our house. So, if one uses jewelry, he should pay its due. If someone keeps a goat as collateral and it gives milk, then give it grass. Setting a time for collateral

Question: A person takes a house on rent for two thousand rupees and wants to set a condition that he will not vacate it for two years. Can such a condition be imposed in a rental agreement or not? In response to this question, Hazrat Khalifatul Masih II stated:

The jurists' religion is that setting a time limit is not permissible. Whenever a tenant gives rent, he can vacate the house from the rental. But Hazrat Masih-e-Ma'ood (peace be upon him) has permitted this condition. Therefore, when Mirza Nazam-ud-Din took shops on rent, he inquired from Hazrat Alaihissalam whether a time limit could be set, and you approved it. So, this condition is permissible according to me, provided that the rental itself is permissible. If the rental itself is not permissible, then

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 372

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Buying and Selling and Business Affairs

315

Buying and Selling and Business Affairs

Setting a Time Limit for Collateral is Invalid

It was mentioned:

Setting a time limit such as a year, two years, etc., has no basis in reality. It is unlawful from the first day. (Al Fadl, June 26, 1946, Page 3)

Responsibility with Collateral and Writing is Essential

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Hafiz Roshan Ali Sahib narrated that Khalifah I once stated that he had taken a well for three and a half thousand rupees from someone but did not take any receipt or write any agreement. The well remained in his possession. After some time, he demanded the rent for the well, but the owner flatly denied and refused to acknowledge the rent. Hafiz Sahib used to say that Maulvi Sahib stated that someone conveyed this news to Hazrat Masih-e-Ma'ood (peace be upon him), and Maulvi Sahib regretted the loss. But Hazrat Sahib said, "You are concerned about their loss, I am concerned about faith. Why did you place another person in a situation that led him to sin and why did you not take possession according to Islamic law and not obtain any written agreement?" (Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, Pages 146-145)

Keeping a Garden as Collateral for a Year

Hazrat Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Hazrat Walidah Sahibah mentioned that Hazrat Sahib needed some money for a religious purpose. You said to me, "You give me your jewelry, and I will give you my garden as collateral." So, you registered the document in the registrar's office in Qadian and had the mortgage deed registered in my name. Then, you came inside and said to me that I have made you the mortgagee for a year. It is decided that within this period, this mortgage will not be redeemed." (Al Fadl, Date, Page)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 373

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Buying and Selling and Business Affairs

316

Buying and Selling and Business Affairs

Regarding Collateral and Time Limits

It is generally not permissible in jurisprudence to set a deadline for collateral. If we analyze the statement of Hazrat Masih-e-Ma'ood (peace be upon him) in light of the opinion of jurists, it can be understood that apparently Hazrat Sahib did not include a deadline in the conditions of collateral but rather considered it as an act of kindness and generosity because everyone has the right to, out of kindness, give more to others than they ask for. For instance, it is a matter of Sharia that if a person lends some money to another, the borrower should not ask for more than the principal amount back as it would be considered interest. However, it is also thought by some that Sharia has placed the real purpose of collateral in ensuring the aspect of security, and that is why generally jurists do not accept a deadline in collateral. But from the study of Sharia, it also becomes apparent that sometimes a specific matter is highlighted by setting a deadline after its permissibility is established from various aspects. For example, shortening prayers during travel is essentially based on the fact that when the Prophet Muhammad (peace be upon him) used to go out for battles, as there was a threat from the enemy, prayers were shortened. But when prayers were shortened during travel from one direction, Allah made this concession general and removed the condition of fear from the middle. So, the foundation of jewelry is based on the principles of security, but when its door opens, Almighty Allah makes it general. However, these are matters of jurisprudence, not of collateral.

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, Pages 264, 263)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 374

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Buying and Selling and Business Affairs

317

Buying and Selling and Business Affairs

Setting a Time Limit for Collateral is Invalid

It was mentioned:

It is mentioned that the document regarding the mortgage of Hazrat Walidah Sahibah's garden, registered on June 25, 1898, is in proper order. The mortgage amount is five thousand rupees, of which one thousand is in cash and the rest in the form of jewelry. In this mortgage, the following words from Hazrat Sahib are recorded: "I affirm that I will not redeem the mortgage for a year. After the specified year, when I desire, I will redeem the mortgage. Otherwise, after the expiration of the specified period, namely twenty-one years, the mortgage will be redeemed at the same amount, and I will not claim ownership. I have taken possession today and will maintain the possession until the redemption of the mortgage. The profits from the mortgage are due to the mortgagee, and the matter will be settled from the government's revenue of the year 1955 (Bikrami)."

The document indicates that these words do not represent the recommendations of Hazrat Masih-e-Ma'ood (peace be upon him) but were written by a scribe in his own words. Drawing lots for the division of land

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, Page 338)

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Peer Aftakhair Ahmad Sahib informed me that once in the early days, I saw Mirza Nazam-ud-Din standing in the courtyard of Hazrat Masih-e-Ma'ood (peace be upon him). Hazrat Masih-e-Ma'ood (peace be upon him) came out of his room, holding two rolled-up bundles in his hands. These bundles were handed over to Mirza Nazam-ud-Din for

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 375

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Buying and Selling and Business Affairs

318

Buying and Selling and Business Affairs

Division of Garden by Drawing Lots

It was mentioned:

It is known to me from Hazrat Walidah Sahibah that these bundles were related to the division of the garden because Hazrat Masih-e-Ma'ood had taken half of the garden and the other half was to go to Mirza Sultan Ahmad. Therefore, Hazrat Sahib had opted for the division by drawing lots, and Mirza Nazam-ud-Din was the chosen one by Hazrat Sultan Ahmad. It is stated in accordance with this division that the southern half of the garden came to Hazrat Sahib, and the northern half went to Mirza Sultan Ahmad. (Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, Page 263)

Selling Grains at High Prices to Needy People is Not Permissible

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Mian Khair-ud-Din Sahib Seekhwani, through writing, informed me that we all brothers (meaning Khaksar and the brothers Mian Jamal-ud-Din and Mian Imam-ud-Din, may Allah have mercy on them) used to engage in business affairs based on jurisprudential matters. We used to buy grains and, at the time of need, lend them to strangers at a significant high price as a loan and take the next year's harvest as repayment. When the claim was made clear, a grain purchase was made again to give the previous order. When I went to Qadian, it occurred to me to inquire about it from Hazrat Alaihissalam. Therefore, I presented the detailed question in the service of Hazrat Alaihissalam. Hazrat Alaihissalam replied, "What is the need for such actions? The tone in which Hazrat replied is still in front of my eyes, which proved that Hazrat Alaihissalam strongly disliked such actions. So, we returned and abandoned the intention, and thereafter never engaged in such actions." (Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 2, Pages 250, 249)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 376

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Buying and Selling and Business Affairs

319

Buying and Selling and Business Affairs

Responsibility in Water Management

A friend who was a deputy collector in the irrigation department wrote to Hazrat seeking guidance on the permissibility of such a job. Hazrat replied:

In the current situation in India, officials in the irrigation department neither produce nor sell nor drink alcohol; they are only responsible for its management, which is a governmental duty based on the prevailing circumstances. However, one should continue to pray to Allah to provide better resources for humanity. There may also be government positions that are not related to such matters, and one should seek forgiveness from Allah continuously. Regarding commissions:

(Al-Badr, September 26, 1907, Page 6)

A question was presented in the service of Hazrat Masih-e-Ma'ood (peace be upon him) concerning the practice of taking or giving commissions when exchanging notes for rupees or pounds or breaking a note. Is it permissible to take or give such a commission? Hazrat replied:

It is permissible, and it is not considered interest. When a person provides us with a note in exchange for money or takes a note and gives money, there is nothing wrong if they charge a reasonable commission for it. Because keeping notes, money, or small change safe and ready also involves their own time and effort.

(Al-Badr, September 26, 1907, Page 6)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 377

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Buying and Selling and Business Affairs

320

Buying and Selling and Business Affairs

Interest, Insurance, and Banking

Interest

Regarding interest, it was inquired that sometimes circumstances become compelling. It was stated:

We cannot provide a verdict on this. It is undoubtedly impermissible. A certain type of interest is permissible in Islam, where no conditions are imposed when giving a loan, and the borrower, upon repayment, gives more out of goodwill. Hazrat also used to act in a similar manner. If someone borrows ten rupees, he would repay up to a hundred when returning the loan. Interest is only forbidden when contracts and terms are agreed upon beforehand. Interest within interest

(Al-Badr, August 24, 1904, Page 8)

A gentleman stated that Syed Ahmad Khan wrote, "Multiplication of multiples" (Al-Imran: 131) is prohibited. It was said:

It is incorrect to claim that interest within interest is prohibited, and interest is permissible according to Sharia. This phrase is not the source of such a meaning as it is said, "Do not continue to commit sins upon sins," which does not imply that one should commit sins. The rupee received from the government falls under interest in the same way as when the payer gives money with the desire to benefit from interest; otherwise, the government's favor does not involve interest.

(Al-Badr, March 27, 1903, Page 75)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 378

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Buying and Selling and Business Affairs

321

Interest, Insurance, and Banking

President's Fund

A question was asked about the employees in the railway department who have a penny deducted from their salary. After some time, that penny is returned along with an additional penny. What is the ruling on this? It was stated:

In Sharia, interest is defined as when a person lends money to another for their benefit and specifies interest. This definition applies when the borrower voluntarily gives more without any obligation, then it is not considered interest. Prophets have always adhered to conditions. If a king takes some money and voluntarily gives more without the intention of interest, then that is also not considered interest; it is a favor from the king. The Messenger of Allah never took a loan with the condition that something extra must be paid back. It should be remembered that it should not be a desire. What is given voluntarily beyond desire is not considered interest. Refraining from taking interest in trading

(Al-Badr, March 27, 1903, Page 75)

A question was asked about the permissibility of taking a loan in times of necessity for business and other matters. It was stated:

It is forbidden. However, if money is taken from a friend or acquaintance and there is no agreement to give more, nor is there an intention to take more, then if the borrower voluntarily gives more than the principal, it is not considered interest but rather "Is the reward for good [anything] but good?" (Ar-Rahman: 61). A person asked if in times of extreme necessity, when work cannot proceed without interest

(Al-Badr, March 27, 1903, Page 75)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 379

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Interest, Insurance, and Banking

322

Interest, Insurance, and Banking

Permissibility of Interest

Then? On this, His Holiness said:

Allah has forbidden it for the believers, and a believer is one who stands firm in faith. Allah is the Protector and Guardian of the believers. In Islam, millions have passed without taking or giving interest, and their needs have always been fulfilled, isn't it so? Allah says that do not take nor give. Whoever does so is as if preparing for a fight with Allah. Faith is such a great thing; its reward is granted by Allah. Faith is a blessed thing. "Do you not know that Allah is over all things competent?" (Al-Baqarah: 107).

If one wonders what to do next? Is Allah's command useless? His power is immense. Interest is nothing. If Allah had commanded not to drink water from the ground, He would always provide rainwater from the sky. Similarly, in need, He always finds a way out that does not involve disobedience. As long as there is compromise in faith, there is weakness. No sin can be forgiven until Allah forgives it; otherwise, a person can present the excuse for every sin that they cannot leave it. Shopkeepers and druggists are seen selling goods year after year. They deceive. Employees in professions indulge in bribery, and all of them make excuses that it is necessary. If all of them are gathered and the result is drawn, it turns out that do not act on the Book of Allah because it does not work, even though Allah Himself provides ease for the believer. This is the proven remedy for all honest people that in calamity and difficulty, Allah Himself finds a way out. People do not value Allah. Just as they trust in the forbidden doors, Allah does not trust them. Trust in Allah is such a prescription that if it is valued, one may want to keep it hidden like a strange and hidden prescription. I have tested many times in illnesses that

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 380

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Interest, Insurance, and Banking

323

Interest, Insurance, and Banking

Repeated Urination and Seeking Help from God

Urination is happening repeatedly, hands are trembling. Pray to God. In the morning, an inspiration came. The prayer was answered. The frequency increased, and weakness turned into strength. This is the power of God. It is such a power of God that even surpasses those formulas related to alchemy, etc. I also once thought that this should be kept hidden, then thought that this is miserliness. It should be expressed in the world so that the creation of God benefits. This difference is in Islam and other religions; their God does not speak. How wonderful is their faith. God of Islam is as He was before and is now. Neither has His power diminished nor has He aged. Nor has any other defect occurred in Him. Similarly, if God had thrown Abraham into the fire, we were also thrown into the fire. The case of blood was made. If it had been imprisoned for five or ten years, the whole series would have been ruined. All nations unanimously agreed to ignite this fire. Was there any less fire at that time? Except for God, who else was there? And the same inspirations that happened to Abraham. Finally, the inspiration was given that all is in my hands. (Al-Badr, March 27, 1903, Page 75)

Dealing with the Business of Banks is Permissible in Islam

Sheikh Noor Ahmad Sahib mentioned about the interest of banks that bankers definitely give interest. What should be done about it? He said:

It is our religion, and Allah Almighty has also instilled in our hearts that such money should be spent on publicizing. It is absolutely true that interest is forbidden, but for one's own sake. What goes into the possession of Allah cannot be forbidden because the sanctity of things is for humans, not for Allah. So, interest for one's own sake, wife, children, loved ones, relatives, and

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 381

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Interest, Insurance, and Banking

324

Interest, Insurance, and Banking

Permissibility of Interest for Neighbors

It is entirely forbidden for neighbors. However, if this money is spent solely for public welfare, then there is no harm, especially in a situation where Islam has become very weak, and then the second calamity is that people do not even give Zakat. I see that at this time, two calamities are occurring, and two sanctities have been violated. Firstly, Zakat, which was obligatory to give, is not given, and interest, which was prohibited to take, is being taken. That means what was the right of Allah Almighty was not given, and what was not one's right was taken. When such a situation is happening and Islam is in a dangerous weakness, then I give this fatwa that the money obtained from such interests that are received from banks should be spent on public welfare. The fatwa I have given is not common; otherwise, both taking and giving interest are forbidden. But in this era of weak Islam when financial progress is not achieved and Muslims do not pay attention, such money being invested in the work of Islam is not forbidden. According to the meaning of the Quran, what is forbidden is if it is spent for one's own self, then it is forbidden. Remember that just as interest is not correct for oneself, it is also not correct to give it to someone else. Yes, giving such money into the possession of Allah is correct, and its only way is to spend it in the propagation of Islam. It is an example of this that when Jihad is being waged and ammunition is in the possession of a sinful transgressor. At that time, merely stopping due to the thought that this ammunition is ill-gotten wealth is not right. Instead, the appropriate thing would be to spend it. At that time, the Jihad of the pen remains, and therefore, we can spend it in the propagation of Islam. (Al-Hakam, September 24, 1905, Page 9)

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Khaksar says that Mian

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 382

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Interest, Insurance, and Banking

325

Interest, Insurance, and Banking

Mr. Ghulam Nabi Sethi, who used to trade in Rawalpindi before and has now migrated to Qadian. I present below a fundamental decision of Hazrat regarding the issue of interest, as conveyed in a letter written by Hazrat in April 1898 to Mr. Sethi:

I hope that with your good intentions and fear of Allah, Allah Almighty Himself will provide a sincere way out for you. Until then, one should seek forgiveness with patience. In my opinion, the best arrangement regarding interest is that as much as a rupee comes to you, do not spend it in your affairs but keep accumulating it, and when it is necessary to give interest, pay it from this same rupee. And if you end up with some extra rupees, there is no harm in using them for a cause that does not involve personal expenses. It should be spent only on propagation. I have already given this verdict to my community that what Allah Almighty has declared as forbidden interest is for personal benefits. It is forbidden to spend the rupee received from interest on one's own and one's family's livelihood, food, clothing, or building, or to give it to someone with the intention that they consume it. But spending such rupees on a cause that benefits the public is not at all forbidden, as it is spent in propagation. It is evident from the Quran that Allah Almighty is the owner of everything that comes to Him, it becomes pure, except for things taken without people's consent, like stolen goods, which cannot be spent in the work of Allah and the religion. But what is obtained with consent can be spent in the cause of Allah. It should be noted that we

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 383

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Interest, Insurance, and Banking

326

Interest, Insurance, and Banking

The Necessity of Responding to Opponents who Publicize Our Religion's Rejection

How much money is needed to counter those who spread our religion's rejection? It seems like a war we are waging against them. In such a situation, if such funds are spent on aiding this war, there is no problem. This is the fatwa I have given. Spending on the propagation of interest does not mean that a person intentionally involves their affairs in it, but rather if due to necessity, as you have presented, or if by chance a person becomes the inheritor of an interest rupee, then that rupee can be spent in the manner I have explained, and it will also be deserving of reward.

(Sirat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, Pages 402-403)

A letter from a gentleman reached Hazrat regarding the permission given by His Holiness about bank interests, considering the present time and the conditions of Islam, whether taking and giving interest can continue due to necessity in personal, national, commercial, and other emergencies or not? He said:

People want to open the door of indulgence that they can do whatever they wish. We did not say that taking and consuming bank interest due to necessity is permissible. Rather, it has been explained that spending it in Islam and religious necessities is permissible. Even at a time when help cannot be provided and religion is becoming poor because nothing is forbidden for the sake of God. The remaining personal, national, commercial, and other necessities. For the sake of such things and reasons, interest is completely forbidden. The permission we have given is of such a kind that, for example, burning a living being in fire is forbidden by Sharia. But it is permissible for a Muslim that if at that time, for the sake of Jihad, ammunition is not available, and the pen's Jihad remains, then we can spend it in the propagation of Islam.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 384

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Interest, Insurance, and Banking

327

Interest, Insurance, and Banking

Use of Cannons and Guns in War

When war breaks out, the use of cannons and guns is allowed because the enemy is also using them. Insurance or assurance

Questions were asked about insurance and assurance. It was stated:

(Al-Badr, February 6, 1908, Page 7)

Separating interest and gambling from other agreements and responsibilities is a correct decision by Sharia. In gambling, there is no responsibility. In the world of business, responsibility is necessary. In all these questions, it should also be kept in mind that the Quran states that do not ask about things that, if revealed, would cause you trouble. For example, if someone goes to a feast, they should not think that at some point, haram money might have come into their house. Then eventually, the feasts will stop. God's name is also a cover; otherwise, honest people are very few in the world. They are often hidden. It is also written in the Quran, "And do not spy" (Al-Hujurat: 13), meaning do not spy, or you will be in trouble. Life insurance

(Al-Badr, March 27, 1903, Page 76)

A letter from a friend was presented in the service of His Holiness, which stated that in March 1900, I took out a life insurance policy for two thousand rupees. The conditions were that from that date until death, I would pay forty rupees annually as charity. Then after death, my heirs would receive two thousand rupees, and I would not be entitled to take this money during my lifetime. So far, I have paid approximately six rupees to the insurance company. Now, if I

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 385

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Interest, Insurance, and Banking

328

Interest, Insurance, and Banking

Breaking the Insurance Contract

If I break the insurance, then according to the terms of this company, I will only be entitled to one-third of the amount, meaning two hundred rupees will be received, and the remaining four hundred rupees will be lost. But since I have pledged to you that I will prioritize religion over the world, upon realizing the details of this matter, I do not wish to commit an act contrary to the commands of God and His Messenger, as you are just and fair. Therefore, I am extremely reluctant to take an action that goes against it. As appropriate guidance is issued, it should be implemented. In response to this:

Life Insurance and the Ruling on Bank Interests

(Al-Badr, April 9, 1908, Page 3)

A lengthy letter was written questioning whether life insurance and the interests from savings and industrial banks are permissible in Islam or not because the unauthorized nature of these transactions is causing significant harm to the people of Islam in commercial dealings. His Holiness responded:

This is a matter of interpretation, and until all aspects are considered, and all the benefits and harms arising from it are not presented before us, we are not prepared to give our opinion that it is permissible. Allah Almighty has created thousands of ways to earn money. Muslims should choose and guard it carefully. Faith is directly related to the straight path, and avoiding Allah's commands in this way is a sin.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 386

فقه المسیح

Chapter: Interest, Insurance, and Banking

329

Interest, Insurance, and Banking

Permissibility of Pork Trade for Muslims

For example, if the trade of pork becomes the most profitable in the world, will Muslims start this trade? Yes, if we see that leaving it causes destruction for Islam. Then we will say it is permissible under the principle of necessity. But this is not the case; it is a domestic issue and a matter of self-interest. We are currently focused on great religious matters. We cannot pay attention to trivial matters. If we leave the lions and snakes and bees busy with the destruction of ants and do not pay attention to them, what will happen? The questioner should think first about their faith and stay here for two to four months until light is shed in their hearts and minds, and do not dwell on such thoughts. Do not take a usurious loan at any cost. (Al-Hakam, May 10, 1902, Page 11)

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Mian Khairuddin Sahib Sikhwani once asked me about a usurious loan. He said:

It is not permissible. I suggested that sometimes there is compulsion, for example, someone is a soldier and has nothing. Government transactions have to be carried out. The soldier is standing with a gun on his head. Except for the usurer, no one gives a loan. What should be done in such a situation? I said, "Compulsion arises, but seek forgiveness and do not take a usurious loan."

(Sirat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 2, Pages 199-198)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 387

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Interest, Insurance, and Banking

330

Interest, Insurance, and Banking

Receiving Dues from Someone Who Refuses to Return the Loan on Time

The Second Caliph of the Promised Messiah, peace be upon him, has explained a ruling given by the Promised Messiah, peace be upon him, in the following context. Question: Zaid gave Bakr his property for sale at a fixed price. After selling the property, Zaid did not return the amount to Bakr, and a year has passed. Can Bakr demand his dues from Zaid due to the delay? If yes, what is the Sharia ruling on it? Arya Dharam Page 1 footnote quotes the Promised Messiah, peace be upon him, saying: "Until the time the rupee that is kept aside for this purpose will remain intact, it should be given as due."

Response: I have presented this reference before Hazrat Amir al-Mu'minin (may Allah be pleased with him), and he has stated that there is a subtle difference between commercial interest and regular interest. Not everyone can discern this difference. Therefore, the rule we have previously issued stands correct, that if a judge sees that the debtor has caused harm to the creditor, the judge can impose a penalty on the debtor, but the penalty amount should be given to the community, not to the trader. The sayings of the Promised Reformer about legal matters (pages 304, 303).

Accepting Interest to Avoid the Calamity of Interest

Question: Is it permissible to take interest? Hindus take interest from us. If we do not take it, all our money will go to the Hindus. In response to this question, the Second Caliph has stated: Our approach to this matter is different from others. What I am about to explain

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 388

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Interest, Insurance, and Banking

331

Interest, Insurance, and Banking

Islamic Jurisprudence and the Ahmadi Belief

This will be an Ahmadi belief. It is not what other scholars say; we differ from them. The founder of our lineage has decided that interest is inherently forbidden. The Hanafi scholars had previously decided that since the British government rules in India and it is a hostile country, taking interest from non-Muslims is permissible. Now the situation has come to a point where no one even asks this question. People take and give interest abundantly. We say whether it is bank interest or any other, both are forbidden. But the founder of the Ahmadiyya community has made a decision that is derived from other Islamic issues. Sometimes a situation arises where a person is afflicted with a calamity. To say that such and such thing is permissible to avoid a calamity is futile. For example, if a person falls into filth that has spread over several yards and is told not to walk in filth, how will he get out of that filth? The founder of the Ahmadiyya community has stated that if someone takes interest to avoid the calamity of interest, then they can take it. For example, if someone is doing a twenty percent deal, and they can get a rupee from the bank at five percent interest, they can take it. This way, it is possible that they can avoid the calamity of interest.

(Al-Fadl, January 25, 1929, Page 6)

The Second Caliph of the Promised Messiah, peace be upon him, states: All types of life insurance that are currently known to us are impermissible. However, if a company stipulates that the one insuring will be involved in the company's profit and loss, then taking insurance may be permissible. Yes, a certain type of insurance is permissible, and that is when it is necessary, such as in some organizations where it is mandatory for employees to have insurance. This is because of their choice.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 389

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Interest, Insurance, and Banking

332

Interest, Insurance, and Banking

Permissibility of Increasing the Price of Newspapers

It is not forbidden; therefore, it is permissible, and Hazrat Masih-e-Ma'ud (peace be upon him) has issued a fatwa on this. He said:

Where a provident fund is collected by compulsion, any additional amount received should be taken. The prediction of the price of newspapers will decrease and the post-price will increase.

(Al-Fadl, January 7, 1930, Page 4)

An announcement was published by the editor in the Al-Badr newspaper dated February 14, 1907, stating that if the price of newspapers is increased beforehand, it facilitates the running of the newspaper. The editor does not provide the pre-price and only makes promises. Some only delay on promises, and for some, it takes so much time to keep notes and receive prices that to reduce this extra effort and loss to some extent and also to receive compensation, the price of the newspaper Al-Badr has been increased by one rupee in the post-price. That is, instead of receiving three rupees from the post-payers, four rupees will be received. This matter was presented in the service of Hazrat Sahib. The response given by Hazrat Sahib is recorded as follows: "I do not see any connection with interest in this matter. It is up to the owner to demand whatever price he wants, especially when there is inconvenience in the post-receipt. If someone wants to buy a newspaper, they can pay in advance. This matter is in their own hands."

(Al-Badr, February 14, 1907, Page 4)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 390

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Obedience to the Government

333

Obedience to the Government

The Five Principles of Hazrat Masih-e-Ma'ud

The Promised Messiah, peace be upon him, has repeatedly stated that my major principles are five. Firstly, to consider Allah Almighty as One, without any partners, and to consider every deficiency, death, illness, helplessness, pain, and sorrow as pure. Secondly, to have faith in the Seal of Prophethood, the bringer of the final law, and the true guide to salvation, Hazrat Muhammad, peace and blessings of Allah be upon him. Thirdly, to convey the message of Islam solely through rational arguments and heavenly signs, and to consider the thoughts of zealots, jihadis, and warmongers as definitively forbidden and prohibited for this era, and to explicitly declare the adherent of such thoughts as being in clear error. Fourthly, to maintain sincerity towards the beneficent government under whose shelter we are, i.e., the British government, not to harbor any corrupt thoughts in the heart, and to remain engaged in obedient service. Fifthly, to show compassion towards all, to strive for the well-being of every individual in this world and the hereafter, to advocate peace and reconciliation, and to spread good morals in the world. These are the five principles that are taught to this community.

(Kitab-ul-Bariyya, Spiritual Treasures Volume 13, Pages 348-347)

Dealing Well with Authorities and the Community

Someone asked, "How should one deal with authorities and the community?" He said:

Treat everyone kindly, it is the duty of every Muslim to obey and be loyal to the authorities. They protect us and have granted us all kinds of religious freedoms. I consider it a great act of disbelief

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 391

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Obedience to the Government

334

Obedience to the Government

The Importance of Obedience and Loyalty to the Government

I believe that obedience and loyalty to the government should be sincere and true. These are the rights of the community. It is also necessary to treat them with kindness. However, anything that goes against the pleasure of Allah Almighty should be avoided. Our principle is to do good to everyone and show gratitude to every creation of Allah Almighty. Living under the British government

(Al-Hakam, July 31, August 10, 1904, Page 13)

Mention was made of the issue of jihad, which incidentally included some groups that advocate killing every non-believer with a sword and consider living in British territories as innovation and disbelief. On this, the Prophet said:

Their belief that we stay separate to avoid the effects of disbelief, and if we live under British rule, we will see disbelief and polytheism with our eyes and hear polytheistic words with our ears. According to me, this is incorrect because this government has granted everyone freedom regarding religion until now, and everyone has the choice to propagate their religion peacefully and safely. The government does not interfere with religious bias. There are many living examples of this. Once, Christian priests falsely accused me of murder. The case was brought against me before an English and Christian ruler, and at that time, a lieutenant governor was also of a priestly nature. But in the end, he ruled in my favor and completely acquitted me. He even said that I cannot forsake justice for the sake of priests. After that, another case was decided in my favor. Initially, it was before Hindu magistrates. It is not known under what fear they came.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 392

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Obedience to the Government

335

Obedience to the Government

The Importance of Obedience and Loyalty to the Government

I believe that obedience and loyalty to the government should be sincere and true. These are the rights of the community. It is also necessary to treat them with kindness. However, anything that goes against the pleasure of Allah Almighty should be avoided. Our principle is to do good to everyone and show gratitude to every creation of Allah Almighty. Living under the British government

(Al-Hakam, July 31, August 10, 1904, Page 13)

Mention was made of the issue of jihad, which incidentally included some groups that advocate killing every non-believer with a sword and consider living in British territories as innovation and disbelief. On this, the Prophet said:

Their belief that we stay separate to avoid the effects of disbelief, and if we live under British rule, we will see disbelief and polytheism with our eyes and hear polytheistic words with our ears. According to me, this is incorrect because this government has granted everyone freedom regarding religion until now, and everyone has the choice to propagate their religion peacefully and safely. The government does not interfere with religious bias. There are many living examples of this. Once, Christian priests falsely accused me of murder. The case was brought against me before an English and Christian ruler, and at that time, a lieutenant governor was also of a priestly nature. But in the end, he ruled in my favor and completely acquitted me. He even said that I cannot forsake justice for the sake of priests. After that, another case was decided in my favor. Initially, it was before Hindu magistrates. It is not known under what fear they came.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 393

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Obedience to the Government

336

Obedience to the Government

The Inability of Artificial Gods

It has been ingrained in their hearts that the construction of gods is no longer effective. The condition of priests is such that they work only for pieces. One day, if the salary is delayed, they leave the work and write books against the Christian religion.

(Al-Badr, February 18, 1905, Page 3)

Who is the Real Authority?

What is meant by "Oulul-Amr"? Some say every clergyman is an authority, and some say no one is. Answer: The main point is that Islam has progressed in such a way that those rulers whose hands hold the reins of government should be obeyed. They are also a kind of authority, but the real authority is those whose lives are pure and who possess insight and knowledge and receive commands from Allah Almighty, i.e., the moral ones. Kings have the government in their hands, they have full control over administrative affairs, but what can they do for religious matters? Children are the real authorities whose obedience leads to insight and man stays away from sin. Keep in mind these two points in authority. If a person rebels against the king, it will not be good for him because it will create turmoil and Allah Almighty does not like turmoil. Similarly, if one opposes the appointed one, it leads to disbelief because opposing them means opposing Allah Almighty. So, should those who are clerics be considered authorities?

Answer: He who loses himself guides others -

The main point is that until Allah Almighty opens someone's eyes, the eyes do not open. These people have understood religion as just a few rituals, whereas religion is not just a name of rituals. There comes a time

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 394

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Obedience to the Government

337

Obedience to the Government

The Superficiality of Customs and Habits

These matters are merely understood as customs and habits. These people are still following the same patterns. During the time of the Holy Prophet, peace be upon him, those who were taught prayer and fasting took it as a matter of honor. They embraced the truth, and that's why they quickly benefited from it. Then after a while, the same prayer and fasting, which were the pinnacle of purity and God-fearing, were considered mere customs and habits. So, at this time, it is necessary for a person to search for the essence of religion.

(Al-Hakam, August 17, 1905, Page 6)

Who are the Authorities?

What is meant by "Oulul-Amr"? Some say every clergyman is an authority, and some say no one is. Answer: The main point is that Islam has progressed in such a way that those rulers whose hands hold the reins of government should be obeyed. They are also a kind of authority, but the real authority is those whose lives are pure and who possess insight and knowledge and receive commands from Allah Almighty, i.e., the moral ones. Kings have the government in their hands, they have full control over administrative affairs, but what can they do for religious matters? Children are the real authorities whose obedience leads to insight and man stays away from sin. Keep in mind these two points in authority. If a person rebels against the king, it will not be good for him because it will create turmoil and Allah Almighty does not like turmoil. Similarly, if one opposes the appointed one, it leads to disbelief because opposing them means opposing Allah Almighty. So, should those who are clerics be considered authorities?

Answer: He who loses himself guides others -

The main point is that until Allah Almighty opens someone's eyes, the eyes do not open. These people have understood religion as just a few rituals, whereas religion is not just a name of rituals. There comes a time

(Spiritual Treasures Volume 13, Pages 494-493)

The Quran states: "Obey Allah and obey the Messenger and those in authority among you." (Quran, An-Nisa: 60) Here, the command to obey those in authority is clearly present. If someone says that the government is not among those in authority, then this is a clear mistake. The government that acts according to the dictates of Shariah includes it among those in authority. For example, a person who does not oppose us is among us. The indication from the text of the Quran proves that obedience to the government should be done and its commands should be followed. Generally, it was necessary for Muslims to send a memorial to the government in gratitude for preventing the plague. But here, instead of gratitude, ingratitude is happening, and there seems to be no reasonable cause for dissatisfaction other than ingratitude.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 395

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Obedience to the Government

338

Obedience to the Government

The Observation of Women's Pulses by Male Doctors

It has been realized this time that firstly, the government has removed this complaint and has appointed women who observe the pulses. But I say that even if there was ease, there was no room for objection. In such a situation and condition where the wrath of Allah Almighty is descending and thousands are dying, such strictness in veiling is not permissible. It is said that once a king's wife died, and no one even lifted her. Now what could the veil do in this situation? It is a famous saying, "What is dead does not feel." It is mentioned in a Hadith that if a child is in the womb, a man can never take it out. There is no difficulty and hardship in the religion of Islam. The person who creates difficulty and hardship willingly creates his own new law. The government has not imposed any restrictions in veiling, and now the rules have been made very easy. The government listens attentively to the suggestions and reforms proposed by people and acts appropriately and in the interest of the time. Can someone tell me where it is forbidden to show the pulse in veiling?

(Al-Intisar, May 2, 1898, Speech of His Holiness, Ref: Malfoozat Volume 1, Page 171)

Expression of Displeasure at the Unjust Killing of Two Englishmen

In Peshawar, a cruel Pathan killed two innocent Englishmen. On this, His Holiness said in a gathering:

"What kind of Jihad is this that has killed these two Englishmen? Such wicked people have defamed Islam. It would have been better if one served those people and distanced oneself from them in such an excellent manner that seeing his morals and good behavior, they would become Muslims. The duty of a believer is to purify his own self

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 396

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Obedience to the Government

339

Obedience to the Government

The Encounter with a Disbeliever

It is written that Hazrat Ali fought with a disbeliever. Hazrat Ali threw him down, and the disbeliever's stomach was cut open, intending to spit on Hazrat Ali. Upon seeing this, the disbeliever was astonished and asked, "O Ali! What is this? You said that my fight was for the sake of God, but when you spat on my face, a part of my soul also got involved. So, I let you go." This act of Hazrat Ali had a profound impact on him. Whenever I hear such news about these people, I feel great distress that these people have strayed far from the Quran and consider the killing of innocent humans as a means of reward. Some clerics call me a deceiver because I do not consider it permissible to fight against the English with the sword, but I am deeply saddened that these people are defaming Islam by being called clerics. Someone should ask them, what evil have the English done to you? And what harm have they caused? It is a shame that the nation that has brought us all kinds of comfort and ease, who saved us from the bloodthirsty claws of the Sikhs, and provided us with all kinds of opportunities and facilities for the propagation of our religion, should innocent English officers be killed? I clearly say that those who do not fear unjust bloodshed and do not fulfill the rights of the benefactor are severely accountable before Allah Almighty. It should be the duty of these clerics to disseminate this issue through their congregational consensus and educate the ignorant and uninformed that under the shelter of the British government, they live a life of peace and freedom, and they are grateful and indebted for its blessings. This blessed government is a perfect helper in spreading goodness and guidance. Therefore, harboring thoughts of hostility against it is severe rebellion and definitively forbidden. They should educate the ignorant with their pens and tongues, not defame their religion and cause unjust harm to the world. We

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 397

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Obedience to the Government

340

Obedience to the Government

The British Government is Considered a Divine Blessing

We consider the British government as a divine blessing and it is our duty to appreciate it. It is regrettable that the clerics themselves did not do this, and when we tried to remove these ignorant thoughts from their hearts,

they called us the Antichrist. It is not because we seek any honor from the government, but Allah Almighty knows well that we consider this task as our duty, and even if we face difficulties in performing this service, we do not complain, because Allah has said that the reward for kindness is kindness. Therefore, complete obedience and loyalty to the British government is the duty of Muslims.

(Al-Hakam, April 17, 1900, Pages 11-10)

The Freedom Granted by the Government Should Be Appreciated

After reading the memorial presented by Hazrat Maulvi Abdul Karim Sahib Sialkoti, which Hazrat Promised Messiah had written for the Ahmadiyya Support Association regarding the reform of the Mothers of the Believers, His Holiness said loudly:

"Since this memorial has been written to uphold the support of Islam and the respect of the Holy Prophet, peace and blessings be upon him, and to demonstrate the greatness of the Holy Quran and to show the pure and refined form of Islam, it is only intended to be read in front of you gentlemen so that you may be consulted whether it is appropriate to respond to the book or send a memorial requesting the government to reprimand such authors and stop the publication. So, if any of you wishes to analyze this, it should be done very carefully

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 398

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Obedience to the Government

341

Obedience to the Government

The Freedom to Express and the Zeal to Do So

One person in the gathering said that if the publication of a book is not stopped, it will continue forever. Upon this, Hazrat Masih Maud (as) said:

"If we truly do not stop the publication of a book that could be answered, then taking help from the government once or a thousand times to stop its publication will not be able to stop it. Even if it is temporarily banned, it will become a deadly poison for many weak-natured people and some future generations because when they realize that the answer to such and such book could not be given by Muslims, they will try to stop it through the government. This will create a kind of ill will towards our religion. So, my principle is that an answer should be given to such a book, and the government's raw help, i.e., freedom, should be utilized, and such a healing answer should be given that the publishers themselves feel remorse while publishing it. Look, when it became known to them in the Dr. Clark case that no life remained in the case and the thin veil of artificial magic broke, they did not present witnesses like the doctor's wife and son-in-law. So, my opinion is this and the verdict of my heart is that such a tooth-breaking answer should be given with extreme softness and kindness. Then if God wills, they themselves will not have the courage. Is India Dar-ul-Harb?"

(Al-Annzar, Ref: Malfoozat Volume 1, Pages 158-159)

We do not consider India as Dar-ul-Harb in terms of the government, and this is our belief. Although if this

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 399

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Obedience to the Government

342

Obedience to the Government

The Disagreement of Opposing Scholars

Opposing scholars have vehemently disagreed with us on this issue, and they have not left any moment of causing us discomfort from their side. However, we can never abandon the truth due to these temporary discomforts and potential harms. We firmly believe that India is by no means Dar-ul-Harb in terms of the government. Let's look at our case. If this case were in the era of Sikh rule and on the other side there was a cruel Brahmin, it would not have been a big deal to trap us in any kind of investigation and trial. But the beauty of the British government and the government's system is that even in the face of a doctor and a renowned priest, no harshness is shown in investigations and court proceedings. Captain Douglas made it clear that the personal status or their own position and rank of the priest should be considered. Then he asked Limar Chand Sahib, who is the police superintendent of Gorakhpur, and he said that we are not satisfied. Finally, justice was served in our favor. These people do not stop us with opposition but bring many blessings with them, which provide us with opportunities for the propagation of our religion and a kind of peace and ease that were not found in the previous governments. It is then a clear injustice and far from Islamic teachings and ethics that we do not show gratitude to them. O people! A person who does not appreciate the goodness of a fellow human being cannot be grateful to Allah Almighty. Even though he sees it, how can he be grateful for the blessings of the unseen existence that he does not see? Therefore, we do not consider it Dar-ul-Harb in terms of the government. Yes! In our view, India is Dar-ul-Harb in terms of the pen. The priests have started a dangerous war against Islam. They have taken up the pen of hostility in this battlefield, carrying the banner of the pen

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 400

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Obedience to the Government

343

Obedience to the Government

The Use of Pen Instead of Sword and Gun

It is not necessary to come out with swords and guns in this field. Therefore, we should come out armed with the pen only. It is the duty of every Muslim near us to participate in this war. Allah and His chosen Messenger, peace be upon him, are attacked in such a way that our hearts break and tremble. Can we find peace by reading dirty books like the secrets of the Mothers of the Believers or the Court of Mustafa, which are named in such a way as the titles of impure novels? It is surprising that books like the secrets of the Court of London are considered fit even in the government's knowledge to be banned, but the book that hurts the feelings of eight crore Muslims is not stopped. We ourselves do not want to make such a request to the government, but we consider it highly inappropriate. As we had made it clear through our memorial, but we have only said this because it is the government's duty to consider such writings. In any case, the government has granted general freedom, so if Christians write a book to object to Islam, Muslims have the freedom to write an answer and to write books criticizing the Christian religion... Our community does not consider India as Dar-ul-Harb in terms of the government, and this is our belief. Although if this

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 401

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Obedience to the Government

344

Obedience to the Government

The Use of Pen Instead of Sword and Gun

It is necessary to obey the government, show loyalty in this pen war, while the just government has not prevented us from publishing books that support our religion and refute objections from other nations, but has helped us through the press, post offices, and other means of publication. Therefore, remaining silent in such times is a grave sin. Yes, it is necessary that what is presented is reasonable and not intended to cause heartache. Whoever does not have chest and eye pain for Islam, it should be said that Allah Almighty does not hold such a person responsible. One should think about the successes achieved and the measures taken for one's worldly purposes. In such zeal and pain, have you ever tried to defend the pure essence of Islam? And if nothing else can be done, at least pray with a broken heart before Allah Almighty? If such jealousy and heartache exist, it is impossible for the signs of true love to manifest. Even if a broken pot is bought, there is regret. What kind of faith and Islam is this that attacks on the pure essence of Allah and His chosen Messenger, peace be upon him, are happening, and I should also try to defend them? And if nothing else can be done, at least pray with a broken heart before Allah Almighty? If such jealousy and heartache exist, it is impossible for the signs of true love to manifest. If even a broken pot is bought, there is regret. It is surprising that in this fearful era where attacks on Islam are increasing, are we finding peace by reading newspapers and magazines full of advertisements and small pamphlets distributed daily, which number in the tens of thousands and sometimes even millions? And many times, they are distributed like water, as if flowing like a river. They are spread with all kinds of hostilities.

(Al-Hakam, May 31, 1901, Pages 2-4)

Necessary Advice for Our Community

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 402

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Obedience to the Government

345

Obedience to the Government

An Announcement Issued

The following announcement was published: It is stated:

"As I see that these days some ignorant and wicked people are displaying such actions in front of Hindus and some Muslims that lead to rebellion. I doubt that at some point the color of rebellion will manifest in their natures. Therefore, I strongly advise my community members who are present in various places in Punjab, India, whose numbers have reached hundreds of thousands by the grace of Allah Almighty. I emphasize that they should understand my teaching, which for the past twenty-six years has been settling in their minds orally and in writing, that they should obey this British government because it is a beneficent government. The Ahmadiyya community has reached hundreds of thousands under the shadow of this government. It is the wisdom and benefit of Allah that He chose this government so that the Ahmadiyya community could be saved from the bloodthirsty attacks of the oppressors and progress. Can you imagine that you can protect yourselves from the attacks of the oppressors by living under the rule of the Sultan of Rome or by building your house in Mecca and Medina? Absolutely not. Instead, within a week, you will be torn to pieces with swords. You have heard how Maulvi Abdul Latif Sahib, who was a respected and noble leader in the state of Kabul and had around fifty thousand followers, when he joined my community, was persecuted merely because he had turned against my teaching of jihad. Amir Habibullah Khan subjected him to extreme cruelty. Do you expect any happiness from such people that happiness will come to you under such sultans? Instead, you will face all kinds of Islamic scholars' fatwas against you. It is then a clear injustice and far from Islamic teachings and ethics that we do not show gratitude to them. O people! A person who does not appreciate the goodness of a fellow human being cannot be grateful to Allah Almighty. Even though he sees it, how can he be grateful for the blessings of the unseen existence that he does not see? Therefore, we do not consider it Dar-ul-Harb in terms of the government. Yes! In our view, India is Dar-ul-Harb in terms of the pen. The priests have started a dangerous war against Islam. They have taken up the pen of hostility in this battlefield, carrying the banner of the pen."

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 403

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Obedience to the Government

346

Obedience to the Government

The Ceasefire Has Been Declared

Allah Almighty has blessed us by bringing us under the shadow of this government just as the Christian king Najashi provided refuge to the companions of the Holy Prophet, peace and blessings be upon him. I do not offer any praise to this government as ignorant people think, nor do I seek any reward from it. Rather, I see it as my duty from the perspective of justice and faith to show gratitude to this government and advise my community to obey it. So, understand this, and understand it well, that a person who harbors rebellious thoughts against this government cannot enter my community. It is indeed a grave sin that through this government's means, we are saved from the clutches of oppressors and our community is progressing. Allah Almighty states in the Noble Quran, "Is the reward for good [anything] but good?" (Ar-Rahman: 61) meaning that the reward for goodness is goodness. And in a saying of the Prophet, it is mentioned that one who does not thank people does not thank Allah. Think, if you step out from under the shadow of this government, where will you find refuge? Think well of a kingdom that will bring you under its protection. Every Islamic kingdom is sharpening its teeth to kill you because they consider you disbelievers and apostates. So, appreciate the blessings of Allah and realize that the establishment of this British government in this country is for your own good. If any harm befalls this government, it will also destroy you. These Muslims who are against the Ahmadiyya community, you have heard the fatwas of their scholars, meaning that you are deemed deserving of death by them, but you are not. You have heard the fatwas of all Punjab and India, and indeed all Islamic countries, that you are deserving of death, but you are not. You are not. You are not.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 404

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Obedience to the Government

347

Obedience to the Government

The Duty of Killing

It is obligatory to kill and to kill you and to loot your wealth and to force your wives into marriage and to insult your dead and not to bury them in the Muslim cemeteries is not only permissible but a great reward. So, these are the English who are called infidels who save you from those bloodthirsty enemies and save you from being killed by their swords. Just see how you are treated under another kingdom. So, the British government is a mercy for you. It is a blessing for you and it is your journey from Allah. So, appreciate this favor with heart and soul and your opponents who are Muslims are a thousand times better than the English because they do not consider you deserving of death. They do not want to disgrace you. Not long ago, a priest brought a case of murder against me in Captain Douglas's court. This wise and fair-minded Deputy Commissioner found out that the case was entirely false and fabricated, so he not only acquitted me with honor but gave me permission to prosecute the false accusers if I wanted. It is evident that the English come to us with justice and fairness. And see that in Islam, the issue of jihad is the worst and there is no issue that defames Islam. The religion that has been taught is the one that Allah has shown miracles for and is still showing, what need is there for jihad in such a religion and at the time of our Prophet, peace be upon him, the unjust people attacked Islam with swords and wanted to destroy Islam through swords. The swords they raised were the ones that killed them. So that war was just a defensive war. Now, whether or not such beliefs are spread that a Mahdi will come and shed blood

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 405

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Obedience to the Government

348

Obedience to the Government

The Duty of Killing

He will come and capture Christian kings; these are mere fabricated issues that have made the hearts of our opposing Muslims distressed and harsh, and those who hold such beliefs are dangerous people who can be the means of rebellion for ignorant people, and indeed they will be. Our effort is that Muslims should be freed from such beliefs. Remember that it is not a religion from God that lacks human compassion. God has taught us to show mercy on earth so that mercy may be shown to us from heaven. Advice to the students to end the strike

(Badr, May 9, 1907, Page 6)

The Editor of Badr writes: The medical school students who, dissatisfied with their teachers, collectively decided to stop attending school. Among them, two students (Abdul Hakim Sahib and another) appeared in Qadian in the service of Hazrat Masih Maud, peace be upon him, on the 21st of Ramadan and mentioned their past incident and were granted permission to enroll by the principal until the 31st of Ramadan. You said:

"These days, such actions are attributed to rebellion against the government, and one should avoid them. In my view, this matter should not be promoted, and it should be beneficial to obtain permission from the principal and enroll. Those teachers with whom you expressed dissatisfaction must have been warned internally, and it is not expected that they will behave badly with you in the future. The government does not leave such people without investigation, and such statements should not be made publicly. Besides, you should learn morals from them if they have behaved immorally."

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 406

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Obedience to the Government

349

Obedience to the Government

And if you ever get the opportunity for such disobedience, behave ethically with your students and colleagues, and the oaths you have taken on stubbornness are invalid. Persisting on invalid oaths is a sin. God has commanded in Islamic law to break invalid oaths and invalid agreements. Do not waste time; do not put yourself in distress and enroll in your school. Strict warning against participation in strikes

(Badr, May 24, 1906, Page 2)

The Badr newspaper wrote in its publication of March 14, 1907:

Disorder at Ali Gadh College. Aziz Ahmad renounced

The student of Ali Gadh College, Maulvi Ghulam Muhammad Sahib, mentioned the strike of the students there and their opposition to their teachers when he appeared in the service of Hazrat Masih Maud, peace be upon him, on the 21st of Ramadan. He stated that no boy from this community (the Ahmadiyya sect) participated in this strike. Miyan Muhammad Din, Abdul Ghaffar Khan, and others remained separate, but Aziz Ahmad (Murad Sahibzada Mirza Aziz Ahmad, son of Hazrat Mirza Sultan Ahmad, the narrator) continued to be associated with these students. Despite our advice, he did not repent, and since some articles appeared in newspapers stating that the grandson of the Promised Messiah was at Ali Gadh College, causing general astonishment, the members of that institution expressed surprise that Aziz Ahmad was involved in such a disturbance. On this, Hazrat Masih Maud, peace be upon him, said:

"Aziz Ahmad's participation in the misconduct against his teachers and superiors is completely contrary to our teachings and advice. Therefore, from the day he became involved in this rebellion, he is separate from our community and our allegiance."

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 407

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Obedience to the Government

350

Obedience to the Government

Excluded from the Community

We are pleased with those boys who acted upon our teachings on this occasion. Many people enter into the bai'at (pledge of allegiance) but when they do not act according to the conditions of bai'at, they automatically exclude themselves. There is no special consideration for such relationships, as all our relationships are for the sake of Allah Almighty. If a person's father himself has turned away from us, then how can his grandson be considered our relative? It is clear that we do not care about such relationships. Our relationships are all for the sake of Allah. Aziz Ahmad's father himself turned away from us. So, what kind of relationship is his grandson's? Aziz Ahmad should have sought advice from us in this matter or looked at the example that was already established, which was happening in the Medical College Lahore, where students went on strike against their professors. When some boys from the Jama'at joined in, I instructed that they should not participate in this opposition and should seek forgiveness from their professors and immediately enroll in the college. Consequently, they obeyed my command and enrolled in the college, setting a good example that led other students to enroll immediately as well. Aziz Ahmad was informed of this incident because it was published in the newspapers. If the news had not surfaced, it was necessary for him to first seek advice from me or follow the advice of his companions. His visit to Ali Gadh was also based on his father's advice and command, not because of any directive from us. Similarly, his involvement in the teachers' opposition is not due to any relationship we have, and for this reason, he is excluded from the bai'at until he repents and seeks forgiveness from his teachers through proper means. Yes, other students like Maulvi Ghulam Muhammad Sahib consulted with us before going to Ali Gadh, and we advised them to avoid mingling with the boys there and not to get involved in any mischief. It is not necessary that a person goes to the bathroom but he keeps himself clean from impurity.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 408

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Obedience to the Government

351

Obedience to the Government

Addressing the Editor of Badr, Agha (i.e., Hazrat Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib, Editor of Badr Newspaper. Transcriber)

The instruction was given: "Publish these matters for general information through the newspaper."

(Badr, March 14, 1907, Page 5)

Note: After this incident, Mirza Aziz Ahmad Sahib wrote a letter seeking forgiveness for his shortcomings in the service of Hazrat Masih Maud, peace be upon him. Treat authorities and people of all religions with kindness

Chaudhry Abdullah Khan Sahib, the Numberdar of Bhalwalpur, asked what behavior should be adopted towards authorities and the community. It was stated:

"Our teaching is to behave with utmost kindness. It is essential to obey the authorities because they provide protection. It is also necessary to treat the community with kindness and respect their rights. However, those who are not pious, involved in innovations and polytheism, and are against us, should not be followed in prayer. We should only treat them kindly. Our principle is to do good to everyone. One who cannot do good to anyone in this world, what reward will he receive in the Hereafter? Therefore, everyone should have good intentions. Yes, in religious matters, one should save oneself. Just as a doctor diagnoses and treats every patient, whether Hindu, Christian, or anyone else, with the aim of identifying and treating all, the general principles should be considered in doing good. If someone says that disbelievers were killed during the time of the Prophet of Allah, peace and blessings be upon him, the response to this is that those people had become criminals by killing Muslims without reason. They were considered deserving of punishment as criminals. Simply denying, if done with simplicity

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 409

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Obedience to the Government

352

Obedience to the Government

Acknowledging Bribery

(Rules, August 17, 1902, Page 9)

Hazrat Maulana Nur-ud-Din Sahib mentioned that people often encounter situations where unless they give something to an official or someone else, their work does not get done. He said:

"In my view, bribery is when something is given to someone to infringe upon their rights or to suppress or take the rights of the government unjustly. But if a situation arises where giving something to someone does not harm another and does not violate anyone's rights, only for the sake of protecting one's own rights, then there is no harm in it. This is not bribery; rather, it is like walking on the path and if a dog comes in front, you throw a piece of bread to divert it and continue on your way, keeping yourself safe from its harm. Government rights should not be violated."

(The Decree, August 17, 1902, Page 8)

Bribery should never be given. It is a grave sin. But I define bribery as something given to infringe upon the rights of the government or other people. I strongly prohibit it. However, if something is given as a gift or in charity that does not lead to the violation of anyone's rights but is intended to protect one's own rights and avoid harm, then in my view, this is not prohibited, and I do not consider it bribery. Sharia does not forbid protecting oneself from injustice. 'Do not throw [yourselves] with your [own] hands into destruction' (Al-Baqarah: 195).

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 410

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Obedience to the Government

353

Obedience to the Government

Learn National and Governmental Languages

Allah has said, "And do not throw [yourselves] with your [own] hands into destruction" (Al-Baqarah: 195). Learn national and governmental languages.

It was stated:

(Rules, August 17, 1902, Page 9)

Understand that since the government has adopted a national form, the national language also reflects a sense of nationality. Therefore, it is necessary to immerse your demands and purposes in the minds of the authorities by learning English so that you can benefit the government and provide assistance. Offerings to the landlords by the Patwaris

(The Decree, May 12, 1899, Page 4)

A person who is a member of his community and is a Patwari wrote a letter in the service of Hazrat, mentioning that some amounts are fixed by the government for the Patwaris, but the general practice is that the Patwaris take more than that or take it in addition to that, and the landlords give willingly without being asked. Is it permissible to accept this without asking?

If such acceptance reaches the authorities with the proper regulations and there is a fear of unrest due to the law, then it is impermissible. Supplications and voluntary prayers for the Mayor and the Governor

(Badr, May 24, 1908, Page 8)

Hazrat Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Mir Anayat Ali Sahib

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 411

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Obedience to the Government

354

Obedience to the Government

It was narrated to me that once Hazrat Masih Maud, peace be upon him, visited Malerkotla. About eight to ten people were accompanying him. At that time, the train to Malerkotla was not running. I was also traveling with Hazrat. The reason Hazrat Sahib chose this journey was that Begum Sahiba, the wife of Nawab Ibrahim Ali Khan Sahib, had sent her attendants to Ludhiana to invite Hazrat Sahib to Malerkotla to see her son and pray for him because Nawab Ibrahim Ali Khan Sahib had been suffering from a brain disorder for some time. Hazrat Sahib sat in Ludhiana around eleven o'clock with Qazi Khwaja Ali Sahib and arrived near Malerkotla around three o'clock, becoming guests of the state. When morning came, Begum Sahiba instructed her attendants to bring carriages for Hazrat Sahib to go to the garden to see Nawab Sahib, but Hazrat said, "We do not need carriages. We will walk." So, you walked on foot. At that time, there was a large crowd with you. When you arrived at the garden, you stayed with your companions. Nawab Sahib came out of the mansion and, for the first time, saw Hazrat Sahib, he stepped back but then moved forward, greeted Hazrat with "Salam Alaikum," and asked, "Has the fourth part of the proofs been concealed?" You said, "It has not been concealed yet, but God willing, it will be concealed soon." After that, Nawab Sahib said, "Please come inside." So, Hazrat Sahib and Nawab Sahib went inside the mansion, and they stayed inside for about half an hour. Since no one was present, we did not know what discussions took place inside. After that, Hazrat Sahib, along with all the people, walked towards the central mosque and Nawab Sahib also went out for a walk. Upon reaching the mosque,

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 412

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Obedience to the Government

355

Obedience to the Government

Perform ablution and then offer two units of prayer for the health of Nawab Sahib, as they are the rulers of your city, and we also pray. The purpose of His Holiness was to seek prayers from all and then immediately return to Ludhiana without staying in Malerkotla despite insistence.

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, Pages 312-311)

Obey the laws of the government

During the days of the spread of the plague, in the context of following government directives, it was stated:

If a place is affected by the plague and someone among you is present there, then I instruct you to be the first to obey the laws of the government. It has been heard in many places that there have been clashes with the police. Going against the laws of the government is rebellion, which is a dangerous crime. Preventing strikes against the government

It was mentioned that the traders of Sialkot closed their shops in protest against the increase in taxes and suffered losses for a few days, then reopened on their own. It was stated:

This kind of behavior against the government was their foolishness, which forced them to return. The revenue ultimately falls on the public. Even when there is a scarcity due to heavenly reasons, traders increase prices. Why didn't they close their shops at that time?

(Badr, December 27, 1906, Page 3)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 413

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Halal and Haram

356

Halal and Haram

It was stated:

"What is bad is forbidden, and what is pure is permissible. Allah Almighty does not declare any pure thing as forbidden; rather, He declares all pure things as permissible. However, when bad and impure things are mixed with pure things, they become forbidden. Now, associating fame with marriage has been permitted, but when dancing and other inappropriate activities are included, it becomes prohibited. If the same is done as the Prophet (peace be upon him) said, then nothing is forbidden. The principle of the permissibility of aquatic animals was questioned: Are aquatic animals halal or not? It was stated:

(Badr, October 31, 1907, Page 8)

There are countless aquatic animals. There is only one rule for them. What Allah Almighty has stated in the Quran that those among them that are pure, wholesome, and beneficial to eat, consume them and do not feed them to others."

The essence is that things are permissible

(Badr, September 5, 1907, Page 3)

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Dr. Mir Muhammad Ismail Sahib discussed with me the issues related to halal and haram. Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) used to say that it should be remembered that Sharia has declared the original things

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 414

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Halal and Haram

357

Halal and Haram

It was stated:

"What is good is permissible. Except where there is a reason for prohibition or a clear prohibition. Actions are judged by intentions. If the intention is correct, the action is accepted; if not, it is forbidden. Khaksar mentioned that the common practice of Hazrat Sahib was that except for matters explicitly permitted by Sharia, in most cases, you based your actions on intentions and repeated this phrase in response to questions about issues."

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, Page 511)

Rabbit is Halal

Someone asked Hazrat Aqdas about the permissibility of rabbit, to which you said: "In original matters, it is permissible until proven otherwise."

Prohibition of Alcohol and Gambling

(Badr, November 14, 1902, Page 19)

The Noble Quran has definitively declared alcohol as impure and forbidden. It is a matter of pride for the Quran that a substance so impure that all Europeans cry out against its impurity, the Quran has unequivocally forbidden it, just as gambling is also unequivocally forbidden.

(Spiritual Treasures, Volume 23, Page 267)

What is Haram. Taking Interest from Other Nations is also Haram

In the religion of Islam, just as taking interest from one's own nation is forbidden, similarly, taking interest from other nations is also forbidden. Indeed, God has also stated that not only is interest forbidden, but if your debtor is insolvent, forgive the debt or at least wait until they are able to repay. Just as there is a command in the Quran to forgive sins of your own people, the same applies to

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 415

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Halal and Haram

358

Halal and Haram

For other nations, the same command applies as Allah Almighty has stated in the Noble Quran:

Let them pardon and overlook. Would you not love for Allah to forgive you? And Allah is Forgiving and Merciful.

(An-Nur: 23)

It means forgive people, overlook their excesses and faults. Don't you want Allah to forgive you? And Allah is Forgiving and Merciful.

Prohibition of Alcohol

(Spiritual Treasures, Volume 23, Page 387)

In both these books (Torah and Gospel), there was no limit set for alcohol and gambling because these books did not declare these impure things as forbidden, and they did not prohibit the use of these impure things by the immoral people. That is why both nations indulged so much in drinking alcohol that it exceeded the limits like water, and gambling also exceeded the limits. But the Noble Quran definitively declared alcohol, which is the mother of impurities, as forbidden and it is a matter of pride for the Quran that a substance so impure that all Europeans cry out against its impurity, the Quran has unequivocally forbidden it, just as gambling is also unequivocally forbidden.

Evils of Alcohol

(Spiritual Treasures, Volume 23, Page 267)

The mention of alcohol began. Someone said, "Now even biscuits of alcohol have been created." You said:

Alcohol is the sworn enemy of human dignity, shame, chastity, and honor. It destroys human dignity to the extent that it turns a person into a dog, a cat, or a donkey. By consuming it, one becomes similar to them. Now if the curse of biscuits spreads in the world, thousands of uncommitted sins will also be included in them. Earlier, shame and modesty used to prevent some people. Now they have taken the biscuits and put them in their pockets. The point is that

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 416

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Halal and Haram

359

Halal and Haram

Dajjal did not lack in his efforts to fill the world with immorality and sin, but ahead is God's decision to do as He pleases. The greatness of Islam is evident in a saying that a person objected to Islam. The stench of alcohol emanated from him. The order was given to punish him for objecting to Islam after drinking alcohol. But now there is no limit. They drink alcohol. They commit adultery. There is no evil they do not do, but they are always ready to object to Islam. The prohibition of pork and its reasons

(Al-Hakam, February 28, 1903, Page 15)

Pork, which has been declared forbidden. From the beginning, God has hinted towards its prohibition because the word "khinzir" is composed of "khunz" and "ar," which mean that I see it as very corrupt and bad. The meaning of "khunz" is very corrupt and "ar" I see it as bad. So, the name of this animal given by God from the beginning points to its filthiness and an amazing coincidence is that in Hindi, this animal is called "suar." This word is also composed of "su" and "ar," which mean that I see it as very bad and it should not be surprising that the word for filth can be Arabic. Because we have proven in our book "Min al-Rahman" that the mother of all languages is Arabic and Arabic words are found not only in one or two languages but in thousands. So, the word for filth is Arabic. That is why in Hindi, the translation of filth is "bad." So, this animal is also called bad. There is no doubt about it that at that time when the language of the whole world was Arabic, in this country, this name of that animal was famous in Arabic which is synonymous with the name of the pig, and it remains a memorable reminder. Yes, it is possible that in Shastri, this word has changed slightly and become something else, but the correct word is this because it has a reason for its name.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 417

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Halal and Haram

360

Halal and Haram

The word "khinzir" testifies to it, and the meanings of this word are that it is very corrupt. There is no need for an explanation of its description. It is known to all that this animal is of the lowest degree of filth, shamelessness, and debauchery. Now the reason for its prohibition is evident because the law of nature desires that the effect of such impure and bad animal flesh should be bad for both the body and soul. We have already proven that the food also affects the human soul. So, what doubt is there that the effect of such bad will also be bad? As Greek physicians have already expressed that the flesh of this animal specifically weakens modesty and increases debauchery and eating swine's flesh is also harmful for external health. And those animals whose blood remains inside like a swallowed throat or a beaten animal, all these animals are actually under the command of filth. Can the blood of a dead animal remain inside without affecting its condition? No, it will become dirty due to being moist very soon and will contaminate all flesh due to its infection, and also the worms in the blood, which have been proven by modern research. They will spread a dangerous infection in the body. The philosophy of Islamic principles.

(Spiritual Treasures, Volume 10, Pages 339-338)

Prohibition of Pork in Torah and Gospel

(Narrated by Paul) Another impurity introduced into this religion was to make swine permissible for them. Although Hazrat Masih (Jesus) declared swine impure in the Gospel. That's why in the Gospel, it is said, "Do not cast your pearls before swine." So, when the pure teachings have been given by Hazrat Masih, then it is clear from this comparison that they have named impurity as purity. The main point is that the Greeks used to eat swine as they do nowadays in all of Europe.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 418

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Halal and Haram

361

Halal and Haram

They eat swine. Therefore, Paul made swine permissible for the Greeks for the sake of their hearts. Although it is written in the Torah that it is eternal forbidden and its touch is also unlawful. Do not investigate too much in Halal and Haram

(Chashma Masih, Spiritual Treasures, Volume 20, Page 375)

A brother asked whether it is permissible to eat the flesh of animals that are sacrificed on altars and graves other than Allah. It was said:

"The basis of Sharia is on leniency, not strictness. The main point is that أُهِلَّ بِهِ لِغَيْرِ اللَّهِ (Al-Baqarah: 174) means that the flesh of animals sacrificed on altars and graves is not permissible to eat, but the animals that come into the market are considered permissible. Why the need for excessive scrutiny? Look, sometimes they perform actions that are disliked and generate aversion, but in the end, they eat what they have prepared. You may have seen that they prepare sherbet, wash their hands in dirty water, mix sugar with their feet, make jaggery, and sometimes add impure things like fat and blood, and God knows what else they do. All these are used. In this way, if a dead animal is touched, everything becomes forbidden. Islam has not imposed unbearable burdens but is based on leniency in Sharia. After that, the questioner raised the same question again and started asking about finer details:

Allah Almighty has also said, "Do not ask about things" (Al-Ma'idah: 102). It is not good to dig too deep.

(Al-Hakam, October 10, 1903, Page 20)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 419

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Prohibition of Suckling

362

Halal and Haram

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Dr. Mir Muhammad Ismail Sahib discussed with me the issues related to the permissibility of suckling. It was revealed that once, Hazrat Khalifatul Masih I solemnized the marriage of Miyan Abdul Hai's late son with the young daughter of Peer Manzoor Muhammad Sahib. Later, it was discovered that they were actually suckling siblings. After a thorough investigation by the scholars of the community, it was concluded that indeed they were suckling siblings, and the marriage was annulled. Khaksar remarks that as far as I remember, at that time Hazrat Sahib was inclined towards the view that if at some ordinary time a little milk has been consumed, it does not constitute the type of suckling that leads to prohibition, and there was a consensus on the annulment based on cautious legal reasoning. Therefore, Hazrat Sahib granted permission for annulment.

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, Pages 563-562)

Regarding the same incident, Hazrat Khalifatul Masih II states:

Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) solemnized the marriage of Peer Manzoor Muhammad Sahib's daughter Hameeda Begum with Miyan Abdul Hai Sahib, the son of Hazrat Khalifatul Masih I. After the marriage, the mother of Miyan Abdul Hai Sahib remembered and said, "The girl has drunk my milk." When this matter was presented before Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him), he said that for this, the condition of "five sucklings" is necessary, meaning it is essential that the child has been breastfed five times, not that they have consumed five gulps of milk at one time, but five times at different intervals.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 420

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Prohibition of Suckling

363

Halal and Haram

Drinking milk once is necessary, but Hazrat Khalifatul Masih I understood according to the jurists that if a child consumes milk even once, the prohibition applies. The purpose of "five sucklings" is one meaning that Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) understood, and another meaning that Hazrat Khalifatul Masih I understood. Since this was a matter of marriage, and Hazrat Khalifatul Masih I found the explanation of the jurists more acceptable. Therefore, you were so shocked by this that you started having diarrhea. Finally, Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) said that this marriage should be annulled. This is a legal issue where it is not necessary to consider my explanation as correct. (Al-Fazl, September 3, 1960, Page 4)

Definition of Bribery

(Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes) that Mir Muhammad Ismail Sahib Sialkoti discussed with me the issue of bribery. It was explained that Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) said about bribery that bribery is when a person gives something to someone else to usurp their right. But if someone gives something to an officer with bad intentions to protect their rights, it is like giving a piece of bread to a dog. Some water is poured into the bread. (Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 2, Page 307)

Adultery Leads to Invalidating Lineage

Adultery is a very shameful act, and its perpetrator, blinded by desires, commits such an impure act that mixes the forbidden with the lawful lineage of human descent and leads to the destruction of lineage. That is why the Sharia has deemed it such a grave sin that for such a person, a legal punishment is prescribed in this world. So, it is evident that for the completion of a believer

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 421

فقه المسيح

Chapter: Halal and Haram

364

Halal and Haram

It is not enough that one abstains from fornication because fornication is an extremely corrupt and shameless act of humans, and it is such a grave sin that even the ignorant consider it evil, and no one can dare to justify it except the faithless. So, abandoning it is a mere decency. (Some Ahmadiyya Part Five, Spiritual Treasures, Volume 21, Page 209)

Noteworthy Point: Hunting Birds after Saying Takbir

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Dr. Mir Muhammad Ismail Sahib discussed the issue of hunting birds with me. It was explained that Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) used to say regarding hunting birds that after saying Takbir, hunt them, and it was said that the ruling on hunting birds is similar to that of an arrow and a gun. Meaning, if an animal dies before being slaughtered, it is permissible. This discussion arose because Brother Abdul Rahim Sahib used to bring birds hunted with arrows. I mentioned that many birds die before being slaughtered. So, Brother Ji would leave them, considering them forbidden. Upon this, Hazrat said to consider them permissible after saying Takbir. Then if they die before being slaughtered, they are permissible. Khaksar remarks that the meaning is that if an animal dies before being slaughtered, it is permissible. This does not mean that if the opportunity for slaughter arises but is not carried out, it is still not slaughtered. (Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, Pages 600-599)

In response to a question, it was said:

"After saying Takbir, shooting with a gun, if the prey dies, it is Halal." (Al-Hakam, February 10, 1907, Page 4)

Necessity of Slaughtering an Animal

Hazrat Khalifatul Masih II states:

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 422

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Halal and Haram

365

Halal and Haram

An animal that has been killed by a sword on the neck or by suffocation is not permissible to eat. The Holy Quran prohibits it, and when the followers of Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) inquired about it, he forbade it. So, do not consume it. However, if a Jew or a Christian slaughters it, then it is permissible regardless of whether the Takbir is recited or not. Recite "Bismillah" and then consume it. (Al-Fazl, September 14, 1915, Page 4)

Prohibition of Eating the Flesh of a Dead Animal

It is mentioned: There is a type of dead animal known as "Jalalah" which is considered impure. Its flesh is declared forbidden. This indicates that animals like camels, chickens should be raised with care and protected from impurity. (Badr, September 29, 1905, Page 3)

Use of Prohibited Items for Medical Treatment

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Dr. Mir Muhammad Ismail Sahib discussed with me the issue of preparing a pill for a patient. It contained opium, henbane, cannabis, and other poisonous substances. It was stated that these poisonous substances become permissible for medical treatment and saving lives. Khaksar remarks that Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) also gave a similar ruling regarding alcohol for medical purposes. However, despite this, he wrote about his great-grandfather Mirza Ghulam Muhammad Sahib that in his terminal illness, a doctor suggested alcohol, but he refused it, and Hazrat Sahib praised him for giving preference to death over alcohol. This incident shows both the legal ruling and piety. (Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, Page 615)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 423

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Halal and Haram

366

Halal and Haram

Intoxicants are harmful to faith

It is narrated in a Hadith, "From the beauty of a person's Islam is to leave what does not concern him," meaning part of the beauty of Islam is to abandon unnecessary matters. Similarly, wine, opium, tobacco, and other such things are also like that. It is advisable to abstain from them because even if no other harm is impossible, they still lead to afflictions, and a person gets into difficulties. For example, if someone is imprisoned, they will get bread, but they will not be given bhang, charras, or other intoxicants. Or if someone is in a place that is like a prison, then also difficulties arise. It is never advisable to waste excellent health on reckless support. The Sharia has made a wise decision that these harmful substances are declared harmful to faith, and their leader is alcohol. It is a raw fact that there is enmity between intoxication and piety. The harm of opium is also significant. Medically, it is even worse than alcohol and the height of modesty that a person has brought with him. All intoxicants are prohibited.

(Al-Hakam, July 10, 1902, Page 3)

Abstain from all intoxicants

Abandon every intoxicating substance. Alcohol is not the only thing that destroys a person but also opium, cannabis, charras, bhang, tari, and every habit-forming intoxicant that ruins the brain and ultimately destroys. So, stay away from them. Noah's Ark - Spiritual Treasures, Volume 19, Pages 70-71

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 424

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Halal and Haram

367

Halal and Haram

Intoxicants are harmful to faith

It is narrated in a Hadith, "From the beauty of a person's Islam is to leave what does not concern him," meaning part of the beauty of Islam is to abandon unnecessary matters. Similarly, wine, opium, tobacco, and other such things are also like that. It is advisable to abstain from them because even if no other harm is impossible, they still lead to afflictions, and a person gets into difficulties. For example, if someone is imprisoned, they will get bread, but they will not be given bhang, charras, or other intoxicants. Or if someone is in a place that is like a prison, then also difficulties arise. It is never advisable to waste excellent health on reckless support. The Sharia has made a wise decision that these harmful substances are declared harmful to faith, and their leader is alcohol. It is a raw fact that there is enmity between intoxication and piety. The harm of opium is also significant. Medically, it is even worse than alcohol and the height of modesty that a person has brought with him. All intoxicants are prohibited.

(Al-Hakam, July 10, 1902, Page 3)

Abstain from all intoxicants

Abandon every intoxicating substance. Alcohol is not the only thing that destroys a person but also opium, cannabis, charras, bhang, tari, and every habit-forming intoxicant that ruins the brain and ultimately destroys. So, stay away from them. (Noah's Ark - Spiritual Treasures, Volume 19, Pages 70-71)

Narcotic Substances Reduce Lifespan

It is stated:

What an excellent Quranic teaching it is that saves human life from the harm of vile and harmful substances. These substances like alcohol and others greatly reduce human life. They weaken one's strength and age prematurely. It is a favor of the Quranic teaching that millions of creatures have been saved from the diseases caused by these intoxicating substances. (Al-Hakam, March 10, 1903, Page 9)

Effects of Opium

It is mentioned:

Those who consume opium claim that it is beneficial for them, but it is not. In reality, it keeps them occupied and deteriorates the national character. Avoiding narcotic substances practically

It is stated:

Once, a friend advised me that opium is beneficial for diabetes. So, I replied that you have been very kind, but if I develop a habit of consuming opium for diabetes, I fear that people will mock me, saying that the first Messiah was a drunkard and the second was an opium addict. So, when I put my trust in God, He did not make me dependent on those vile things, and many times when I suffered from a severe illness, God said, "See, I have given you the cure." (Naseem-e-Dawat, Spiritual Treasures, Volume 19, Pages 435-434)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 425

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Halal and Haram

368

Halal and Haram

The Harmful Effects of Tobacco Consumption

A person from America highlighted the proven harms of tobacco consumption through an advertisement. You might have heard:

Indeed, we listen to it to save the young educated nine out of ten from being caught and afflicted by this harm. It is said: Actually, tobacco is a smoke that is harmful to internal organs. Islam prohibits wasteful actions, and harm is present in it. So, it is better to abstain from it. (Al-Hakam, February 28, 1903, Page 16)

A question was asked:

"Allah Almighty says in the Holy Quran, 'Indeed, the wasteful are brothers of the devils' (Al-Isra: 28). Is tobacco consumption also considered wasteful expenditure, and should it be declared forbidden?"

In response to this question, Hazrat Khalifatul Masih II states:

"Certainly, it should be declared forbidden. I cannot go beyond the verdict of Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him). He has deemed it abominable and undesirable. Therefore, we cannot issue any verdict against this verdict. You know that a moving train cannot be stopped suddenly. It can only be stopped gradually. Similarly, this cigarette rail from which smoke emerges will stop gradually. There is no doubt that it is a harmful substance to health and has a very bad effect on the nerves, but at this time, a trend is continuing in its favor. Therefore, people are using it in this trend. When the opposition to this trend becomes stronger, people will start hating it themselves." (Al-Fazl, November 5, 1960, Page 4)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 426

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Halal and Haram

369

Halal and Haram

Expression of Disapproval for Tobacco Consumption

Regarding tobacco consumption, it is mentioned that its abandonment is good. It is an innovation that emits a foul odor from the mouth. Our late father used to recite a verse about it, which reveals its evil. (Al-Hakam, October 10, 1901, Page 9)

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Mian Abdullah Sahib Sonori mentioned to me that in the beginning, he used to consume tobacco a lot. Sheikh Hammad Ali also used to smoke. One day, Sheikh Hammad Ali mentioned to Hazrat Sahib that tobacco is very harmful. After that, when Hazrat Sahib went to him in the morning and sat at his feet, he said to Sheikh Hammad Ali, "Bring a fresh tobacco and chew it well." When Sheikh Hammad Ali brought the tobacco, Hazrat Sahib said, "Drink it. There is no harm in tobacco. I drank a gulp with great difficulty. Then Hazrat Sahib said to me that Mian Abdullah, I have a natural aversion to it. Mian Abdullah used to say that from that moment, I quit tobacco consumption, and along with this guidance, a dislike for it arose in my heart. Then once I had pain in my gums, so I mentioned to Hazrat Sahib that when I used to consume tobacco, it would relieve. Hazrat Sahib replied that consuming tobacco for illness is excusable and permissible as long as the illness persists. So, I used it as medicine for a while and then left it. Mian Abdullah Sahib mentions that tobacco was used in Hazrat Sahib's house. Once Hazrat Sahib showed me a dried tobacco leaf hanging in the house and smiled, saying, "We have hanged it as if it's a hanged criminal." Khaksar remarks that perhaps a woman in the house might be using tobacco. (Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, Page 91)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 427

فقہ المسيح

Chapter: Halal and Haram

370

Halal and Haram

Permission to Drink Alcohol

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Dr. Mir Muhammad Ismail Sahib mentioned to me that Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) disliked alcohol and sometimes expressed displeasure about it. But Seth Abdul Rahman Sahib, a student, used to come to the seminary and was accustomed to drinking. It was feared that he might fall ill. Seth Sahib was also suffering from diabetes and was becoming weak. Slowly and gradually, leave alcohol.

Hazrat Pir Siraj-ul-Haq Sahib writes:

"On the days when Holy Imam Humam (peace be upon him) used to write letters, our beloved ones in the community used to inquire about the ruling on our habit of drinking alcohol compared to prayers. If there is a command, we will stop. So, Hazrat Imam Humam (peace be upon him) had given me this command that various letters come to us, some for prayers, and some for other purposes. Some come for prayers, so our rule is that when someone's letter comes for prayer, we pray at that time. And when it is remembered, we still pray. So, write the answer to such letters that we have prayed and will continue to pray, and remind for prayers. And some letters are about inquiries. So, when you are informed once about a matter, always write that we have been informed and have understood the matter. Some inquire about well-being, so inform them about well-being."

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 428

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Halal and Haram

371

Halal and Haram

Some write letters only for their own memory, not seeking a response. We will respond to those who do not seek answers and some letters are about us. We will respond after reading them ourselves. On this basis, you have stated that we do not have any new ruling compared to the previous one. It is better to gradually leave what causes discomfort. The use of tobacco and betel nut

(Tazkirah Al-Mahdi, Pages 7-8)

Hazrat Pir Siraj-ul-Haq Sahib writes that one day, it was mentioned in Darul Aman that Hazrat Imam Humam (peace be upon him) issued a ruling on the prohibition of consuming tobacco and betel nut because I used to eat betel nut due to toothache. Hearing the prohibition ruling, I pondered and thought that if Hazrat Imam Humam (peace be upon him) has actually issued a prohibition ruling, then it should be abandoned. At that moment, I left all work that caused discomfort and presented myself for blessed service to Hazrat Imam Humam (peace be upon him). When you heard my voice and opened the door, you said, "How did Sahibzada Sahib come?" I mentioned that Hazrat Imam Humam (peace be upon him) has issued a prohibition ruling regarding tobacco. He said, "No, he did not. Who told you that?" I mentioned that so-and-so person just said it. Hazrat Imam Humam (peace be upon him) called him and upon investigation, it was found out that he had heard it from a woman. Then Hazrat Imam Humam (peace be upon him) instructed that there was a misunderstanding. We had clearly stated that people understand the prohibition of consuming tobacco and betel nut very well. Whether it is forbidden or disliked or permissible, our community members should be aware that avoiding every unnecessary thing as much as possible is advisable. We do not want to issue any new Sharia. Those who issue a ruling on the permissibility or prohibition of something without evidence from their side. These are the scholars of the earth.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 429

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Halal and Haram

372

Halal and Haram

Creating New Laws and Blaming Us

Some create new laws from their own side and instead blame us as if we are claimants of prophethood. If they ponder a bit, they will realize who the claimant of prophethood and messengership is, us or them. If the mention of halal and haram is not in the Sharia and it was during the time of the Holy Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him), he would have given the ruling of its prohibition himself and nothing more. Then he asked, "Do you eat?" I said, "Yes, I eat betel nut once in a while." He asked, "For how long?" I replied, "For about five to six years." He inquired, "Why do you eat?" I explained, "Due to toothache because when I write a copy, my mouth stays down, and then I get a cold and flu. It stays in my mouth, and the pain subsides." He humorously remarked, "Can't you quit?" I replied, "I can quit, but then the pain occurs in the teeth." He said, "Chew a little betel nut (also called sweet betel leaf). This is also a poison. When every two doses are taken, both evils combine and disappear. I then asked again, "There is no difficulty in quitting, it's just the pain in the teeth." He saw that during the blessed month of Ramadan, I kept eleven fasts. I used to eat only during the day, not at night. The pain was severe. He asked, "How severe was the pain?" I replied, "It was indeed severe." (Tazkirah Al-Mahdi, Pages 8-10)

Use of Medicines for Strengthening Health is Permissible and Correct

He said: Munshi Ilahi Bakhsh and his other companions object that I use musk and betel nut or take medicines of this kind. It is surprising that objections are raised on consuming halal and pure things. If they ponder and look at the condition of Maulvi Abdullah Ghaznavi

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 430

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Halal and Haram

373

Halal and Haram

Feeling Ashamed of Comparison

When they compare, they feel ashamed. Molvi Abdullah used to indulge in women, so he used to eat eggs and chicken excessively. It reached the point that in old age, he wanted to get married. My testimony can be found that I only need eggs and the like when there is a disturbance in the brain or a palpitation in the heart. The One God knows that I do not need anything except that. Sitting and working hard, sometimes there is a disturbance. At that time, it becomes necessary to use it as a treatment, and that is why I go out for a walk every day. But Molvi Abdullah, who used to do things like chicken, grapes, eggs, etc., had no reason. The prophets used to use those things, but they were sacrificed in the way of God. When the Holy Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) felt anxious, he would hit his hand on Aisha's leg and say, "O Aisha, comfort us. The Holy Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) had the whole world as an enemy. Then if there is no comfort for them, it is against the dignity of God. It is the wisdom of God that as with camphor, a few peppers are kept so that it does not fly away. (Al-Hakam, July 10, 1902, Page 3)

Use of Remedies for Health Issues

Sheikh Yaqub Ali Sahib writes about the eating and drinking habits of the Promised Messiah (peace be upon him): You never arranged and committed to eating with the intention that it could be a means of self-indulgence, but the purpose was the sustenance of life from eating and drinking, and multiple incidents indicate that

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 431

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Halal and Haram

374

Halal and Haram

You used some things in a way that the tongue could not enjoy any taste, and this was evidence that you used something considering it a means of sustaining life. Once, you received many apples, and as far as I remember, these were sent by Mr. Haji Umar Dar Marhoom. Instead of cutting and eating the apples, you took a few seeds, squeezed out their water, and drank it, saying, "I drink it for the sake of the heart. Many incidents like this will be found in your life. You also used medicines and consumed the full dose. The patience pills that you used to take were always tied in a piece of cloth and kept in your pocket. Similarly, musk was also used because during a headache, it would sometimes occur suddenly. (Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Page 64)

The Issue of Image Respect

(You wrote while dispelling some doubts of Maulvi Syed Abdul Wahid Sahib)

Question: It is strictly forbidden to draw the image of any living being in Hadiths, but the images of the Holy Prophet are published. It is known from this that the Holy Prophet allows it. Answer: I strongly oppose someone drawing my image and keeping it with them like idol worshippers or publishing it. I have never given such an command for anyone to do so, and no one will be more against idol worship and image worship than me. But I have seen that nowadays, people in Europe are very eager to see the person whose work they want to read because the knowledge of physiognomy has advanced greatly in the countries of Europe. And often, by just looking at their image, they can recognize whether the claimant is truthful or false. And those people are the cause of thousands of idol worshippers.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 432

فقہ المسيح

Chapter: Halal and Haram

375

Halal and Haram

They cannot reach me physically, nor can they see my face, so the wise people of this country contemplate my inner states through images. There are many who have written letters to me from Europe or America and in their letters, they have written that they have seen your image and through the knowledge of physiognomy, they have concluded that the person in the image is not you. And a woman from America said upon seeing my image that this is the image of Jesus (peace be upon him). So, for this reason and up to this extent, I have chosen silence in the face of such images being circulated. It is not that the respect for images is absolute. The Quran proves that the people of Prophet Solomon used to make images and the Israelites had images of the prophets, including the image of the Holy Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) shown to Aisha on a piece of silk by the angel Gabriel. And in water, images of animals are naturally formed on some stones. And this instrument through which images are now taken was not invented during the time of the Holy Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) and it is a very necessary tool through which some diseases can be diagnosed. Another instrument that has emerged is one that draws the images of all the bones of a human and is used for diagnosing joint pain, gout, and other diseases. Through this instrument, the reality of the disease is known. Similarly, many scientific benefits have emerged through photography. Hence, some English people have published images of various living beings in their books through photography, including images of all kinds of insects and birds, which has led to scientific progress. So, can it be imagined that the God who encourages knowledge would declare the use of such instruments as forbidden through which

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 433

فقہ المسيح

Chapter: Halal and Haram

376

Halal and Haram

Diagnosing major diseases becomes possible, and it becomes a means for the wise to receive guidance. These are all ignorant practices that have spread. In our country, why do the clerics not throw out the coins, images, worlds, peaks, and ridges from their pockets and homes? Do they not have images on their spoons? It is regrettable that these people, by speaking unreasonable things, make fun of Islam. Islam has forbidden all futile acts and those acts that lead to polytheism, and has made lawful the acts that promote human knowledge and aid in recognizing diseases, bringing the wise closer to guidance. But I certainly do not like my followers to publish my photos without any necessity that compels them to do so. Because gradually, innovations arise, leading to polytheism. Therefore, I advise my community to refrain from such actions as much as possible. I have seen cards of some individuals, and I have seen their images on the back of the cards. I strongly oppose such publications and do not want anyone from our community to engage in such actions. Working for a legitimate and beneficial purpose is an order, unlike Hindus who place images of their elders on walls and doors. I am strongly against such actions. I do not want anyone from our community to commit such acts. Working for a legitimate and beneficial purpose is an order, and it is like Hindus who place images of their elders on walls and doors. I have always seen that such futile acts lead to polytheism and cause great corruption, as seen among Hindus and Christians. I hope that whoever views my advice with respect and dignity and considers me a true guide will refrain from such actions after this command; otherwise, they act against my guidance and step in the path of disrespecting the Sharia.

(Barahin-e-Ahmadiyya, Part V, Spiritual Treasures, Volume 21, Pages 365-367)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 434

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Listening

377

Innovations and Bad Practices

Question: Some elders listen to tunes. Is this permissible?

It is not good to have ill thoughts about the elders. Work should be done with good intentions. It is proven from a Hadith that even the Holy Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) used to listen to poetry. It is written that during the time of Hazrat Umar (may Allah be pleased with him), a companion used to recite poetry inside the mosque. Hazrat Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) prohibited him. The companion replied, "I used to recite poetry in front of the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) in the mosque. Who can stop me?" Hearing this, Hazrat Amir al-Mu'minin fell completely silent. The Quran should also be recited with a beautiful voice. In fact, there is such an emphasis that a person who does not recite the Quran beautifully is not among us. It has its own effect. When a speech is delivered excellently, it has an impact. The same speech, when delivered in a dull manner, has no effect. If something has an impact due to the influence of Allah Almighty, then what harm is there in using it as a means to attract towards Islam? The Psalms of Hazrat David contained songs, as it is mentioned that when Hazrat David used to pray to God, the mountains would weep with him, and the birds would also glorify. Psalms

Question: What is your command regarding Psalms?

(Badr, November 17, 1905, Page 7,6)

Some interpreted a Quranic word, "لَهُوَ الْحَدِیثِ" (Surah Luqman, 31:6), as music in relation to Psalms

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 435

فقه المسیح

Chapter: Innovations and Bad Practices

378

Innovations and Bad Practices

It is my belief that every person should be seen in light of their inner qualities and virtues, and signs of piety are found within them. Just one thing that you do not understand should not be labeled as bad. By doing so, a person becomes deprived. There is a mention of Bayazid Bastami that once people surrounded him and criticized his actions. It was the month of Ramadan, and he started eating bread in front of everyone. Then everyone called him a disbeliever and ran away. The common people were unaware that he was a traveler and fasting was not obligatory for him. His worship in seclusion was achieved through this incident. These are secrets, and an excellent example of this can be found in the Holy Quran where Hazrat Khidr sank a boat and killed a pure soul. Drawing lessons from this story is necessary. The secrets of Khidr are always present in this community. Our Prophet (peace be upon him) was the embodiment of all perfections and those perfections are also present in the Ummah of the Prophet (peace be upon him). Whatever Khidr did, the future saints also do according to necessity. Where Hazrat Khidr killed a pure soul, what is the comparison with Psalms? Therefore, haste should not be made. Haste leads to destruction. Other signs should be considered which are found in the friends of the Most Merciful, their matter is very delicate. Great caution is necessary in this regard. Whoever objects will be destroyed. It is surprising that those who speak out are themselves impure and their hearts are unclean, yet they object to the elders.

(Badr, November 17, 1905, Page 7)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 436

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Innovations and Bad Practices

379

Innovations and Bad Practices

I also believe that in the friends of Allah, there may be something that appears contrary to the norm, but it is a Sunnah of Allah. Just as a beautiful child, when the mother dresses him up and takes him out, even puts a black mark on his face so that evil eyes stay away, similarly, Allah also places something in the outward appearance of His pure servants that repels the wicked and attracts only the righteous. The incident of Amritsar is an example. I was invited to a gathering where some clerics were also present, and tea was served. I picked up the cup with my left hand. Everyone objected that it was against the Sunnah. I said, "It is a Sunnah to hold the cup with the right hand, but is it not also a Sunnah 'Do not pursue that of which you have no knowledge' (Surah Al-Isra, 17:36)? Was it not appropriate for you to have good thoughts about me and remain silent? Or could you not have asked me before objecting why I did that? Then I explained that the real issue was that the bone of my right arm has been broken since childhood, and I cannot lift my hand up while holding the cup. When this was explained to them, they felt ashamed. It is necessary to view the ways of the Sufis with good intentions.

(Badr, November 17, 1905, Page 7)

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Sheikh Karam Ilahi Sahib of Patiala once narrated to me in writing that on one occasion during the days of Qadian's establishment, during the evening prayer, Hazrat Khalifatul Masih I (may Allah be pleased with him)...

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 437

فقہ المسيح

Chapter: Innovations and Bad Practices

380

Innovations and Bad Practices

During the prayer time, Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) was present in the blessed mosque. The mosque was full. A Punjabi cleric stood up and asked Hazrat, "In the sects of Sufis like the Naqshbandiyya, etc., the practice of reciting 'لا الہ الا اللہ' on the forehead and passing it around the head, except for the forehead, is prevalent. What is your command regarding this?" Hazrat replied, "Since there is no evidence from the Sharia about this, and no benefit is known from this practice, we do not consider such practices necessary. This cleric then said that if these practices are against the Sharia, then great Muslim scholars and dignitaries, among whom are saints like Hazrat Ahmad Sirhindi (may Allah have mercy on him) who also claimed to be a renewer, have committed innovations and have encouraged people towards them. Hazrat replied, "There was a time in Islam when conquests increased, and people's hearts were being diverted towards worldly wealth and possessions, away from the remembrance of Allah. At that time, if those elders adopted some practices that they thought were beneficial in that spiritual disease, then it was a temporary necessity, and due to their good intentions, it is appropriate to attribute it to Allah. Hazrat gave an example that is like a caravan forgetting the path and entering a jungle where there is no sign of water. Some become so thirsty that their tongues dry up and their lives are in danger. And they cut the leaves of the trees and squeeze out their water, and put it in the throats of the thirsty until they find water in some way, so that their throats do not dry up completely and lead to death. Or stones are cut and broken in the mountain's bosom, and with great difficulty, a well is dug in the desert. But where the river flows, is it necessary

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 438

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Innovations and Bad Practices

381

Innovations and Bad Practices

Should the obligations also be taken up? He said, "Then thanks should be given that at this time God has issued a spring of pure and sweet water from the top of the mountain, and those who do not fulfill these obligations are ungrateful and ignorant. After this guidance of the Promised Messiah (peace be upon him), what was felt by a humble and humble person was the matters that were not proven by this beautiful evidence. Despite not agreeing, he did not say a word of criticism about those deceased elders but, by attributing their good intentions to Allah due to the temporary necessity, left their matter to God."

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 2, Pages 69-70)

Special Advice for Women to Avoid Innovations

Advertisement: Every person who receives this advertisement is required to go home and explain the entire content of this advertisement to the women of his household, make them understand it well, and impress it upon their minds. And it is also necessary for the educated woman to do the same. Advertisement for the purpose of preaching and warning.

Since it is evident from the Noble Quran and authentic Prophetic traditions that in comparison to other women and others over whom one has some authority, the question arises whether in a state of going astray, he has guided them and directed them to the right path or not, therefore, I, out of fear of the Day of Judgment, thought it appropriate to inform these concealed and other relatives (who are our relatives and intermediaries) about their deviations, innovations through advertisements, because I

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 439

فقہ المسيح

Chapter: Innovations and Bad Practices

382

Innovations and Bad Practices

I see that in our homes, various corrupt customs and inappropriate practices that lead to disbelief are being embraced, and those actions that should be done with good intentions, those that should be done with good intentions and piety. Although explained, some do not listen. Although frightened, some do not fear. Some do not fear, for there is no consideration of death, and there is no harm from the punishment of Allah Almighty. Therefore, we should advise them with compassion to adopt the path that leads a person to paradise, that is, to abandon polytheism and idol worshiping ways and to adopt the path of following the religion of Islam. And what Allah Almighty has stated in the Noble Quran and His Messenger has guided, walk neither to the left nor to the right, but step firmly on that path and do not choose any other path against it. But in our homes, the bad customs that have taken root, even though they are very few, are described. Women should leave the customs out of fear of Allah Almighty and they are as follows: (1) In a state of mourning, wailing and lamenting, that is, beating the chest and crying and uttering words of impatience on the face. All these things are such that they lead to the loss of faith and these customs have been adopted from Hindus. Ignorant Muslims have improved their religion and adopted the customs of Hindus. In the state of the death of a loved and dear one, for Muslims

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 440

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Innovations and Bad Practices

383

Innovations and Bad Practices

The Noble Quran commands, "إِنَّا لِلَّهِ وَ إِنَّا إِلَيْهِ رَاجِعُونَ" which means, "We belong to Allah and to Him we shall return." It is within His power to take His property whenever He desires, and if tears flow, it is permissible to shed tears only from the eyes. Anything beyond that is from Satan.

(2) Secondly, observing mourning for a full year and performing certain actions when new women arrive, or on specific days, such as beating the chest, crying, colliding heads with other women, and uttering words of impatience on the face, and then leaving some things uncooked for a full year due to the excuse that there has been mourning in our house or family. These are all impure customs and sinful acts that should be avoided.

(3) Thirdly, during mourning days, excessive wastage is also common. Immoral women, sisters of Satan who come from far away to mourn, cover their faces with deception and deceit, collide with each other like buffaloes, and cry. They are served lavish meals, and if possible, a hundred-rupee dish of rice and curry is cooked and distributed among relatives and others to show off and praise that a certain person displayed good deeds after death, created a good name. All these are satanic practices that must be avoided.

(4) If a woman's husband passes away, she should remain young. Marrying another husband is as bad as committing a major sin, and spending the whole life as a widow or prostitute thinking that I have done a great deed and become a chaste wife, although staying as a widow is a grave sin. For women, becoming a widow is a highly rewarding act. Such a woman is truly fortunate and virtuous who becomes a widow.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 441

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Innovations and Bad Practices

384

Innovations and Bad Practices

Out of fear of bad thoughts, do not marry someone and do not be afraid of the curse of wicked women. Those women who prevent obedience to Allah and His Messenger are cursed and are the pawns of Satan through whom Satan accomplishes his work. The woman who loves Allah and His Messenger should seek an honest and fortunate husband after becoming a widow, or should remain engaged in serving her husband, which is far superior to the duties of widowhood.

(5) It is also a corrupt practice among women to disobey men in trivial matters without permission and spend their money without consent, and in a state of dissatisfaction, attribute much evil and good to them. Such women are cursed in the sight of Allah and His Messenger. Their prayers, fasting, and any deeds are not accepted. Allah Almighty clearly states that a woman cannot be righteous until she obeys her husband completely, shows him heartfelt respect, and does not incline towards others behind his back. The Prophet of God (peace be upon him) said that women must remain obedient to their husbands. Otherwise, their deeds are not accepted. He also said that if prostration to anyone other than Allah were permissible, I would command women to prostrate to their husbands. If a woman speaks ill of her husband or looks at him with contempt and, despite hearing divine commands, does not repent, then she is cursed, and God and His Messenger are displeased with her. Women should refrain from stealing their husbands' wealth and should protect their chastity from non-mahram men. They should remember that without a husband and those with whom marriage is not permissible, it is necessary to maintain modesty. Women who do not veil themselves from non-mahram men are in league with Satan. Women should also ensure that immoral and ill-mannered women do not enter their homes and do not employ them in their service because it is a grave sin to accommodate wicked women in their homes.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 442

فقہ المسيح

Chapter: Innovations and Bad Practices

385

Innovations and Bad Practices

It is a bad habit among women that when a man wishes to marry another woman for his own benefit, they become extremely dissatisfied, utter curses, create chaos, and unjustly accuse God. Such women and their relatives are corrupt and vile because Allah has given men the permission to marry up to four wives for their needs or benefits. So, why should a man be criticized for marrying according to the command of Allah and His Messenger? Such women and their relatives who oppose the commands of God and His Messenger are indeed cursed and are the pawns of Satan, as they want to fight against their Merciful Lord by turning away from the commands. If there is such a bad-mannered wife in the house of a sincere Muslim, it is appropriate for him to marry again to punish her.

Some ignorant Muslims, at the time of their daughter's marriage, also consider whether the first wife is present or not. So, if the first wife is present, they absolutely do not want to marry such a person. So, it should be understood that such people are merely nominal Muslims, and in a way, they are the supporters of those women who are dissatisfied with their husbands' second marriages, so they should also fear Allah Almighty.

Another extremely bad practice in our community is that people do not like to give their daughters in marriage to other communities and also dislike taking from them. This is pure arrogance and pride, which is completely against the commands of Sharia. All humans are servants of Allah. In family relationships, it should only be seen that the one being married is a fortunate and well-mannered person, and not someone who is a calamity.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 443

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Innovations and Bad Practices

386

Innovations and Bad Practices

I am not afflicted by what causes turmoil or should be considered in Islam. It is only a consideration of piety and good fortune. Allah the Almighty says, "Verily, the most honorable among you in the sight of Allah is the most pious among you." (9) It is also a bad practice in our community that extravagant spending of a hundred rupees is common at weddings. So, it should be understood that dividing the feast extravagantly and lavishly within the family and distributing it and setting up bonfires are all forbidden by Sharia. And serving lavish meals, colliding heads, and crying are all forbidden. Wasting money is a sin. Sin increases. The command is only to give a feast after marriage, meaning to cook and serve food to a few friends. (10) There is very lax adherence to Sharia in our homes. Some women are worthy of giving Zakat and have a lot of jewelry. They do not give Zakat. Some women are very negligent in performing prayers and fasting. Some women introduce customs of polytheism like worshipping idols. Some worship imaginary deities. Some give such conditions that women should not eat what men eat or should not eat certain foods. Some fill the Thursday nights with superstitions, but it should be understood that all these are satanic ways. We only advise these people for the sake of Allah to fear. Otherwise, after death, you will fall into disgrace and humiliation and will be afflicted with severe punishment and will be in the divine wrath that has no end. Avoid customs in Haram (The Decree, July 10, 1902, pages 6 to 8)

A written question was presented that is it permissible to give bread and other items to the poor in memory of the deceased during mourning days? He replied: Generally, it is understood that the reward of food reaches the deceased, but with it comes the practice of polytheism.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 444

فقہ المسيح

Chapter: Innovations and Bad Practices

387

Innovations and Bad Practices

Do not engage in customs. It is not permissible to engage in customs like the Rafidhis. "The mention of Habib by Hazrat Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib, page (253).

Distribution of Bread in the Name of Deceased

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Mughalani Noor Jan Sahiba and the reason for Marza Ghulam Allah Sahib mentioned through the Lajna Ima'illah Qadian that you should give bread to the needy in the name of men, not to the women. When the Lajna put bread on the roofs, dogs and crows ate it, and they gave bread to the poor.

Displeasure with the Mention and Remembrance of Naqshbandi Sufis

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Sheikh Karam Ilahi Sahib Patialvi communicated to me in writing that when we were residing in Anbala near Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) in a room, there was a matter that was not a religious issue but was related to a medicine. Inquiry was needed from the presence. The companions chose Khaksar for this task. Consequently, I took permission and entered inside. Hazrat was alone in his room. Khaksar, after being free from the matter, wanted to present an incident considering the opportunity as a blessing. Hazrat granted permission with a broad smile. Khaksar expressed that before this, I had pledged allegiance in this Naqshbandi family and I also mention and remember according to their way. One night, in the mention and remembrance, he was so engrossed in the negation and affirmation that he used to lift the word "La" from the middle of his chest to his forehead. From there, he would pass the word "Allah" from the right shoulder and then pass it from other sides.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 445

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Innovations and Bad Practices

388

Innovations and Bad Practices

The mention of "لَا إِلَـٰهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ" struck the heart. After continuing this practice for some time, a delightful quality began from the head to the feet, as if every particle of the body was influenced by it. Eventually, that quality increased to an unbearable level, and it seemed that if this quality continued to increase, I would fall unconscious from the four limbs. Since I was alone, I thought that if the people of the house saw me in this state in the morning, they might think it was the result of some intoxication, etc. I stopped the mention with the intention. Since the night had passed, I soon fell asleep. Upon waking up in the morning, everything was normal. After that, I tried this action several times, but that quality did not manifest. Upon hearing this, Hazrat asked if I wanted that quality to reappear. I expressed my desire for it. Hazrat asked, "For what purpose do you want this?" I replied, "It contained a kind of ecstasy and a unique pleasure. I have not seen such pleasure in anything else." In response, Hazrat said that worship should not be done for the sake of pleasure but should be done understanding the implementation of the command and fulfilling one's duty. If Allah wills, even greater pleasure can be derived from it. If worship is done for pleasure, pleasure is a quality of the ego. Worship is under the obedience of the ego. Worship of Allah should be done in all circumstances, whether there is pleasure or not. It is up to Him. Then he said, "The state you saw is one of the wonders of the path for a seeker and is temporary. What more proof will there be that you desire it again? Similarly, on mentioning it, that pleasure was not attained.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 446

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Innovations and Bad Practices

389

Innovations and Bad Practices

Let us tell you something that will bring lasting pleasure, which will not fade away. Following the Sunnah and the beautiful conduct of the Seal of the Prophets, Muhammad (peace be upon him), is aimed at gaining the pleasure and approval of Allah the Almighty. Do not fall into the transient pleasures. It is essential to offer prayers with humility and submission. Avoid prohibited means of livelihood. (Seeratul Mahdi, Volume 2, pages 67-68)

Do not adopt unauthorized ways to prevent innovations.

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Dr. Mir Muhammad Isma'il mentioned to me that Mian Allah Deen, a philosopher, and then Maulvi Yaar Muhammad were once involved in the act of removing clothes from graves to the extent that Mian Allah Deen even collected some money from it. People thought that by doing this, they were eradicating innovations and polytheism. When Hazrat heard about this act, he declared it unauthorized. So, these people returned, and the money they collected was distributed in the name of Islam. Khaksar states that Islam not only prohibits unlawful acts but also prohibits adopting unlawful means for lawful acts. (Seeratul Mahdi, Volume 1, page 780)

Some customs also have benefits.

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Dr. Mir Muhammad Isma'il mentioned to me that in this country, there are customs prevalent in matters of death, life, marriage, and other ceremonies. Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) did not generally reject them like the Ahl-e-Hadith but rather extracted some benefits from those customs except those that are polytheistic or anti-Islamic. He used to say that these customs were established for some benefit or need. For example,

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 447

فقہ المسيح

Chapter: Innovations and Bad Practices

390

Innovations and Bad Practices

The New Teh (known as Neund in Punjabi) started for mutual assistance but has now become a troublesome custom. Recitation of Fateha and dropping (Seeratul Mahdi, Volume 1, page 744)

It was asked whether there is any basis for the practice of reciting Fateha after someone's death in their Shariah. It was said: "Neither is it mentioned in Hadith, nor in the Holy Quran, nor in the Sunnah."

It was asked if it is understood as a prayer for forgiveness. It was said: "It is neither recitation nor prayer in the correct manner because it opens the door to innovations." Dropping for the deceased (Badr, April 19, 1906, page 3)

It was questioned if it is permissible for men to stand and recite Fateha in front of the deceased. It was said: "There is no evidence for it. People have created many customs in mourning and weddings. This is also one of them."

On another occasion, it was said: (Al-Hakam, April 24, 1903, page 10) "These people have adopted a method of recitation that confuses the Holy Quran. This is actually disrespect towards the Holy Quran. A person cannot have a true connection with God until all attention is not on God."

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 448

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Recitation of Fateha

391

Recitation of Fateha

Question: Is the reward of reciting Fateha for the deceased on the third day reached to them or not?

Answer: The recitation of Fateha has no basis in Sharia. Charity, prayers, and seeking forgiveness reach the deceased. Yes, it is true that the deceased benefits from it, except if it is considered as if the deceased has passed away. (And indeed, people are spiritually dead.) So, let us assume that these people have tied their hopes to such things. Our religion is from the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him), and even the Companions did not recite Fateha for those who had passed away a hundred years later. This has also turned out to be an innovation. Recitation of Fateha for the deceased (Badr, March 16, 1904, pages 6, 5)

Question: Is it permissible for men to sit and recite Fateha for the deceased?

Answer: It is not correct. It is an innovation. It is not proven from the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) that they used to sit in rows and recite Fateha in this manner. (Badr, March 16, 1904, page 6)

Conclusion and Recitation of Fateha

A noble person mentioned that before his service, he had made a vow that when he would be in service, he would take out half an anna and cook food with it and offer it as a meal for the poor. What is your opinion about this? He said: "Charity is permissible in every way and form, and a person can give it in any manner he wishes. But we do not know the benefit of this recitation of Fateha and why it is done. In my opinion, this custom prevalent in our country

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 449

فقہ المسيح

Chapter: Innovations and Bad Practices

392

Innovations and Bad Practices

It is prevalent to recite some Quranic verses and other things on this occasion. This practice is polytheistic, and its evidence is not from the actions of the Prophet Muhammad (peace be upon him). Feed the strangers and the poor without a doubt. The custom of the Chelum is unauthorized. (Al-Hakam, March 31, 1903, page 4)

A person's question was presented during the service whether observing Chelum is permissible or not? He replied: "This practice is beyond the Sunnah." (Badr, February 14, 1907, page 4)

Leading Prayer in the Mosque and Taking Payment for It

On a question, it was said that mixing the pure words of Allah, the Quran, with impure matters and reciting them is disrespectful. People only recite for the sake of bread. Those who give charity like Fateha etc., the reciters read long verses to get more bread. "And do not exchange My signs for a small price." (Al-Baqarah: 42) This is disbelief. The way of prayer prevalent in Punjab nowadays is objectionable to me. The reciters only look at the designated individuals and lead the congregation, which is unauthorized by Sharia. There is no precedent among the Companions for leading prayers for payment. If someone is expelled from the mosque, it goes to the Chief Court. Once a reciter recited six or seven Takbirs in a funeral prayer. When people asked, the answer was that this act is either removed from daily conversation or is erased. Sometimes a person dies once a year, so how is it remembered when I forget this fact that someone also does this when a person dies.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 450

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Innovations and Bad Practices

393

Innovations and Bad Practices

Similarly, a man came here. Our Mirza Sahib divided the neighborhood. One day, a man came crying that the people of the area are short in stature, so the cloth that will be given to them will not even make a shroud. At this time, the condition of those people is very bad. The Sufis write that eating the wealth of the deceased causes hardness. To stay safe from the plague, people go out reciting prayers. They do not purify themselves with God. It is not known why they are telling others to make peace and seek forgiveness. They also tell that the plague came because of their false claims. I am amazed and saddened by this too, that I am sitting safely after making false claims, whereas according to them, the plague came because of me and I was promised protection. This is a strange matter. Even in those courts, if a clear criminal is released and an innocent person is sentenced to death. Then is this darkness and injustice in the divinity of Allah that for whom the plague is sent, he remains safe and is

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 451

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Innovations and Bad Practices

394

Innovations and Bad Practices

Should the promise of safety be given, and one person be saved while others keep dying? I say that a person should seek justice and ask, "What could happen if a person commits blasphemy against Allah the Almighty and remains safe, and then others keep dying?"

Or what would Sheikh Abdul Qadir Jilani say?

Question: Is it permissible to recite something for Allah?

Answer: Absolutely not, as it is against the teachings.

Question: When both the absent and present are addressed, what is the harm in it?

Answer: Look, people are alive in Batalla. If you call out to them from here, will they respond? But if you go to the grave of Sayyid Abdul Qadir Jilani in Baghdad and call out, no one will respond. Allah responds as He has said, "Call upon Me; I will respond to you." (Ghafir: 60) But who among the graves responds? Then why do something that goes against the teachings? Question: When these people are alive, then we cannot call them dead. Answer: Life is a separate matter. It is not necessary that our voice reaches them. We believe that these people are alive in the sight of God, but we cannot believe that they have the power to hear. Being present and seeing is a unique attribute that is only attained by God. Look, we are also alive but cannot hear the voices from Amritsar. Indeed, the martyrs and friends of Allah are certainly alive in the sight of God, but we cannot say they are present or seeing. The one who hears prayers and has power is only God. Believing in this is true Islam, which leaves it to Him. Whoever leaves Islam leaves Him. Then how shameful is the act when either Sheikh Abdul Qadir Jilani says it or Muhammad (peace be upon him), or Abu Bakr.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 452

فقہ المسيح

Chapter: Innovations and Bad Practices

395

Innovations and Bad Practices

It is not said that "Omar" or "Ali" rather those who say such things are the brothers of these people. This is associating partners without reason. When love for something other than Allah increases, then a person becomes deaf and dumb, which is against Islam. Islam came for the sake of monotheism, so what kind of Muslim is he who goes against monotheism? It is astonishing that those who make these people a part of Allah also consider themselves a part of monotheism. If they were also those who say such things, then they would never have attained this status. If they had adopted the obedience of Allah and the Prophet, then they would not have been allowed to associate partners. These people associate partners like the Shi'as and Christians.

Naming Ceremony

A person asked about the naming ceremony. It was said: "The mention of the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) is very commendable, and it is proven from Hadith that mercy descends from the remembrance of saints and prophets, and even Allah has encouraged the remembrance of prophets. But if along with this, there are innovations that lead to a distortion in monotheism, then they are not permissible. Maintain the dignity of Allah with Allah and the dignity of the Prophet with the Prophet. Nowadays, there are more innovations in naming ceremonies, and those innovations are against the will of Allah. If there are no innovations, then it is a sermon. When the birth, birth, and death of the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) are mentioned, it leads to reward. We are not authorized to create our own Shariah or book. Some people exaggerate in this and say that the naming ceremony is forbidden. If it is forbidden, then whose guidance will you follow? Because the more someone is mentioned, the more love grows and is produced. Standing at the time of naming is not forbidden. How do these blind people know when the soul of the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) has come? It is only at these gatherings that all kinds of indecent and immoral acts

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 453

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Innovations and Bad Practices

396

Innovations and Bad Practices

How can your soul reach there, and where is it written that the soul comes? "And do not pursue that of which you have no knowledge." (Bani Isra'il: 37)

Both sides should be considered. Until the Wahhabis, who do not understand the greatness of the Prophet (peace be upon him), are also distant from God. They have also corrupted the religion. When the mention of prophets and saints occurs, they rise to ask what benefit they have from us? They did not want to benefit from the miracles of the prophets, nor did the other sects want to associate partners, such as prostrating to graves, thus wasting their faith. We do not say worship the prophets but contemplate and understand. God sends rain; we are not capable of it, but after the rain, how green and fresh everything looks. Similarly, the existence of the prophets is like rain. Then see, both stones and pearls come from the same river; even a mountain produces both. The existence of the prophets is of the highest rank and filled with the love of God. To consider them like us is beyond and what disbelief is there, rather God has promised that those who love them will be among them. The Prophet (peace be upon him) once said that there will be a place in paradise where only I will be. A companion asked, "Where will I be with you?" He replied, "You will be with me." So, impure love leads to action. A polytheist never has impure love. As far as I have seen, Wahhabis have speed and cunning. They do not have humility and submission. They are in a way the Aryans of Muslims. They deny revelations, and they also deny. Until a person does not obtain direct faith, he cannot reach God. It is necessary for a person who has complete faith in God to reach Him.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 454

فقہ المسيح

Chapter: Innovations and Bad Practices

397

Innovations and Bad Practices

May the color of God be on some. There is no soul left in the other group except for grave worship and saint worship. They have left the Quran. God said that the nation was in the middle, by the middle, it means the middle path, and both groups have left it. Then God says, "If you love Allah, then follow me." (Al Imran: 32)

Did the Prophet (peace be upon him) ever recite the Quran on bread? If you had recited on one bread, we would have recited on a thousand. The Prophet (peace be upon him) listened to the Quran with delight, and you also cried. When this verse came, "And do not exchange My signs for a small price." (An-Nisa: 42) You cried and said enough, I cannot hear further. You must have thought about your witness passing. We wish that a melodious reciter should recite the Quran. The Prophet (peace be upon him) has shown an example of every task, and we should follow it. It is enough for children that they see what the Prophet (peace be upon him) did or did not do. If he did not, then the command is not to do so. Hazrat Ibrahim was your grandfather and was honorable. What was the reason that you did not celebrate his birth? (Al Badr, March 27, 1903, pages 74, 73)

Innovations of Chair Sitters

He said: It is understandable why every Muslim is called a Muslim. A Muslim is one who says that Islam is true, the Prophet Muhammad (peace be upon him) is the Prophet, and the Quran is the heavenly book. This means that I affirm that I will not go out from them. Not in belief, not in worship, not in earning. Every word and action of mine will be within them. Now, in comparison, see what the chair sitters do according to this guidance. If they are true to it.
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 455

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Innovations and Bad Practices

398

Innovations and Bad Practices

If one does not act upon the book, what answer will be given on the Day of Judgment when practices like circling graves, gatherings of beggars, and various ways of remembrance, including the mention of a eunuch, are prevalent? But our question is, did God forget to write all these things in the book and inform the Messenger? One who knows the greatness of the Messenger (peace be upon him) must believe that one should not go beyond the commands of Allah and His Messenger. Whatever is happening against the Book of Allah is all innovation, and all innovations lead to the Fire. Islam is about not going anywhere except where the prescribed law is established. Some descendants wear bangles, apply henna, always keep red clothes, and are always called brides. Now if someone asks them, "The Prophet (peace be upon him) was a man, why did he need to become a woman?" Our principle is nothing except following the Prophet (peace be upon him) besides the Quran and the Sunnah. What has given them the audacity to adopt such practices from their side? Instead of reciting the Quran, which shows that their hearts have turned away from the Quran. Allah says, "Whoever follows my book will be guided from darkness towards light, and if one does not follow the book, then Satan will be with him." (Al Badr, March 13, 1903, page 59)

Singing Rituals

I continued to feel sorry for the states of various chair sitters who are trapped in singing and other innovations. Upon this, you said:

A person has a kind of self-conceit that he benefits from singing and purifies his soul through it.
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 456

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Innovations and Bad Practices

399

Innovations and Bad Practices

It seems that I am deriving pleasure from this subject, but in reality, the soul only seeks its share. Whether it is praised by Satan or God. When these people get caught up in it and perish, then for them, praising Satan or God becomes the same. The poor have devised new ways:

"I am amazed that nowadays many people become beggars but do not have any purpose other than self-worship. They are completely different from the true faqirs who detach themselves from the corrupt worldly pursuits and accept a bitter life for themselves. Then they attain a state of gratitude and acquire a force of faith. Today's descendants and prayer mat sitters either do not care about the highest worship of prayer or perform it hastily like cutting grass and engage their times in self-made worship practices that are not ordained by God and the Prophet. A mention has been made that causes severe damage to a person's lungs. Some individuals become insane from such hardships, and some perish. Those who become insane are considered by ignorant people as saints. Allah Almighty has set the paths of His satisfaction, which are not insignificant. Allah has
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 457

فقہ المسيح

Chapter: Innovations and Bad Practices

400

Innovations and Bad Practices

It is pleasing to hear that a person refrains from impurities and idolatry, bows towards his God, separates himself from worldly pursuits, and chooses obedience to Allah Almighty. God chooses those who are devoted to Him. Perform prayers with humility. Prayer elevates a person. In addition to prayers, engage in remembrance and contemplation of Allah. Remembrance and contemplation are part of worship. Contemplation enhances gratitude. People should think and reflect on how the earth and sky, air and clouds, sun and moon, stars and planets, are all created for the benefit of mankind by Allah Almighty. Contemplation leads to knowledge. It is mentioned in the Quran that those who strive and work hard are guided. All relationships with Allah Almighty are based on striving. When a person is deeply engaged in supplication, their heart softens, and they advance towards the divine threshold. Our poor have adopted many innovations. Some have even remembered Hindu mantras, and they are considered sacred. Our brothers had a passion for sports. A wrestler came to them. Before leaving, he took our brothers aside and said, "I present before you a precious gift. Saying this, he

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 458

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Innovations and Bad Practices

401

Innovations and Bad Practices

After reciting a mantra to them, it was said that this mantra is so impactful that if recited once in the morning, then the need for prayer and ablution remains throughout the day. Such people excessively engage in the recitation of the pure words that promise guidance for the righteous (Al-Baqarah: 3) but they wander away from it. The progress of a person's faith can only happen when they walk in the footsteps of Allah and establish their whole being upon Him. Once the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) saw Bilal collecting dates. He asked him why he was doing so. Bilal replied that he was collecting them for tomorrow. The Prophet (peace be upon him) asked, "Do you not have faith in tomorrow?" This statement was not made to Bilal alone; it is a general admonition and advice that is acted upon accordingly. The Best Asceticism

A person mentioned, "I used to roam around the poor and made them do various difficult ascetic practices. Now that I have pledged allegiance to you, what should I do?" He replied, "Recite the Quran Sharif with a fresh heart and ponder over its meanings. Pray with devotion and act upon the commandments of Sharia. This is the work of a person. Then the work of God begins. The one who seeks God's pleasure with humility, God Almighty is pleased with them. Nowadays, some peers turn immoral women into disciples. Some become peers of Hindus. Such people remain steadfast in their sins and disbelief. By just giving alms to the peer, they become disciples.
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 459

فقہ المسيح

Chapter: Innovations and Bad Practices

402

Innovations and Bad Practices

It can be understood how every Muslim is called a Muslim. A Muslim is one who affirms that Islam is true, the Prophet Muhammad (peace be upon him) is the Prophet, and the Quran is the heavenly book. This means that I affirm that I will not deviate from them. Not in belief, not in worship, not in earning. Every word and action of mine will be within them. Now, in comparison, see what the chair sitters do according to this guidance. If they are true to it.

Regarding Placing Flags or Banners

He said: It is not permissible to do so. It should not be done. It is intended that if people gather at a place to help the poor and distribute alms among them and it can benefit the deceased. Here, alms are given to the poor in the name of the deceased. If this intention is made to gather the poor at a place and distribute alms among them, and it can benefit the deceased. Here, the deceased's burial place is surrounded by the poor, and alms are distributed among them. If the deceased is given alms, it can be beneficial for him, and forgiveness can be sought for him. This is an excellent deed. But if this action is done merely as a custom, then it is not permissible because there is no benefit for the deceased or for those giving alms. There is no benefit in it.

فقہ المسيح

Chapter: Innovations and Bad Practices

402

Innovations and Bad Practices

It was asked about cooking food with the name of the deceased, taking it with some other items, and distributing it among the poor after burying the deceased. What is the ruling on this? He replied: All are based on intention. If the intention is to gather the poor and distribute alms among them and it can benefit the deceased. Here, the deceased's burial place is surrounded by the poor, and alms are distributed among them. If the deceased is given alms, it can be beneficial for him, and forgiveness can be sought for him. This is an excellent deed. But if this action is done merely as a custom, then it is not permissible because there is no benefit for the deceased or for those giving alms. There is no benefit in it.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 460

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Innovations and Bad Practices

403

Innovations and Bad Practices

Building a coffin and participating in it is a forbidden act.

It was asked, what is the guidance of the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) regarding the distribution of sherbet and rice on the tenth of Muharram if it is intended for the reward to reach Allah? He said: Setting specific days and times for such actions is an innovation and a bad practice, and gradually such practices lead to associating partners with Allah. Therefore, it should be avoided because such customs do not lead to good outcomes. Initially, it may have been done with good intentions, but now it has taken on the color of associating partners with Allah, so we deem it impermissible. As long as such practices are not eradicated, false beliefs do not disappear. How is the act of remembrance?

A person asked, "Is it permissible for Sufis to sit in such a way that they should focus, inflict wounds on the heart, engage in loud remembrance, and read other such books. Is this permissible?" He said: These are not permissible; rather, they are all innovations. The Book of Allah is sufficient for us. The pure Quran of Allah Almighty is sufficient for our guidance. The Book of Allah is sufficient for our conduct. The things that these people have introduced were never present in the practices of the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) and his companions.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 461

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Innovations and Bad Practices

404

Innovations and Bad Practices

These are merely the inventions of those people, and one should avoid them. Yes, we say, "Be with the truthful" (At-Tawbah: 119), stay in the company of the truthful, then by the grace of Allah, many difficulties become easy. Sheikh Abdul Qadir Jilani, may Allah have mercy on him, was a highly God-conscious and widely accepted person. He wrote that the one who wants to see the path of Allah Almighty should read the Holy Quran. Now, if we deviate from the prescribed path of the Prophet (peace be upon him) and introduce new things or go against it, it will be considered disbelief. In this era, just as there are many differences among scholars, similarly, among the poor, many factions have emerged, and everyone is coming up with their own new ideas. The situation of every era is such that there is a need for reformation everywhere. That is why Allah Almighty has sent a reformer in this era whose name is the Promised Messiah and whose advent was awaited for a long time, and all the prophets made prophecies about him, and the elders of previous eras wished to witness his time. How is the use of Tasbeeh?

(Al Badr, November 15, 1906, page 5)

Someone mentioned that opposers say that these people offer prayers but do not engage in Tasbeeh. He said:

Where were Tasbeehs among the companions? These were introduced by people later. It is mentioned about a person who used to carry a long Tasbeeh in his hand and was passing through the street. A passerby saw that the name of God was being counted on the beads. He asked, "Does anyone count the name of a friend like this?" He threw away the Tasbeeh right there. The blessings of Allah are countless; who can count them?

(Al Badr, March 22, 1906, page 2)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 462

فقہ المسيح

Chapter: Innovations and Bad Practices

405

Innovations and Bad Practices

Someone asked about the Prophet's guidance regarding Tasbeeh. He said:

The true purpose of Tasbeeh is to count and complete it. Now you can understand that either one completes that count or focuses. It is clear that one who contemplates on completing the count cannot truly repent. The prophets and perfect individuals who are immersed in the love of Allah always remember Allah. For them, the question and concern about counting are absurd. Does anyone count the name of a beloved? If true love is with Allah and complete attention is towards Allah, then I cannot comprehend why the idea of counting would arise. That person will consider it as nourishment for his soul and will feel more pleasure and taste in it and will progress further. But if the sole purpose is counting, then he will want to complete it as a beggar.

(Al-Hakam, June 10, 1904, page 3)

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that once a person brought a Tasbeeh as a gift for Hazrat Sahib. He handed it over to me and said: "Recite Durood Sharif on it." The Tasbeeh was very beautiful. It is regrettable that Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) generally did not approve of the use of Tasbeeh.

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, page 166)

The Blessings of Reciting the Ta'awwuz of Surah Al-Fatihah

Hazrat Pir Siraj-ul-Haq Naumani writes:

Hazrat Aqdas never used to write the Ta'awwuz like the ascetics, faqirs, and Maulvis of today.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 463

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Innovations and Bad Practices

406

Innovations and Bad Practices

Five or six times you have been tasked with writing the Ta'awwuz, and it happened that Khalifa Nur-ud-Din Sahib, a resident of Jammu, did not have children. He prayed for children. He said, "Yes, we will pray." Khalifa Sahib mentioned that a Ta'awwuz should be written for mercy. He said, "Write it down, then made an offer once." He said, "Yes, we will remind you." Khalifa Sahib himself found it inappropriate to present the Ta'awwuz. Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Mahmood Ahmad Sahib, may Allah be pleased with him, was young. He was told not to present the Ta'awwuz to Hazrat Aqdas. He followed behind Hazrat Aqdas, saying, "Write the Ta'awwuz for Khalifa Sahib." They tried to avoid it two or four times, but they followed him. One day, they said, "Write the Ta'awwuz for Khalifa Sahib." Hazrat Aqdas said, "We do not know how to write the Ta'awwuz. Mahmood believes in something that he does not accept. He wrote Bismillah and Alhamdulillah and gave the Ta'awwuz to Mahmood Ahmad Sahib. Take this and present it to Khalifa Sahib. The tying of the Ta'awwuz was such that by the grace of Allah, through the prayer of Masih, his wife became pregnant, and a son was born to him. A letter came from Hyderabad, and the sender was a non-Ahmadi. He wrote, "Write a Ta'awwuz with your blessed hand and send it to me as well." Hazrat Aqdas told me, "We do not know how to write the Ta'awwuz. Write La Ilaha Illallah. It contains all blessings." You wrote Alhamdulillah and gave it to me and send it in a letter. A letter came from Marwar and wrote that a fire breaks out in our house and it burns itself and various terrifying voices are heard, and our children and we often fall ill. Write a Ta'awwuz with your hand so that any jinn or evil being may be saved from this harm. He said, "You write something yourself. We do not know anything about harm or benefit. I

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 464

فقہ المسيح

Chapter: Innovations and Bad Practices

407

Innovations and Bad Practices

According to the saying of Hazrat Sahib, it was written that every night the call to prayer should be recited in all four corners of the house. Then I showed this letter to Hazrat Sahib. He said, "It is better to send this letter." After two or three weeks, a letter came saying that now there are no more fires and no more disturbing dreams, and by the grace of Allah, we have all been restored to health. Then I requested for a Ta'awwuz. He said, "Yes, we will write it down." One day, I wrote Alhamdulillah and said, "Send it." Some women from Qadian and women from the villages would come saying, "Mirza Sahib, give us your hand-written Ta'awwuz." You say, "Go to Sahibzada Sahib. He knows who Sahibzada Sahib is." They used to call the tall Pir Sahib, and she would say, "Yes, we know about Qadian and the villages of Qadian. All men and women are familiar with me. Some would call me a great Pir. Then the women would come to me and say that Mirza Sahib has sent you. Write a Ta'awwuz. I also used to write Alhamdulillah only as per the practice of Hazrat Sahib. The benefits of written Ta'awwuz are imaginary.

(Tazkirah-tul-Mahdi, pages 184-186)

Someone inquired about the effects of written Ta'awwuz. On this, it was said:

Their impact is baseless. Such treatments fall into the realm of imaginary concepts because these concepts have a significant impact on humans. They make one laugh, make one cry, and introduce many things that are not actually present, and show them to others, and some diseases are treated. Most of the time, there is no benefit from written Ta'awwuz. So, in the end, the one giving the Ta'awwuz has to be told that now my offer is not accepted.

(Al-Badr, August 21, 1903, page 242)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 465

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Innovations and Bad Practices

408

Innovations and Bad Practices

Recitation of Dalail al-Khayrat

One day, a person asked about the recitation and benefits of Dalail al-Khayrat. He replied:

The time spent in reciting Dalail al-Khayrat. If that time is spent in offering prayers and reciting the Quran, how beneficial it would be. These books hinder us from the Quran and prayers. They are the commandments and duty of Allah Almighty and the creation of humans. He said: People also perform the duty of reciting the verses and chapters of the Quran and this is an innovation and they do it out of ignorance. The Quran is not for recitation. It is for acting upon and for correcting morals. If the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) had given swords to the companions and made them sit in caves, how would the religion have reached us? There were swords and jihad then, and you repeatedly said that Paradise lies under the shades of swords. Our era is also the era of the Prophet's way, and our path is also the path of the Prophet. Now people should set fire to the caves. Throw away the prayer beads. Burn colored clothes and turn them into ashes for jihad and for the support of religion, with wealth, life, hands, in whatever way possible. When jihad was with swords, and now jihad is with the pen and tongue. Jihad was there before and is still there, but the form of jihad has changed. A believer is never satisfied with the shell; he wants the kernel. Idol worship is disbelief, there is no benefit from reading empty words. Following it brings success.

(Tazkirah-tul-Mahdi, pages 183-184)

The Coffin of Shah Sahib

Hazrat Pir Siraj-ul-Haq Naumani writes:

In the book of Padri Imad-ud-Din, the mention of Zain-ul-Aqwal was being made in the presence of the Prophet. I said, "O Prophet! In the same book, Imad-ud-Din writes that no saint has appeared among the Muslims."

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 466

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Innovations and Bad Practices

409

Innovations and Bad Practices

Yes, it has been heard that Bulleh Shah is in the palace. Listening to his poetry and observing, it becomes evident that he does not understand Islam and remembers with foul words, likes alcohol and immorality, and insults Islam in various gatherings. Hazrat Aqdas (may Allah be pleased with him) said:

Such people have tarnished the image of Islam. These individuals are, in reality, a disgrace to Islam and faith. The existence of such people is a defamer of peace. Muslims should take a lesson from such individuals that neither should such people exist nor should Islam be tainted. Although Islam is so radiant that no stain can be cast upon it, but such individuals instead of benefiting, cause harm, and those with deviations and malice in their hearts present such absurdities and forsake excellent and pure individuals. They abandon the noble ones and choose such indecent people. Otherwise, Islam has spread its pure effects to thousands and millions of people to such an extent that even the rank of the Messiah was not attained by them.

(Tazkirah-tul-Mahdi, pages 45-46)

The Ritual of Bismillah

A person mentioned that there is a custom among us that when a child is made to recite Bismillah, the teacher is given a certain amount of silver or gold and a pen and inkpot. Although I am a poor man, I wish to send these items in service of your child's Bismillah. In response, Hazrat Aqdas wrote:

Providing silver, gold, pen, and inkpot is all innovations. One should refrain from such practices, and despite poverty and limited resources, adopting such extravagance is a severe sin.

(Al-Badr, September 5, 1907, page 3)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 467

فقہ المسيح

Chapter: Innovations and Bad Practices

410

Innovations and Bad Practices

Blowing after recitation

Someone asked for a Quranic verse to be recited so that he could blow on his sick person for healing. Hazrat replied:

Indeed, healing is in the Quran. Engaging in such recitations is a trial for people. Do not put the Quran to this test. Pray to Allah for your sick person. That is sufficient for you. Claiming to discover graves is absurd.

(Al Badr, October 25, 1906, page 4)

Those who wander around claiming to discover graves, all of this is lies, nonsense, and absurdity, and it is polytheism. We have heard that a person roams in that direction and makes a big claim of discovering graves. If his knowledge is true, then he should come to us, and we will take him to those graves we are well aware of. But all this is nonsense, and following them is a waste of time. A wise person should not waste his time in such thoughts and should adopt the path chosen by Allah, His Messenger, and His Companions. Self-made duties and remembrances.

(Al Badr, March 19, 1908, page 5)

The great Sufis, the prayer mat sitters, have understood their excellence in such a way that they have themselves recommended long, extensive duties and remembrances and have lost the essence even after reading them. Then when they did a big task, they did it by walking away. When something big was done, they did it by walking away. Some take along

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 468

فقہ المسيح

Chapter: Innovations and Bad Practices

411

Innovations and Bad Practices

People have established customs where someone is appointed to bring milk or other items every day. There is a narrow and dark dirty hut or cave where they reside. God knows how they live there. Then they come out in bad conditions. Islam has been left behind. I cannot understand what benefit Islam and Muslims or common people derive from these practices and what progress is made in ethics.

(Al-Hakam, July 9, 1900, page 4)

It was stated:

I know that those who have abandoned these pillars and have indulged in innovations, it is their own shame of deeds. Otherwise, the Holy Quran had already declared: "This day I have perfected for you your religion and completed My favor upon you and have approved for you Islam as religion." (Al-Maidah: 4) The completion of religion had been achieved, and the blessings as well. The beloved religion of Allah, Islam, had been established. Now, abandoning the path of the Prophet (peace be upon him) and creating their own ways instead of offering prayers and reciting the Quran, and instead of engaging in righteous deeds, they extract various types of remembrances and invocations. This pleasure is not for the soul but for the ego. People have not differentiated between the pleasure of the soul and the pleasure of the ego, and they have assigned the same thing to both. If the pleasure of the ego and the pleasure of the soul are the same, then I ask, do the wicked enjoy more pleasure from the songs of the wicked? Will they be considered as lovers of Allah and perfect individuals? Certainly not. Those who have deviated from the Shariah and the path of the Prophet (peace be upon him) have been deceived into thinking that there is no difference between the pleasure of the ego and the pleasure of the soul, and they cannot find the pleasure and contentment of the soul in those absurdities. They are not satisfied with what the lovers of Allah and the perfect individuals find in the pleasure of the soul that comes from the Quran.

(Al-Hakam, July 31, 1902, page 8)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 469

فقہ المسيح

Chapter: Innovations and Bad Practices

412

Innovations and Bad Practices

Hazrat also stated:

Those who have abandoned the deeds that were found from the Prophet (peace be upon him) and instead inserted self-made salutations and duties and considered memorizing a few poems sufficient, they have shown clear interest in mental and carnal matters, not understanding the joy of the soul and not knowing what true happiness is. It has always amazed me how these people, who come up with such innovations, are labeled as Muslims. If the joy and pleasure of the soul were in it, then the Prophet of God, who was the most knowledgeable and perfect human in the world, should have also given some teachings or demonstrated something through his actions. I ask those opponents who are great Sufis, prayer mat sitters, and claimants of spiritual lineages, have they forgotten the straight and simple path in their salutations, duties, and wandering? If knowledge and realization were the true means, it is surprising that on one hand they recite in the Holy Quran: "This day I have perfected for you your religion and completed My favor upon you and have approved for you Islam as religion." (Al-Maidah: 4) and on the other hand, they distort this completion with their innovations and leave it incomplete.

(Al-Hakam, July 31, 1902, page 8)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 470

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Innovations and Bad Practices

413

Innovations and Bad Practices

They want to prove. On one hand, these unjust natured people accuse me of claiming a continuous prophethood which is separate from the prophethood of the Prophet of the Law, but on the other hand, they do not pay the slightest attention to their own deeds, establishing a new law contrary to the Prophet and the Quran. Now, if someone has justice and the fear of God in their hearts, can someone tell me if we add or subtract anything from the pure teachings and actions of the Prophet of God (peace be upon him) when it is by virtue of this Quran that we provide teachings and we consider the Prophet of God (peace be upon him) as our leader and ruler. Have I mentioned the mention of Adhaan, breaths, negation and affirmation, and what I teach and then these people themselves claim false and continuous prophethood and accuse me. The concept of a Sheikh

(Al-Hakam, August 10, 1902, page 5)

Question: Those who claim that we do not consider the Sheikh as God. Answer: It is agreed that they say so, but idol worship begins with the concept. Idol worship has also reached such a level. First, there will be a concept. Then it is understood that to maintain the concept, it is better to create an image and then while promoting it, they started making idols of stones and metals and made them the established place of the image. Finally, to the extent of progress, they started making idols of stones and metals and declared them the established place of the image. In the end, it is said that they have expanded their spirituality and made them believe in God. Now they just keep naked stones and claim that they have corrected them with the mantra and the solution of the philosopher is found in those stones. The name of this mantra is placed on them. Once I saw that I had a paper in my hand. I gave it to a person to read, and he said that it was written on it. I saw

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 471

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Innovations and Bad Practices

414

Innovations and Bad Practices

The issue of continuous heartbeats

It was said:

I showed him the paper. When I looked at it again, it was written: "I will create a vicegerent on earth." The main point is that the vicegerent of Allah is under the divine command. That is why for Adam, it was said, "So I breathed into him of My spirit." (Al-Hijr: 29) Consequently, mistakes were made. The principles were not understood. Some things were spoiled and created, and the result was that polytheism and idol worship took its place. The real purpose of our image was what we had expressed, that the people of London should be informed, and an advertisement should be made in this manner.

(Al-Hakam, October 24, 1901, page 2)

The Issue of Continuous Heartbeats

It was stated:

The concept of the Sheikh has been created and taken from the Hindus. Therefore, the issue of continuous heartbeats has also been taken from the Hindus. There is no mention of it in the Quran. If the real purpose of Allah was through the creation of man, then what was the need for such great teachings? Just by stating the issue of continuous heartbeats, its ways were explained. A person informed me based on a credible tradition that the heart of a Hindu was beating on "Ram Ram." A Muslim went to him, and his heart also started beating on "Ram Ram." This should not be deceived. "Ram" is not the name of God. Dayanand has also testified that this is not the name of God. The issue of continuous heartbeats is actually a game played to trap the simple-minded in its net. If "Loota Loota" is said repeatedly, even then the heart can start beating. If it were with Allah, then He would say the same. This teaching is not from the Quran; rather, a better teaching is given. "Except he who brings to Allah a sound heart." (Ash-Shu'ara: 89) Allah wants that the whole being should become a heart, and if the mention of Allah is not continuous from the being, then such a heart is not a heart but a stone.

(Al-Hakam, August 10, 1902, page 5)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 472

فقہ المسيح

Chapter: Innovations and Bad Practices

415

Innovations and Bad Practices

God desires that you should be annihilated in God and exalt the greatness of His limits and laws. The Quran teaches annihilation. I have tested that the continuous beating of the heart is merely an exercise that does not depend on righteousness and piety. A person from Mianwali or Multan used to meet me in the Chief Court, and he had a good exercise of heartbeats. According to me, this is not a significant matter, and Allah did not give it any respect or importance. The purpose of Allah and the teachings of the Holy Quran were only this: "He has succeeded who purifies it." (Ash-Shams: 10) Just as a cloth cannot be clean until it is thoroughly washed, similarly, all limbs of a human are capable of being cleansed. Nothing happens by the washing of one part. Besides, it is also conceivable that if God's creation is spoiled, then, although Allah does not spoil it, human creation gets corrupted. We testify and give witness based on our experiences that unless a person does not change according to the will of God and the Sunnah of the Prophet, the exercise of the continuous heartbeats is a severe insult. Have any people lived in this world greater than the Prophet of Allah, peace and blessings be upon him? Then, sitting in the cave of Hira, did they practice the exercise of heartbeats? Did you choose the path of Yafatna? Then, throughout your life, did you find any example of this command that you gave to the companions to practice the continuous heartbeats, and did you never tell any of those who practiced heartbeats who they were and never said that the heart of the Messenger of Allah, peace and blessings be upon him, was also beating? All these ways that are not mentioned in the Holy Quran are human inventions and fantasies that result in nothing.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 473

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Innovations and Bad Practices

416

Innovations and Bad Practices

God desires that you should be annihilated in God and exalt the greatness of His limits and laws. The Quran teaches annihilation. I have tested that the continuous beating of the heart is merely an exercise that does not depend on righteousness and piety. A person from Mianwali or Multan used to meet me in the Chief Court, and he had a good exercise of heartbeats. According to me, this is not a significant matter, and Allah did not give it any respect or importance. The purpose of Allah and the teachings of the Holy Quran were only this: "He has succeeded who purifies it." (Ash-Shams: 10) Just as a cloth cannot be clean until it is thoroughly washed, similarly, all limbs of a human are capable of being cleansed. Nothing happens by the washing of one part. Besides, it is also conceivable that if God's creation is spoiled, then, although Allah does not spoil it, human creation gets corrupted. We testify and give witness based on our experiences that unless a person does not change according to the will of God and the Sunnah of the Prophet, the exercise of the continuous heartbeats is a severe insult. Have any people lived in this world greater than the Prophet of Allah, peace and blessings be upon him? Then, sitting in the cave of Hira, did they practice the exercise of heartbeats? Did you choose the path of Yafatna? Then, throughout your life, did you find any example of this command that you gave to the companions to practice the continuous heartbeats, and did you never tell any of those who practiced heartbeats who they were and never said that the heart of the Messenger of Allah, peace and blessings be upon him, was also beating? All these ways that are not mentioned in the Holy Quran are human inventions and fantasies that result in nothing.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 474

فقہ المسيح

Chapter: Innovations and Bad Practices

417

Innovations and Bad Practices

Some people are deceived into thinking that they have understood the initial state extremely well. Who knows if they initially said this and then left it in the end, or if someone else confused their words and mixed in their own thoughts. Similarly, alterations have been made in the Torah and the Gospel. The mention of past spiritual leaders should not even be considered. Their mention should be for good. It is necessary for a person that when God informs them of a mistake, they do not fall into it themselves. God has said that do not associate partners with Him and devote all your intellect and power to God. What could be greater than this? "Whoever belongs to Allah, Allah is his." (Al-Hakam, October 31, 1901, page 2)

The Issue of Continuous Heartbeats

Question: What is the issue of continuous heartbeats?

Answer: This is also a matter of Hindu yogis. There is no real existence of it in Islam. "The night of Bara'at (Mid-Sha'ban) customs" The night of Bara'at customs and others are all innovations.

Offering Sacrifice for the Sake of Bara'at

It was stated:

It is not permissible.

(Al-Badr, March 14, 1907, page 5)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 475

فقہ المسيح

Chapter: Innovations and Bad Practices

418

Innovations and Bad Practices

Photography, Vaccination, Train Travel

Permissible with reasons

It was stated:

Innovations
Treatment is not forbidden. Now see, the English have built a railway, and we benefit from it. The star is an invention, and we benefit from it. The oil lamps come from the realm of fire. Similarly, if they are medicines and we use them, there is no harm. Yes, what God has forbidden is the mark. If we get vaccinated and then say that it is a mark, how can this be possible? We are kept separate. It seems that there is a hidden matter that will be known later, otherwise, we are using their things and medicines. It is strange that on one hand, they say that until there is no connection with the nature of the plague insect, there is no plague, and on the other hand, they introduce those insects and compare them with the flea. The flea's substance comes with the lioness but it was presumed that the substance does not exist in many natures. Only based on this presumption, a vaccine is administered so that the substance does not come in any way. The servant of the Shariah is permissible.

(Al-Badr, October 31, 1902, page 6)

A person had asked Hazrat Promised Messiah (peace be upon him) whether taking a photographic image is permissible according to Shariah.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 476

فقہ المسيح

Chapter: Innovations and Bad Practices

419

Innovations and Bad Practices

This is a new creation, not mentioned in the previous books. In some things, there is a special attribute of Allah from which the image is derived. If this art is made a servant of Shariah, then it is permissible.

Photography

(Al-Badr, December 31, 1908, page 5)

Secretary Nazeer Hussain Sahib asked whether I used to bring down images through photography and was afraid in my heart that it might be against Shariah. He said: "Actions are judged by intentions." We only brought down our image for the purpose of informing Europe, so we could send an image along with the message, because the common practice of those people has become such that when they mention something, they also provide an image of it, from which they derive many correct results through the medium of photography. The clerics who object to my image, why do they keep money with them? Don't they have images on them? Islam is a vast religion that emphasizes actions based on intentions. In the Battle of Badr, a person came out onto the battlefield who used to bring down images. The Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "Look, this action is very bad because Allah has said: 'Do not walk proudly on the earth.'" (Bani Isra'il: 38) But at that time, this action is very pleasing to Allah because it sacrifices itself in His way and its intention is of the highest degree. The purpose is that if the aspect of intention is not considered, it becomes very difficult. Similarly, once the Prophet (peace be upon him) said that those whose lower garment hangs low will go to Hell. Hazrat Abu Bakr heard this and fell down crying because his lower garment was also like that.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 477

فقہ المسيح

Chapter: Innovations and Bad Practices

420

Innovations and Bad Practices

You said that you are not among them. The purpose of intention is a significant factor and the preservation of ranks is necessary. Secretary Nazeer Hussain Sahib asked: "I take photographs myself. What is the ruling on this?" He replied: If it does not support disbelief and idolatry, then it is permissible. Nowadays, the knowledge of designs and appearances has greatly increased.

(Al-Hakam, May 24, 1904, page 3)

Photography Does Not Corrupt Prayer

Someone discovered that prayer is not corrupted by images. In response, Hazrat Promised Messiah (peace be upon him) said: If it does not support disbelief and idolatry, then it is permissible. Yes, the respect for the image is not forbidden; rather, its respect is additional. If the image itself corrupts the prayer, then I ask, can keeping money during prayer also not corrupt it? The answer is if keeping money is necessary. I would say if it is necessary, then it does not corrupt the prayer. And then there is no need to perform ablution. The main point is to see whether there is any religious service associated with the image or not. If the image is kept without any benefit and no religious purpose, then it is vain, and Allah Almighty says: "And those who turn away from ill speech." (Al-Mu'minun: 4) Turning away from vain talk is the dignity of a believer, so one should avoid it. But if any religious service can be done through it, then there is no prohibition because Allah Almighty does not want to waste knowledge. For example, we have given a picture of the Christian Trinity where the Holy Spirit is shown in the form of a dove, and separate pictures of the father and son are also given. Our purpose in this

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 478

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Innovations and Bad Practices

421

New Creations

It was said to doubt the Trinity to show that what Islam presents as God is the true God, who is Eternal and Immutable, and free from any resemblance. Thus, if there is an image serving Islam, there is no objection because matters serving the Sharia are not objected to. It is said that Hazrat Musa had images of all the prophets. When the companions went to Caesar of Rome, they saw the image of the Holy Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) with him. So, it should be remembered that the sanctity of the image is not forbidden; rather, its sanctity is additional. Those who keep and make images in a vain manner are sinful. The Sharia prohibits one aspect and allows another. Fasting is permissible in Ramadan, but if one fasts on the day of Eid, it is forbidden. If the preservation of ranks is not maintained, heresy is forbidden. Heresy has two types: one is inherently forbidden, and the other is relative. Like pork is completely forbidden, whether it is from the jungle or anywhere, white or black, small or large, every type of pork is forbidden. This is inherently forbidden. But the relative prohibition is illustrated by a person who works hard and earns money lawfully; then it is lawful, but if the same money is obtained through prostitution or gambling, then it is forbidden. This is the first Hadith of Bukhari: "Verily, actions are judged by intentions." If an image is taken for the purpose of recognizing and capturing someone, then not only is it permissible, but it becomes obligatory to use it. Similarly, if someone sends an image of a blasphemer to insult Islam, and it is said that what sinful act has been done, then this statement is baseless.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 479

فقہ المسيح

Chapter: New Creations

422

New Creations

Islam is not a dead religion but a living one. It saddens me to say that nowadays, clerics have given people the opportunity to object to Islam. Images are formed in the eyes naturally. Some stones are such that animals fly off, and their image appears automatically. Allah Almighty is the Creator of images. Why is there an objection without thought? The main point I have stated is that the sanctity of an image is not real; it happens at some place and not on someone. In non-real sanctity, the intention should always be considered. If the intention is Sharia-compliant, then it is not forbidden; otherwise, it is forbidden. (Al-Hakam, February 28, 1902, page 6)

Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib objected to Hazrat Promised Messiah (peace be upon him) for printing their image on postcards. A person in the service of Hazrat requested in writing to print the image of the Holy Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) on cards for writing. Hazrat replied:

"I disapprove of it. These words reached my ears, but Hazrat Maulvi Nur-ud-Din Sahib and Hakim Fazl Din Sahib state that before this, you said that this innovation is increasing. I disapprove of it." (Al-Badr, November 8, 1904, page 9)

It was mentioned on another occasion that a person had printed the image of Hazrat on postcards so that people could buy those cards and use them in writings. Hazrat Promised Messiah (peace be upon him) said:

"I do not approve of it. This is the first step towards spreading innovations. The image we have brought down through photography"
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 480

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: New Creations

423

New Creations

Permission was granted to take them because the people in Europe and America who are far from us and have knowledge of physiognomy through photography derive benefit from it, and for them, it serves a spiritual benefit. Because as the sanctity of an image is. This type of sanctity does not always apply, but sometimes a diligent person, if he sees that there is a benefit and no harm, can use it as needed. Therefore, permission was granted for the needs of Europe and America. Some lines came from Europe and America stating that by looking at the image, it seems that this is exactly the same Messiah. Sometimes, for the diagnosis of diseases, the image can be very helpful. Every matter in Sharia that benefits people is carefully considered, but it is not appropriate to buy those cards that are made with images. The root of idolatry is the image. When a person believes in someone, he always shows some respect for the image. One should avoid such things and stay away from them so that we do not fall into trouble within our community. I have recorded this objection in the book, which is by nature. We are very dissatisfied with the people who do such things within the community. God is displeased with them. Yes, if in some way a person benefits another person's soul, then that way is permissible. A card with an image was shown. Seeing it, he said:

"This is completely impermissible."

A person brought a bundle of such cards and said that I had bought them for sale. What should I do now? He said:

Burn them and destroy them. There is disrespect and disrespect in it. Do not keep them at home.
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 481

فقه المسيح

Chapter: New Creations

424

New Creations

There is no benefit from this. Rather, it leads to idolatry in the end. If there were a phrase of preaching in place of this image, it would have been good. Regarding the purpose of photography, it was stated:

(Al-Hakam, October 10, 1905, page 3)

Then an objection was raised that people say this image was created with an evil intention. Hazrat Promised Messiah (peace be upon him) said:

This is an attack on someone else's intention. I have repeatedly stated that our intention behind this image was what it was. The point is that because we were allowed to preach in London, but since those people do not pay attention to any invitation or preaching unless they are aware of the preacher's conditions and have made great progress in the knowledge of images. They form opinions about a person's image and his features. Where is the honesty, the sanctity of the image? And so they get the opportunity to express their opinions about many matters, whether they like it or not. This was presented in a bad light and misled the world. I say that our intention was only this much with the image. If they consider the image itself evil, then they should not keep any coins with them, but it is better to take out their eyes because they also reflect objects. The ignorant do not know that intentions are also involved in actions. Actions are judged by intentions. But they do not understand. If a person prays just for show, will they consider it a commendable act? Everyone knows that such a prayer is of no benefit, but rather a calamity. So was the prayer bad? No, its misuse made its outcome bad. Similarly, regarding the image
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 482

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: New Creations

425

New Creations

Our purpose was to assist in the invitation to Islam, which could be appealing to the taste of the people of Europe. To assume and say something without evidence is an accusation. Those who are Muslims should not be angry about it. What Allah and His Messenger have stated is true. If the words of the scholars are not in accordance with what Allah and His Messenger have stated, then they are baseless. Ask about the purpose of the Sheikh; there is no clue about it. The main point is that the love of the righteous and the scholars in the way of Allah is an excellent thing, but the preservation of ranks is necessary. If the preservation of ranks is not maintained, heresy is forbidden. Heresy has two types: one is inherently forbidden, and the other is relative. Like pork is completely forbidden, whether it is from the jungle or anywhere, white or black, small or large, every type of pork is forbidden. This is inherently forbidden. But the relative prohibition is illustrated by a person who works hard and earns money lawfully; then it is lawful, but if the same money is obtained through prostitution or gambling, then it is forbidden. This is the first Hadith of Bukhari: "Verily, actions are judged by intentions." If an image is taken for the purpose of recognizing and capturing someone, then not only is it permissible, but it becomes obligatory to use it. More than that, because in the Noble Quran, it is stated: "So be with the truthful." (At-Tawbah: 119) So being with the truthful and the scholars in the way of Allah is necessary, and it is not said that you should understand only him. Or in the Quran, it is stated: "Say, 'If you should love Allah, then follow me, [so] Allah will love you.'" (Al Imran: 31) It is not said in this that consider me as Allah, but it is stated that if you want to become beloved to Allah, then there is only one way, to follow the Prophet (peace be upon him). The command of following is given, but the command of assuming the Sheikh is not found in the Quran. The permission of photography and its necessity was stated:

(Al-Hakam, October 24-28, 1901, page 2,1)

How much need is there for those people who are against the image in today's society. Nowadays, an impact is made in every gathering with images. Even the image of a pocket has been published. Nowadays, war is incomplete without photography. Allah Almighty says: "And prepare against them whatever you are able of power and of steeds of war by which you may terrify the enemy of Allah and your enemy and others besides them whom you do not know [but] whom Allah knows." (Al-Anfal: 60) So the permission of photography is established just like the permission of guns and cannons for war is also given in the same way, and it is also forbidden to kill by fire unless necessary and lawful or related to

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 483

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: New Creations

426

New Creations

The revelation of the sanctity of an image at this point is foolishness. Gabriel himself showed Hazrat Aisha's image to the Holy Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him). Maulvi Muhammad Ahsan Sahib objected that even during the time of Hazrat Solomon, such a need might have arisen. Hazrat Aqdas replied: It seems so. Then he said: There is real sanctity and there is unreal sanctity. Unreal sanctity arises from inviting causes. The permission for the image as needed

(Al-Badr, November 28 to December 5, 1902, page 35)

An Ahmadi gentleman asked: People in the village are upset because you have taken a picture. What should we answer them? He replied:

When a person keeps money in his pocket all the time for worldly needs, on which images and others are made, then why can't the image be used for religious needs? Their example is like "Why do you say what you do not do?" (As-Saff: 3) that they themselves do something and attribute defects to others. If images are considered forbidden by those people, they should take out all money and throw it away and then object to us. And these cursed people who make a fuss, their condition is such that they cannot even leave a penny. The recording of Hazrat's poems
(Al-Badr, September 25, 1903, page 381)

A person asked: Is it permissible to record Hazrat's poems in phonographs and play them for people?

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 484

فقہ المسيح

Chapter: New Creations

427

New Creations

Actions are contingent upon intentions. For the purpose of propagation, reciting poetry in phonographs is permissible because at times, poems soften and comfort people's hearts. The use of infidel's creations is permissible.

(Al-Badr, May 24, 1908, page 8)

A person asked, "When the donkey of the Antichrist is there, why do we ride it?" He replied:

Utilizing the industry of disbelievers is not prohibited. The Holy Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) had said that joining a horse with a donkey is deception, so the one who joins is a deceiver. But you used to ride equally matched horses, and a disbeliever king had sent you a horse as a gift, and you continued to ride it. The purpose of the rail journey is for our benefit.

Regarding the mention of the rail, he said:

(Al-Badr, March 28, 1907, page 4)

During that time, Allah has facilitated our community with the benefit of travel; otherwise, where would a person, who used to stumble from one place to another, reach? Maulvi Abdul Rahman Sahib is here. If someone went, they would travel in summers and reach in winters. In that era, Allah has informed us, "And when the souls are paired." (At-Takwir: 8) that when people from one region meet people from another region.

(Al-Badr, February 6, 1903, page 21)
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 485

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Social Matters / Cooperation in Living

428

Social Matters, Living Together, and Mutual Cooperation

From national unity to international unity

It is stated:

Just as unity is in the essence of Allah Almighty, so is that kind of unity in humans who have been created for eternal servitude. Unity is desired, and the division of nations that arose due to the increase in human generations is also essentially a means to create complete unity. Because God willed that first the different parts of humanity be established in unity and then bring about complete unity. When unity was established in the various parts of nations, then God willed to create one nation, just as a person plants a garden and divides the different plants of the garden into different beds. Then after that, he draws walls around the entire garden and brings all the trees within the same circle. The Quran has alluded to this and the verse is: "Indeed this, your religion, is one religion, and I am your Lord, so worship Me." (Al-Anbiya: 93) O Prophets of different parts of the world! This Muslim nation that has gathered from different nations in this world, you all are one nation who believe in all and I am your God, so all of you worship Me together. (See Surah Al-Anbiya, verse 93) The example of this gradual unity is like when Allah Almighty commanded that the people of each locality gather in their respective local mosques five times a day and then commanded that all the people of the city gather in the central mosque of the city on the seventh day, meaning such a vast

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 486

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Social Matters / Living Together, Mutual Cooperation

429

Social Matters, Living Together, and Mutual Cooperation

From the mosque where everyone can fit and then ordered that after a year, on the occasion of Eid, all the people of the city and also the people from the surrounding villages gather in one place and then ordered that once in a lifetime, all the people of the world gather in one place, meaning Mecca. Just as Allah Almighty gradually brought the community to the perfection of unity at the time of Hajj. Initially, small gatherings were appointed for unity and then the opportunity for the complete gathering was given at the time of Hajj. This is the practice of Allah Almighty in the books of revelation, and in it, Allah Almighty has desired that He gradually bring the unity of different types of humans to perfection. Initially, unity was only like one nation, and then they spread all over the earth, so God divided them into nations for mutual recognition and appointed a religion for each nation as it is said: "O mankind, indeed We have created you from male and female and made you peoples and tribes that you may know one another." (Al-Hujurat: 13) And then it is said: "For each [religious following] We have made a law and a method. And if Allah had willed, He would have made you one nation [united in religion], but [He intended] to test you in what He has given you; so race to [all that is] good." (Al-Maidah: 48)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 487

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Social Matters / Living Together, Mutual Cooperation

430

Social Matters, Living Together, and Mutual Cooperation

Muslims! Run towards all goodness because you are the collection of all nations and all natures are within you. The reason mentioned above is that God divided the types of humans into many nations. In the old times, people were connected in the chain of paternal relations and unity was established in them through kinship, and then when many nations were formed, unity could only be established within each nation and no complete unity of the whole world was possible. Then came a time when the unity of nations was established and the time for national unity began, and that was the time of the advent of our Prophet Muhammad (peace be upon him). And remember that the greatness of any messenger and book is understood to the extent that they present the work of reformation and the difficulties faced during that time of reformation. So, it is evident that the book revealed in the early times cannot be complete in the same way because the difficulties that arose later cannot be anticipated. Similarly, during the time of national unity, the difficulties that could not be faced by the messengers and prophets of that time could not be presented to the messenger who appeared during the time of national unity, which commanded to establish unity among all nations. (Source: Chashma Ma'rifat, Spiritual Treasures, Volume 23, Pages 144 to 147)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 488

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Social Matters / Living Together, Mutual Cooperation

431

Social Matters, Living Together, and Mutual Cooperation

How to Interact with Opponents?

A companion asked how to greet opponents who use harsh language against us and refuse to greet us with peace. He replied:

A believer is very zealous. Does zeal demand that he abuses and you greet them with peace? Yes, buying and selling are permissible. There is no harm in it because the price is religious and taking money is not a favor. Hazrat Khalifa II said:
(Al-Hakam, April 10, 1903, page 14)

My way is to greet everyone with peace. Yes, it is possible that nature may resist. Despite being enemies, people are hypocritical and deserve the prayer of peace. (Al-Fadl, August 21, 1946, page 4)

How to Deal with Uncivilized People?

A friend from Africa inquired from Hazrat Aqdas in writing that the original inhabitants of that place remain naked and engage in ordinary transactions with them. Is it a sin to meet such people?

He replied:

You did not tell them to remain naked; they do it themselves. What sin is on you? They are like some beggars and madmen in our country who roam around naked. Yes, efforts should be made to introduce them to the habit of wearing clothes. Such people were also asked whether meeting them is a sin because there are poor people in Africa who
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 489

فقه المسيح

Chapter: Social Matters / Living Together, Mutual Cooperation

432

Social Matters, Living Together, and Mutual Cooperation

Jobs can easily be found at low wages. If food is prepared by such people, is it permissible? They do not differentiate between halal and haram. He said:

Considering the conditions of this country, it is permissible to employ them as servants and take precautions regarding their food and other matters. It was also asked whether marriage with such women is permissible. He said:
Marriage with such women in this country and in those regions due to necessity is permissible, but efforts should be made to make them wear clothes and introduce them to Islamic slogans. Singing at weddings
(Al-Badr, September 26, 1907, page 6)

A question was asked about the young women who sing together at weddings, what is the ruling on that? He said:

The essence is that it is permissible as long as the songs are clean and not impure. When the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) arrived in Medina, the girls gathered and sang in your praise. (Asbab al-Nuzul, Volume 2, Page 552, New Edition)

Expressing unusual happiness on some occasions, Hazrat Nawab Muhammad Ali Khan writes:

(December 1901) Today, I wrote to His Holiness that the blessings recited by Bashir, Sharif Ahmad, and Mubarak contain certain formalities because the noble descendants were born through predictions. In such situations
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 490

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Social Matters / Living Together, Mutual Cooperation

433

Social Matters, Living Together, and Mutual Cooperation

Expressing happiness is commendable, but for us, as we are the followers of the Holy Prophet Muhammad (peace be upon him), it should become a tradition for us.

On this topic, some remarks were made during a journey:

Actions are judged by intentions, and the most authentic Hadith is that if someone feeds others with the intention of gaining Allah's pleasure and gratitude, then it is not considered a favor or a transaction, but rather an act of worship. It is necessary to announce big events and celebrations, and it is essential to make announcements with drums. Even in English, it is permissible for this purpose. If an action is not against the Sharia, then it is not a sin. It is important to have good intentions. It was said that some people make women wear revealing clothing, which is also not right, and some treat them as if they are animals or slaves. This is also incorrect. Where Sharia permits, freedom should be given, and where it goes against Sharia, it should be stopped. (Source: Asbab al-Nuzul, Volume 2, Page 551, New Edition, Biography of Hazrat Nawab Muhammad Ali Khan)

A Hindu guest who came as a friend expressed that people were afraid that Mirza Sahib does not talk to anyone and behaves very rudely with Hindus. I have found all these things to be untrue, and I have seen you as a person of high character and hospitality. He replied:

People spread false rumors. Allah has taught us broad morals. We should
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 491

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Social Matters / Living Together, Mutual Cooperation

434

Social Matters, Living Together, and Mutual Cooperation

It is regrettable that we cannot fully express good manners towards you because according to our national customs, it is not permissible for us to eat with you. We arrange meals for Hindu guests, but we cannot supervise the food ourselves. In our principles, it is not acceptable to behave rudely towards anyone due to religious differences, and rudeness is also not appropriate because a non-Muslim is like a sick person in our view who lacks spiritual health. So, the sick person deserves kindness, gentleness, and compassion. If rudeness is shown to the sick person, their illness and error will only worsen. If someone has flaws and mistakes, they should be dealt with love and understanding. Our major principles are to maintain a clear relationship with Allah and to show compassion and empathy towards His servants. Compassion towards Hindus

(Al-Badr, July 19, 1906, page 3)

A person's question was presented in the service of Hazrat that due to old relations, a Hindu is involved in our city's affairs, including marriage and funerals, and if someone dies, he also attends the funeral. Is it permissible for us to show such inclusiveness with them? He said:

It is permissible to show compassion in worldly matters and help them after keeping Hindu customs and matters separate from Islamic law and disapproval.

Feeding the People of the Book

(Al-Badr, June 6, 1907, page 8)

The astonishing creations of America and Europe were being mentioned. In this context, it was also mentioned that

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 492

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Social Matters / Living Together, Mutual Cooperation

435

Social Matters, Living Together, and Mutual Cooperation

Milk and yogurt, etc., which come from animals that are forbidden to touch, are very precious and pure. And one good thing about them is that they are not touched by hand. Milk is also extracted through machines. On this, the presence said:

Since Christians have become a nation that does not care about the limits of religion and its halal and haram, and pork is widely used among them, and those who slaughter do not take the name of God, but slaughter like the slaughter of animals' heads, they are separated. Therefore, how can we understand that some other edible items that these people prepare and send, have no part in it? On this, Abu Sa'id, known as Arab Sahib Tajir Burnj Rangon, presented an incident in the service of Hazrat Aqdas that there was a biscuit and double roti-making factory in Rangon which belonged to the English. A Muslim merchant bought it for about one and a half lakh rupees. When he checked the accounts and books, it became clear that pork fat was also being bought in it. Upon inquiry, the factory owners told that they use it in biscuits, etc. Because without it, these things are not tasty, and in the West, this fat is also added to those things. From hearing this incident, viewers can understand to what extent the concern of Hazrat Aqdas Masih Ma'ud (as) was about purity and delicacy, but since some of us were also those who traveled frequently

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 493

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Social Matters / Living Together, Mutual Cooperation

436

Social Matters, Living Together, and Mutual Cooperation

It has been agreed upon, and some brothers from Africa and other distant regions are present who may need such milk, biscuits, etc. Therefore, keeping them in mind, the issue was revisited. It was also mentioned regarding the food of Hindus that they also keep things very crude and often let dogs lick their pots. On this, the presence said:

According to us, the food of Christians is halal if there is no doubt about it and it is not haram according to the Quran. Otherwise, it would mean that if someone knows that a certain thing is haram in a house, they should not eat it there, but if they eat it from a non-Muslim, what is the difference? If a Muslim is currently doubtful, then their food should not be eaten. For example, a Muslim is ignorant and does not know about halal and haram, then what credibility can be placed on his food or prepared items? Therefore, we do not allow the use of biscuits made at home but rather prefer those made by a Hindu company in India. The situation of Hindus is urgent because they have mingled with us in great numbers, and they have shops everywhere. If Muslim shops are available and everything can be obtained from there, then certainly edible items should not be bought from them. Additionally, according to me, the People of the Book mostly refer to Jews because they were populous in Arabia at that time and are repeatedly addressed in the Quran. And only the Torah was a book at that time that could address matters of halal and haram, and this is still the case. The Gospel is not a book. Abu Sa'id presented that the People of the Book also specifically refer to Jews, which further clarifies this issue. (Al-Badr, July 16, 1904, page 3)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 494

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Social Matters / Living Together, Mutual Cooperation

437

Social Matters, Living Together, and Mutual Cooperation

The Permissibility of Eating the Meat of Existential Sects

A person asked whether it is permissible to eat the meat of people from existential sects who are abundant in our city and who slaughter and prepare food themselves. He said:

Excessive suspicion is not permissible. Generally, if a person is a polytheist or a sinner, it does not mean you should avoid them. As long as the act is done with the name of Allah and Islamic etiquettes are observed, it is permissible regardless of the person's background. (Al-Badr, July 16, 1904, page 4)

Fulfilling Dreams

A friend presented his wife's dream in which someone said that there is a great burden on your son, so give charity and do this: soak chickpeas, put them in an earthen pot, tie a thread around the boy's body, and put the pot under his bed at night with a lit lamp. Is it permissible for us to fulfill dreams in this manner? He replied:

It is permissible to fulfill dreams in this way and complete them. A doctor should show compassion and also take precautions. (Al-Badr, April 4, 1907, page 6)

Dealing with Contagious Diseases and Doctors

It was asked how contagious diseases affect each other. What is the ruling for a doctor in such a situation? He said:

Doctors and physicians should treat and show compassion, but they should also take precautions for their own protection.
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 495

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Social Matters / Living Together, Mutual Cooperation

438

Social Matters, Living Together, and Mutual Cooperation

It is not necessary to go very close to a sick person and enter their house to find out their condition. It is also necessary for those who serve to take care of themselves and show compassion to the sick. How to give a bath to a plague victim?

It was asked about the ruling on giving a bath to a plague victim. He said:

If a believer dies due to the plague, they are a martyr. There is no need for a shroud for a martyr. It was asked whether a white sheet should be placed on them or not? He replied:
There is no need for a shroud for a martyr. They should be buried in their clothes. However, if a white sheet is placed over them, it is not a problem. (Al-Badr, April 4, 1907, page 6)

Ruling for Ahmadiyya Muslims in Plague-Stricken Areas

On the morning of April 1, 1907, Hazrat Aqdas went out for a walk with the servants. Addressing the humble Raqim (Hazrat Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib, Editor of Al-Badr, the narrator), he said:

Print in the newspaper and inform everyone that these are the days of Allah's wrath. Allah has revealed to me several times through revelation that His wrath is increasing, and fire has spread all around. I pray a lot to Allah for the safety of my community, but it is proven from the Quran that when divine wrath descends, the good and the bad are affected, and then their resurrection will be according to their deeds. Look, the flood of Hazrat Nuh (Noah) affected everyone, and it is evident that everyone
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 496

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Social Matters / Living Together, Mutual Cooperation

439

Social Matters, Living Together, and Mutual Cooperation

It was not known to the dead and the living what the claim of Noah and its evidence were. The conquests in Jihad were all signs for the sake of the truth of Islam. But in every one, Muslims were also killed with the disbelievers. Ka'ab went to hell, and a Muslim was called a martyr. This is a sign of our truthfulness, and it is possible that some of our community members may also be martyrs. We are busy praying to Allah for the distinction between us and others, but it is proven from the Quran that when divine wrath descends, the good and the bad are affected, and then their resurrection will be according to their deeds. Look, the flood of Hazrat Nuh (Noah) affected everyone, and it is evident that everyone

should be careful not to get too close to a sick person and enter their house to find out their condition. It is also necessary for those who serve to take care of themselves and show compassion to the sick. How to give a bath to a plague victim?

It was asked about the ruling on giving a bath to a plague victim. He said:

If a believer dies due to the plague, they are a martyr. There is no need for a shroud for a martyr. It was asked whether a white sheet should be placed on them or not? He replied:
There is no need for a shroud for a martyr. They should be buried in their clothes. However, if a white sheet is placed over them, it is not a problem. (Al-Badr, April 4, 1907, page 6)

Ruling for Ahmadiyya Muslims in Plague-Stricken Areas

On the morning of April 1, 1907, Hazrat Aqdas went out for a walk with the servants. Addressing the humble Raqim (Hazrat Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib, Editor of Al-Badr, the narrator), he said:

Print in the newspaper and inform everyone that these are the days of Allah's wrath. Allah has revealed to me several times through revelation that His wrath is increasing, and fire has spread all around. I pray a lot to Allah for the safety of my community, but it is proven from the Quran that when divine wrath descends, the good and the bad are affected, and then their resurrection will be according to their deeds. Look, the flood of Hazrat Nuh (Noah) affected everyone, and it is evident that everyone
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 497

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Social Matters / Living Together, Mutual Cooperation

440

Social Matters, Living Together, and Mutual Cooperation

For example, read the funeral prayer a hundred steps away. The funeral prayer is a supplication, and it is not necessary for a person to stand at the head of the deceased. If the graveyard is far away, for example, in Lahore where it may be possible to take the deceased in a vehicle or a stretcher, do not make any noise over the deceased. Objecting to the act of Allah is a sin. Do not fear that people will speak ill of you for doing so; those who initially mock you will eventually follow your actions. It is repeatedly emphasized that a place that is narrow, dark, and cannot be properly ventilated should be left continuously because such a place itself is dangerous even if a mouse has not died in it, and as much as possible, stay on the roofs of buildings. Clean the drains and keep your clothes clean. Above all, cleanse your hearts and make peace with Allah. Inviting after the completion of the sign is permissible.

(Al-Badr, April 4, 1907, page 6,5)

Khan Sahib Abdul Hameed wrote a letter to invite friends to celebrate the completion of the beautiful sign of the magazine from Kapurthala in the service of Hazrat. Hazrat granted permission and said:

Inviting in the manner of a blessing is permissible.

(Al-Badr, March 28, 1907, page 4)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 498

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Social Matters / Living Together, Mutual Cooperation

441

Social Matters, Living Together, and Mutual Cooperation

Establishing Poetry Sessions

Some friends with a penchant for poetry wanted to establish a formal poetry society. Inquired about this from His Holiness, he said:

It is a waste of time to organize such societies and for people to be engrossed in composing poetry. However, it is permissible for an individual to write a poem and incidentally recite it in a gathering or have it published in a newspaper. We have written many poems in our books, but to this day, none have been included in a poetry session. I do not approve of someone trying to make a name for themselves in poetry. However, if a poem is written not just for the sake of vanity, not out of spiritual fervor, and not for self-desire but may be beneficial for people, then there is no objection. Keeping a sand for procreation is permissible.

(Al-Badr, June 27, 1907, page 7)

Permissibility of Leaving a Sand for Procreation

Someone asked if it is permissible to leave a sand with the intention of procreation for the sake of Allah. He said:

The principle of things is permissibility. What Allah has declared forbidden is forbidden, the rest is permissible. Many things depend on intention. According to me, this is not only permissible but also a rewarding act. It was mentioned from the Quran. He said:
I have considered it permissible in my response, and it was done for the sake of reward. It was mentioned in the Quran.
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 499

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Social Matters / Living Together, Mutual Cooperation

442

Social Matters, Living Together, and Mutual Cooperation

Valuing the increase of progeny is essential. Allah has blessed us with the gift of procreation in the Quran. Therefore, appreciating this blessing and increasing progeny is necessary. If this does not happen, the weak will suffer, and worldly affairs will not run smoothly. Hence, in my view, there is no harm. Every action is contingent on intention. When an action is done in the name of someone other than Allah, it is forbidden, but if it is done for Allah's sake, it becomes permissible. The behavior of Ahmadi Muslims is a place of importance.

(Al-Badr, August 1, 1907, page 12)

A letter from some Ahmadis reached a place stating that there is hostility among them. No one wants to kill anyone. Some opponents want to kill us. Is it permissible for us to try to kill them?

Do not do so. Take care of your safety in every way, but do not attack anyone. Endure the hardships and be patient until Allah arranges something better for you. The one who adopts piety and patience, Allah is with him. Resembling disbelievers is not permissible.

(Al-Badr, September 26, 1907, page 6)

Someone asked if it is permissible to wear a Hindu-style turban or not? On this, His Holiness replied:

Resembling disbelievers is not permissible. Now, applying a mark on the forehead in the same way as Hindus do, even that is not allowed. Or tying a thread on the wrist, everyone does that, but some tie it in the form of a Hindu thread.
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 500

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Social Matters / Living Together, Mutual Cooperation

443

Social Matters, Living Together, and Mutual Cooperation

It is by no means permissible to imitate others blindly. Muslims should maintain their distinctiveness in every aspect of life with firm determination. Our beloved Prophet Muhammad (peace be upon him) did not even wear a turban or buy a shawl that we call a pajama or lungi. Moreover, whether it is a cap, turban, chadar, or pagri, you may wear any of these without any hesitation. However, if a need arises for something new, then choose something that does not resemble the disbelievers and is closer to Islamic attire. When a person professes faith, then what is he afraid of and what is left in his heart that desires the customs and traditions of the disbelievers? He should not consider a sin as trivial and should not make a minor sin into a major one. We have not been given a nature that benefits from their clothing or attire. A shoe from Sialkot arrived, which was difficult for us to wear, sometimes left on the right foot and sometimes on the left. Finally, a mark of blackness was applied for identification, but even then, the work did not proceed. In the end, I said that it goes against my nature to wear such a shoe. Using a knife for eating is permissible.

(Al-Hakam, April 17, 1903, page 8)

The Islamic law has not forbidden cutting and eating with a knife. However, it is prohibited to emphasize a particular thing or act. It is forbidden to imitate a nation to the extent that it is proven that our beloved Prophet Muhammad (peace be upon him) ate by cutting meat with a knife, and this act was done

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 501

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Social Matters / Living Together, Mutual Cooperation

444

Social Matters, Living Together, and Mutual Cooperation

It is not permissible to imitate others blindly. Muslims should maintain their distinctiveness in every aspect of life with firm determination. Our beloved Prophet Muhammad (peace be upon him) did not even wear a turban or buy a shawl that we call a pajama or lungi. Moreover, whether it is a cap, turban, chadar, or pagri, you may wear any of these without any hesitation. However, if a need arises for something new, then choose something that does not resemble the disbelievers and is closer to Islamic attire. When a person professes faith, then what is he afraid of and what is left in his heart that desires the customs and traditions of the disbelievers? He should not consider a sin as trivial and should not make a minor sin into a major one. We have not been given a nature that benefits from their clothing or attire. A shoe from Sialkot arrived, which was difficult for us to wear, sometimes left on the right foot and sometimes on the left. Finally, a mark of blackness was applied for identification, but even then, the work did not proceed. In the end, I said that it goes against my nature to wear such a shoe. Using a knife for eating is permissible.

(Al-Hakam, April 17, 1903, page 8)

The Islamic law has not forbidden cutting and eating with a knife. However, it is prohibited to emphasize a particular thing or act. It is forbidden to imitate a nation to the extent that it is proven that our beloved Prophet Muhammad (peace be upon him) ate by cutting meat with a knife, and this act was done

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 502

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Social Matters / Living Together, Mutual Cooperation

445

Social Matters, Living Together, and Mutual Cooperation

Now tell me, where are these teachings in the Gospel? If such teachings existed, why do the filthy customs of April Fool continue among Christians? Look, how evil the custom of April Fool is, that speaking lies is considered a matter of culture. This is the Christian culture and Christian teachings. It is known that Christians have a great love for lies. The practical situation is evident. For example, the Quran is in the hands of all Muslims, but it is heard that Christians have something more than sixty. Congratulations, O priests! Speaking lies is also called a good deed. (Maktubat-e-Ahmad, Volume 1, Page 199)

Not Drinking the Water of Christian Wells as an Expression of Religious Zeal

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Miyan Khair-ud-Din Sahib Sikhawani informed me in writing that when the discussion with Abdullah Atham started, it was the hot season. There was a need for water, but water was not brought along. The wells of Christians were not drunk from because the Christian nation was disrespectful towards the honor of the Holy Prophet Muhammad (peace be upon him). Therefore, drinking the water of their wells was not liked by the Prophet. Not Drinking the Water of Christian Wells as an Expression of Religious Zeal

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 2, Page 198)

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Munshi Zafr Ahmad Sahib Kapurthala informed me in writing that discussions in Atham involved the speeches of both parties that were recorded. The writers of both parties used to compare their writings. Sometimes their writings would clash, sometimes I would go. Once I went to Atham's place to compare the articles. I had just sat down when

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 503

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Social Matters / Living Together, Mutual Cooperation

446

Social Matters, Living Together, and Mutual Cooperation

Atam asked me, "Where are you from?" I replied, "I am from the town of Badiana, district of Jalandhar." He mentioned that there was a person named Munshi Abdul Wahid who was a just man and a friend of mine. I said he was my uncle. Then Atam mentioned a place where I was a deputy and Munshi Abdul Wahid was also there, being a just or a magistrate, and we had a close relationship. They also considered themselves important. They brought sweets and other things for me, saying that these were for my nephews. So, I could not eat them because our Master did not accept the invitation of some Christians and said that if they insult our Master and Lord, how can we accept their invitation? That's why I could not drink tea there. He kept saying that they invite because of being Ahmadis, not because of being nephews. After that, without comparing the articles, I left from there and presented this incident in the service of Hazrat. Hazrat said, "You did well. There is no need for you to go there for comparison. If you wish, you can come on your own."

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 2, Page 49,48)

Expression of Religious Zeal / Fighting with Abusive Opponents is Prohibited

It was inquired from His Holiness whether eating and mingling with Christians is permissible or not. He said:

According to me, it is by no means permissible. It goes against religious zeal to embrace those people who insult our Prophet (peace be upon him) and then we mingle with them. The Quran forbids sitting in gatherings where there is mockery of Allah and His Messenger (peace be upon him), and then these people are hypocrites. How can it be permissible to eat with them? If someone
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 504

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Social Matters / Living Together, Mutual Cooperation

447

Social Matters, Living Together, and Mutual Cooperation

If someone insults someone's mother or sister, will he sit and dine with them?

Then why is it permissible to associate with those who are enemies of Allah and His Messenger, and insulters? Writing and reading novels

(Al-Hakam, August 17, 1902, page 10)

Writing and Reading Novels

A question was posed in the service of the Promised Messiah about writing and reading novels. He said:

The same ruling applies to novels as was mentioned by the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) regarding poetry, that its good part is good and its bad part is bad. Actions are based on intentions. The stories written in the Mathnawi of Maulana Rumi are all allegorical and not real events. Similarly, Hazrat Isa (peace be upon him) used a lot of allegories. These are also a type of novels written with righteous intentions, the language is refined, the result is admonitory, and in any case, beneficial. Writing and reading as per need and occasion is not a sin. Offering meat to non-Muslims as a sacrifice

When asked about offering meat as a sacrifice to non-Muslims, you said:

(Al-Badr, September 5, 1907, page 3)

It is permissible to offer meat as a sacrifice to non-Muslims.

(Zikr-e-Habib from Hazrat Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib, page 83)

Permissibility of Eating with Christians

In response to a question from Babu Muhammad Afzal Sahib regarding eating with the People of the Book, His Holiness replied

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 505

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Social Matters / Living Together, Mutual Cooperation

448

Social Matters, Living Together, and Mutual Cooperation

It is permissible to eat the food of Hindus as well. Similarly, eating the food of Christians is also permissible, but it is necessary that the utensils are clean, and there is nothing impure.

(Al-Hakam, June 17, 1901, page 4)

Eating Cooked Food from the Hands of Hindus

Someone asked, "Is it permissible to eat food cooked by Hindus?" He replied:

The Sharia has allowed it. The Sharia has not emphasized such restrictions, but the emphasis has been on "Indeed, he succeeds who purifies himself" (Quran, 91:9). The Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) used to eat things made by Armenians, and without any hesitation.

Accepting Invitations and Offerings

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes:

During a case, Sahib was on a tour as Deputy Commissioner, and there was a presentation at the Dhaariwal factory, and it was the month of Ramadan. Before the date, it was thought that a camp should be set up near the Dhaariwal factory so that there would be no inconvenience during the presentation. (It was an eight-mile journey from Qadian). The first place was Laila, but unfortunately, the Muslims of Laila refused. Then the place Khunda was suggested, and the lady who was the head of Khunda welcomed Hazrat with great joy and sent her companions forward to welcome the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) and cleaned the high-status place for residence and provided refreshments through her companions and sent a gift through them, saying that she was very happy with the arrival of the Holy Prophet. (Sardar Jaimal Singh was the head of Rani Mussova)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 506

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Social Matters / Living Together, Mutual Cooperation

449

Social Matters, Living Together, and Mutual Cooperation

On that night, Rani Sahibah Mussova graciously invited His Holiness for dinner with the servants. His Holiness expressed great joy. This incident is reported in Al-Hakam:

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 2, Page 266, 267)

Rani Asher Kaur presented a tray of Egyptian sweets and almonds through her staff, showing great kindness. She said, "Bringing you here is like the arrival of Sardar Jaimal Singh Anjahani." His Holiness, with utmost simplicity and in the language of those who fear God, said:

"Since you have invited me, we also accept such invitations."

Participation in a Dinner Invitation from a Hindu

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Munshi Zafr Ahmad Sahib Kapurthala informed me in writing that during a stay in Jalandhar, the Promised Messiah (peace be upon him) accepted a dinner invitation from a Hindu for about a month. This mention is shortly after the first Bai'at. A person who was a Hindu and a prominent merchant. He attended the service of the Promised Messiah and immediately expressed his desire to invite all the companions. His invitation was promptly accepted. He arranged a feast in the village of Babakhel and served the meal with great care. Walking from Jalandhar, the Promised Messiah and the companions arrived. This Hindu personally spread the dining cloth in front of everyone, then washed his hands and started serving. When someone said, "You don't have to go through this trouble," he replied, "I consider this insignificant service as my means of salvation. With great sincerity and love, he continued to serve food. He kept serving with great devotion. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was merely his understanding of salvation. The purpose was great sincerity and love, and he continued to serve food. Eating with great devotion, he kept serving. After the meal, he expressed to the Promised Messiah that this humble service was

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 507

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Social Matters / Living Together, Mutual Cooperation

450

Social Matters, Living Together, and Mutual Cooperation

"Will my act be accepted, will it save me?" He replied:

"Believe in the Oneness of God without partners, and pay no attention to idols, and pray to God in your own language for guidance."

He said, "I will definitely do that." His Holiness also continued to pray for me. Then we returned to Jalandhar, and the sahucar would come on the second or third day and sit in front of His Holiness with great respect. He used to come and serve with great devotion and care, and they used to eat. Similarly, they would ask for things from the market and sweets from the confectionery shop. Such items would often come through a note instead of cash, meaning through a piece of paper on which the name of the item, weight, date, and signature were written. A month later, the shopkeeper would send a note and also send the bill. After checking it, you would settle the account. The grocer says that the Promised Messiah (peace be upon him) considered food cooked by Hindus permissible and there was no hesitation in eating it. Nowadays, what is generally considered impure was not impure to him. The reason for this was not religious but economic." (Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, Page 794)

Making Artificial Witnesses in Cases

A respected judge asked, "In some cases, even though they are based on truth and honesty,

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 508

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Social Matters / Living Together, Mutual Cooperation

451

Social Matters, Living Together, and Mutual Cooperation

Making Artificial Witnesses in Cases

A respected judge asked, "What is the process of creating artificial witnesses in cases?" He replied:

"First, become a supporter of the case that is completely true. Investigate whether the case is true or false. Then, truth will prevail through you. Second, you should have no connection with the witnesses. It is the client's job to present witnesses. It is very wrong that you are taught to find some witnesses and teach them not to say anything. The client should present the testimony himself, no matter how it is. Reading poems and verses."

(Al-Tuhfahm, April 24, 1903, Page 10)

When asked about reading poems and verses, he said:

"Poetry is recited in our gatherings as well. Once, the Prophet Muhammad (peace be upon him) heard a person praising in beautiful verses. After listening to a few of his poems, he said, 'May Allah have mercy on you.' The person he mentioned as such soon became a martyr. So, he also went to the battlefield and became a martyr. A companion recited poetry after the Prophet's demise. Hazrat Umar intervened, saying, 'Do not recite poetry in the mosque.' He got angry and said, 'Who are you to stop me? I recited poetry in this very place and in this mosque in front of Hazrat Ali, and you did not stop me.' Hazrat Umar fell silent."

(Al-Badr, March 27, 1903, Page 74)

Someone objected that Mirza Sahib recites poetry. He replied:

"The Prophet Muhammad (peace be upon him) himself used to recite poetry. Reading and saying are the same thing. Then, the dear companions of the Prophet were poets. Hazrat Aisha, Imam Hasan, and Imam Hussain had poems."
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 509

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Social Matters / Living Together, Mutual Cooperation

452

Social Matters, Living Together, and Mutual Cooperation

Renowned are the verses written by Hassan bin Thabit upon the demise of the Prophet Muhammad (peace be upon him). Syed Abdul Qadir Sahib has also penned poems. No evidence can be provided by any companion that he recited a lot of poetry, but the Prophet Muhammad (peace be upon him) did not forbid anyone. Many Quranic verses are in the form of poetry. Someone objected that in Surah Ash-Shu'ara, poets are condemned. He replied:

"Read the context. There, Allah condemned the poets who promote immorality and sin, and made an exception for the believing poets. Thus, the entire Psalms are in verse, and the poems of Jeremiah, Solomon, and Moses. It has been established through the night that poetry is not a sin, but immoral poetry is. We receive revelations, some are in prose, and some in poetry."

(Al-Badr, March 27, 1903, Page 74)

Fireworks

He said:

It also contains a part of sulfur and sulfur purifies the infected air. Therefore, nowadays, for example, pomegranate quickly purifies the air, and if a person is not well, a fireworks display that poses no danger of harm is considered permissible, but this is subject to the condition of good intention because all outcomes are dependent on intention. It is narrated that a companion built a house and compelled you to step into it. You asked why it was built. He replied that it was built for the cool breeze. You said that if you had the intention to hear the call to prayer, the breeze would have come, and you would have received the reward for your intention."

(Al-Hakam, April 24, 1903, Page 10)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 510

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Social Matters / Living Together, Mutual Cooperation

453

Social Matters, Living Together, and Mutual Cooperation

Hazrat Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Dr. Mir Muhammad Ismail informed me that during the time of the Promised Messiah (peace be upon him), children at home would sometimes request for fireworks like firecrackers and other entertainment items on occasions like Shab-e-Barat. And sometimes, if the Promised Messiah (peace be upon him) was present at the event, these fireworks would be set off, and he would also watch them. Khalifatul Masih II used to say that the Promised Messiah stated that lighting fireworks like firecrackers and other items such as pomegranates in the house is beneficial for purifying infected air and not harmful. Khaksar mentioned that in childhood, sometimes harmless items like pomegranates were brought home, and the Promised Messiah would watch without objecting. Sometimes, we would ask the Promised Messiah for money to buy these items, and he would give it. Fireworks and Baja.

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, Page 341)

Hazrat Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Munshi Muhammad Ismail Sahib Sialkoti informed me that at the wedding of Mirza Hakim Beg's son, his in-laws requested for fireworks, entertainment, and musical instruments. They wrote to the Promised Messiah (peace be upon him) that they desire these. What is the guidance of His Holiness? He replied that all these are prohibited, but sometimes a believer benefits even from the prohibited. For example, if an infectious disease is spreading in the city, a person stops fireworks with the intention that it will clear the air and benefit people, then he also seems to earn rewards, and similarly, regarding musical instruments, if a person's intention is that since we have come from afar, and through the instruments, people will gain knowledge about a certain person.

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, Page 794)
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 511

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Social Matters / Living Together, Mutual Cooperation

454

Social Matters, Living Together, and Mutual Cooperation

The marriage of a girl took place with a certain person. If it was done with the intention of celebrating, it will be considered an announcement. There was also an objection to this act. (Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 2, Page 321)

Mian Khair-ud-Din Sahib Sikhwani narrated to me that once I asked about the use of fireworks, music, and other items at weddings. What is the religious ruling on this? He said: "Fireworks are not permissible. It is a harmful act, and the purpose of music is to announce the marriage." (Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 2, Page 268)

Calling Sikhs and Hindus to Prayer

Al-Badr newspaper wrote: Nowadays, during the prevalence of the plague, it is common in Sikh and Hindu villages to recite the call to prayer with great emphasis and frequency, and it is recited loudly in every house. In this regard, someone asked Hazrat Aqdas about the nature of this act. He said: "The call to prayer is the pure name of Allah Almighty. We remember the response of Hazrat Ali that he did not want it to be like 'Have you seen the one who forbids a servant when he prays?' (Al-Alaq: 10, 11). We have great respect for the call, and there is no harm in its recitation. (It is mentioned in a hadith that Satan flees from it.)"

Use of Gold, Silver, and Silk

(Al-Badr, May 1903, Page 116)

It was asked if buttons made of silver, etc., could be used? He said:

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 512

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Social Matters / Living Together, Mutual Cooperation

455

Social Matters, Living Together, and Mutual Cooperation

For three to four months, there is no harm, but excessive use is prohibited. In essence, gold and silver are permissible for women's adornment. However, for medicinal purposes, their use is not prohibited. For instance, if someone has an ailment and the physician prescribes eating in utensils made of gold or silver, then it is permissible for treatment. A person came to the Prophet (peace be upon him) with a severe rash. He had worn a silk garment that caused irritation. (Silk clothing is beneficial for those with rashes). Property made from a silver coin

(Al-Badr, August 24, 1904, Page 8)

Someone asked, "If a person repents, what is the ruling on property and other items acquired through bribery?" He replied:

"The Shariah dictates that you return it to whom it rightfully belongs. Differentiate between bribery and gifts. Bribery is when something is given or taken for the misuse of someone's right. However, if someone has done a task for us through hard work and no one's right has been violated, then whatever is given should be returned. It is a reward for their effort. Prevention of going to a plague-stricken area."

(Al-Badr, March 27, 1903, Page 76)

Someone discovered that their family and children are in a place where the plague is rampant. They are anxious and want to go there. He said: "Do not go. 'Do not throw yourselves with your [own] hands into destruction' (Al-Baqarah: 195). Last night, I got up and read

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 513

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Social Matters / Living Together, Mutual Cooperation

456

Social Matters, Living Together, and Mutual Cooperation

Pray for them. It is better than going there yourself. Going to such places is a sin."

Refusing to Accept Sweets

Mian Khair-ud-Din Sahib Sikhwani narrated to me that on December 7, 1899, a Sikh woman sent some items to our house as a gesture. We returned them as instructed. The woman insisted that we keep them, saying she had no ulterior motive. You have been very kind to me. We recognized this woman. The real issue was that her son had a serious illness, and the boy was critically ill. She brought the boy to us for treatment, and he recovered. In gratitude, she brought some items, and we said, "Take them. This is an act of gratitude." Distributing Sweets on Child's Birth

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 2, Page 232, 231)

Referring to Mrs. Khatoon Sahibah, the esteemed wife of Dr. Khalifa Rashiduddin Sahib, the deceased, through the committee of the Ahmadiyya Community, stated that during the Aqeeqah of Salahuddin, Dr. Sahib requested two goats. I said, "Also get some sweets." I have vowed that if it's a boy, I will distribute sweets. I have heard that distributing sweets is a Sunnah. Should there be any objection to distributing sweets? Let's ask Hazrat Aqdas about this. Upon this, His Holiness said, "Distributing sweets on occasions of joy is permissible. First, get two goats.

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 2, Page 268)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 514

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Social Matters / Living Together, Mutual Cooperation

457

Social Matters, Living Together, and Mutual Cooperation

On the next day, some meat was also brought from the market so that the distribution could be completed. At that time, sweets worth four rupees were available, which were distributed in all houses, offices, guesthouses, and everywhere.

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 2, Page 223)

Permission to Distribute Sweets on the Occasion of Pledge

Hazrat Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Sheikh Karam Ilahi Sahib of Patiala narrated to me that before his pledge, he heard the discourse of the Promised Messiah (peace be upon him) in Ludhiana. When the discourse ended, the Maghrib prayer was offered. The Imam himself led the prayer. In the first Rakat, after Surah Al-Fatiha, Surah Al-Ikhlas and Al-Falaq were recited. In the second Rakat, after Al-Fatiha, Surah Al-Ikhlas and Al-Nas were recited. After this, the pledge was taken. On that day, two individuals took the pledge. When the gentleman who pledged came out of the room, he was hesitant to enter upon the request of His Holiness. His Holiness closed the door, placed a stick, and then took the pledge. Before the pledge, Khaksar expressed that when he pledged allegiance before in Nakshbandi, some sweets were distributed. If permissible, they could be distributed now as well. His Holiness said, "If you wish, we do not object. He further stated that such practices that people have adopted as customs nowadays can also be followed. Their sources can also be traced and analyzed from the Prophetic traditions. For example, the matter of distributing sweets and others is related to the distribution of blessings, etc. It is proven from a hadith that on one occasion, the Prophet (peace be upon him) said that if people gather at a place and do not have the means to invite them all, even if each person distributes a date, Allah Almighty will grant him the reward of inviting them all. This is the basis of blessings in gatherings, etc. If someone does such a thing with this intention

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 515

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Social Matters / Living Together, Mutual Cooperation

458

Social Matters, Living Together, and Mutual Cooperation

When one distributes blessings, they will not only receive the reward for inviting but also for being a part of the Sunnah of being a host. Conversely, those who distribute blessings only for show, like saying that a certain person distributed lentils and such in their gathering, we will distribute jalebi or qalaqand, and on the other hand, those who receive blessings do not necessarily benefit from the sermon and advice given in the gathering but are advised in their groups that in such and such gathering, there will be a distribution of yellow rice or some exquisite sweets. Therefore, they go there and sit outside, trying to get more and more, or they try to obtain it by changing seats or sitting in the rows of others. Sweets on Child's Birth

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 2, Page 85, 84)

Hazrat Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Nawab Muhammad Ali Khan informed me in writing that once a child was born at the house of Mirza Khuda Bakhsh Sahib. They sent sweets to me as well. I returned them, saying that I will take the food of the Aqeeqah, but I won't take these. After some time, Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) himself came for a ride and said, "What you said was right. These sweets are not for the child's birth but for the gratitude that the mother's life was saved. I took the ride with utmost respect. At that time, there was a door in the women's courtyard where these conversations took place.

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 2, Page 52)

Separation from a Gathering with Music

Hazrat Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Munshi Zafar Ahmad Sahib Kapurthala

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 516

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Social Matters / Living Together, Mutual Cooperation

459

Social Matters, Living Together, and Mutual Cooperation

It is mentioned in writing that before the initial pledge, I was in Qadian. There was a gathering in Fazl Mosque, either a wedding or circumcision ceremony. The Promised Messiah (peace be upon him) was invited with a few attendants. Upon their insistence, His Holiness accepted the invitation. We accompanied Fazl Mosque ten times with Fazl Mosque. We arrived near a village when we heard music playing at the ceremony. As soon as His Holiness heard the music, he turned back. When Fazl Mosque residents found out, they came running, but His Holiness did not approve. And they returned immediately. On the way, there was a village; I don't remember its name at the moment. There was a respected Sikh leader. He invited His Holiness. His Holiness initially declined, saying Qadian is nearby. However, upon insistence, His Holiness accepted the invitation. Everyone ate there. After a short rest, His Holiness returned to Qadian. The names of the companions, as far as I remember, are Mirza Muhammad Ismail Sherfrosh, Hafiz Hameed Ali, and Ali Bakhsh Hajam, who had a barber shop and a few others. Displeasure with the Music

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 2, Page 49)

Hazrat Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Mian Imam-ud-Din Sahib Sikhwani mentioned in writing that when the Promised Messiah (peace be upon him) went to Gor Das Pur, one day, while passing by the courtyard of Gor Das Pur, where the well is located, Khwaja Kamal-ud-Din Sahib, who had his head shaved at that time, was sitting under that well. When His Holiness saw Khwaja Sahib's shaved head, he expressed displeasure and advised him to refrain from it in the future, indicating to stop it as a sign.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 517

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Social Matters / Living Together, Mutual Cooperation

460

Social Matters, Living Together, and Mutual Cooperation

I don't remember whether the Promised Messiah (peace be upon him) used the term hypocrite or Jew, but it was necessary for these words to come out of his blessed tongue, whether hypocrite or Jew. Khaksar mentions that as far as I remember, Hazrat Sahib used to say that shaving the head is a sign of the Kharijites and he disliked it. (Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, Page 629, 630)

Hazrat Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Dr. Muhammad Ismail Sahib informed me that the Promised Messiah (peace be upon him) used to view shaving the head with great displeasure and said that it is a sign of outsiders. He also mentioned that after the Aqeeqah, the hair on your head was not shaved. Your hair was very fine and delicate like silk, and it was long up to the middle of the neck, but your blessed hair was thicker than the hair on the head. Khaksar mentions that what Mir Sahib said that Hazrat Sahib's hair was long up to the middle of the neck should not be misunderstood that they appeared as those people who have braids. Your hair was long, but because it was extremely soft and delicate, and not thick, it did not appear like stomach hair. (Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, Page 383)

Hazrat Pir Siraj-ul-Haq Sahib Naimani writes:

"The Messenger of Allah (peace be upon him) said: 'Their sign is the shaving or trimming of the head. (Hypocrites') beards are included in this.' This hadith is actually narrated by Hazrat Imam Ali (may Allah be pleased with him) from Dar-ul-Aman in Bukhari Sharif."
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 518

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Social Matters / Living Together, Mutual Cooperation

461

Social Matters, Living Together, and Mutual Cooperation

It was shown and at that time, the mention of hair was made, and many times it was said that shaving the head and beard hair is a sign of a hypocrite. Then it was said that we also did not agree to shave our hair. The hair on our heads is the same as the one that fell on the day of Aqeeqah. Your hair was extremely soft and delicate, reaching up to the shoulders, as mentioned in the traditions as a sign of the Promised Messiah. The method of handshake of His Holiness

(Tazkirah Al-Mahdi, Page 32)

Hazrat Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Dr. Muhammad Ismail Sahib informed me that I never saw the Promised Messiah (peace be upon him) embracing anyone. The way of his handshake was such that it was generally prevalent. Ahl-e-Hadith did not shake hands in the usual way. Simplicity in Attire

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, Page 718)

Hazrat Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Khaksar mentions that the Promised Messiah (peace be upon him) generally used a white silk turban, which was usually ten yards long. Instead of a cap under the turban, a soft Roman hat was used, and sometimes at home, the turban was removed, leaving only the hat on the head. In hot weather, they generally used a silk waistcoat. On top of that, a warm shawl and a warm coat were worn. The pajamas were also warm. Your feet were always in traditional shoes. Also, you usually wore socks and in cold weather, you wore two pairs, one over the other. Your mother also mentioned to me that since the Promised Messiah started traveling.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 519

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Social Matters / Living Together, Mutual Cooperation

462

Social Matters, Living Together, and Mutual Cooperation

At that time, you started using warm clothes in cold and hot weather. Those clothes used to feel warm to you, and sometimes caused discomfort. But once you started, you continued to use them until the end. When Sheikh Rahmatullah Sahib Gujarati turned into Lahori Ahmadi, he used to make pairs of clothes for you and bring them in an organized manner. It was your habit to wear whatever cloth was brought. Once a person brought you a pair of socks. You wore them inside out, and it was not noticeable to you. Sometimes you wore them inside out, and then discomfort arose. Sometimes your socks would turn upside down, and you would feel uncomfortable. Your mother Sahibah said that she had marked the upside-down socks for your comfort, but despite that, you wore them upside down. Mother Sahibah said that His Holiness also expressed displeasure regarding the English-style shirts' cuffs. Khaksar mentions that Sheikh Sahib used to bring warm English-style shirts for you. You used them, but did not like the English-style cuffs. Because firstly, you felt uncomfortable with buttoning the cuffs. Secondly, it was difficult for you to open and close the other buttons. Sometimes you would say, "What are these hanging from the ears?" Khaksar mentions that the general principle regarding clothing for the Promised Messiah was that he would wear whatever cloth was available. But generally, he did not like the English-style clothing because firstly, he considered it against simplicity. Secondly, you felt uncomfortable with clothing that held the limbs tightly. At home, you only wore a white silk turban, which was usually ten yards long. Instead of wearing a cap under the turban, you used a soft Roman hat, and sometimes at home, you removed the turban, leaving only the hat on your head. In hot weather, you usually wore a silk waistcoat. On top of that, you wore a warm shawl and a warm coat. The pajamas were also warm. Your feet were always in traditional shoes. Also, you usually wore socks, and in cold weather, you wore two pairs, one over the other. Your mother also mentioned to me that since the Promised Messiah started traveling.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 520

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Social Matters / Living Together, Mutual Cooperation

463

Social Matters, Living Together, and Mutual Cooperation

And turbans were also prepared. Other clothes generally came as gifts for you. Sheikh Rahmatullah Sahib Gujarati had a special privilege in this service. Khaksar mentions that Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) sometimes used to wear a waistcoat and when going out, he would definitely wear a coat. Carrying a stick was also a practice of His Holiness. Mother Sahibah states that every year, she used to prepare half the turbans for His Holiness, but the year of his demise, she prepared turbans for the entire year. His Holiness said to me, "Why do you need so many turbans?" But I prepared them. Many turbans are still kept by me unworn. Wearing Green Clothes

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, Page 61, 60)

Hazrat Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Chaudhry Ghulam Muhammad Sahib B.A. mentioned that when I came to Qadian in 1905, Hazrat Sahib was wearing a green turban. I pondered over what significance the Promised Messiah (peace be upon him) had with a colored turban. Then I read in Muqaddimah Ibn Khaldun that when the Prophet (peace be upon him) wore a colored garment, he received more revelation. Some Blessed Habits of the Promised Messiah

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, Page 99)

Hazrat Dr. Mir Muhammad Ismail Sahib describes the blessed attire of His Holiness:

Your head hair was extremely fine, straight, shiny, and soft, with a henna color

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 521

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Social Matters / Living Together, Mutual Cooperation

464

Social Matters, Living Together, and Mutual Cooperation

They used to keep their hair thick and not too dense, but gradually and very gently. Their hair reached up to the neck. They did not shave their heads nor did they trim them like poppy or similar, but kept them so long that they were like commonly kept braids. They also applied oil to their heads, such as sesame or henna. It was their habit not to let their hair dry. Their beard was well-groomed, with thick, shiny, and soft hair, colored red with henna, and soft, henna-colored. They left their beard long and did not trim it haphazardly, meaning not uneven and not rough, but straight down and even. They always applied oil to their beard. Once, due to a hanging hair on their cheek, they were cut, and those hairs are still present as a blessing among people. The beard was spread all around the face and very beautiful. Not so little that it reached the chin and not so much that it reached only the eyes.

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, Page 413)

Hazrat Dr. Mir Muhammad Ismail Sahib describes the blessed habits of the Promised Messiah:

They used to eat both tandoori and stove-baked bread. They would sometimes have double bread with tea or biscuits and butter. They also used royal biscuits because we didn't know if they contained fat as the claim of the makers is butter, and then why should we fall into baseless suspicions and doubts. They used Makki bread for a long time towards the end of their life because in the last seven to eight years, they had a hand disease, and their digestion power had decreased. Besides, they liked the bread of Shirmaal and also approved of Bakar Khani and other intentions, whatever they were.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 522

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Social Matters / Living Together, Mutual Cooperation

465

Social Matters, Living Together, and Mutual Cooperation

They used to apply henna and mehndi on various occasions. You did not reject anyone who brought these items. Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) used to apply henna and mehndi in the early days, and due to frequent head and beard tours, henna was applied on the head and beard until the end of life. The use of henna was discontinued, but English henna was also used for a few days. In the end, Mir Hameed Shah Sahib prepared a henna paste and presented it, which you applied. This caused blackness in the blessed beard, but besides that, you always contented yourself with mehndi for years, mostly on Fridays or sometimes on other days. (Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, Page 413)

Hazrat Dr. Mir Muhammad Ismail Sahib narrates:

On various occasions, henna and mehndi were mentioned. His Holiness said: "It is often said that henna should not be applied or mehndi should be applied, or henna and mehndi should be mixed."

(Al-Badr, May 8, 1903, Page 1)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 523

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Miscellaneous

466

Comprehensiveness of the Quran

The Holy Quran encompasses everything. If a person is wise, it is sufficient for him. European people make a covenant with a nation. They structure it in such a way that even after a long period, it contains arguments and deductions for new needs and events. Similarly, the Holy Quran contains materials and provisions for future needs. (From the notebook of Maulvi Sher Ali Sahib, referring to Malfoozat, Volume 1, Page 533)

"All laws are present in the Noble Quran."

The Prophet (peace be upon him) was not only sent as a messenger to this nation but also made the king of this nation. He completed the Noble Quran as a complete law in which there are judicial, military, financial, and all other provisions. So, the Prophet (peace be upon him) as a king ruled over all differences and every religion's people would have their cases decided by you. It is proven from the Quran that once a Muslim and a Jew came to Your Majesty's court, and after investigation, Your Majesty questioned the Jew and accepted the Muslim's claim. (Chashma Ma'arfat, Spiritual Treasures, Volume 23, Pages 242, 243)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 524

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Miscellaneous

467

Quran Kareem and Science

He stated:

At this time, Allah has not placed religious matters in the realm of stories and myths; rather, religion has been transformed into a science. This is why this era is the era of the discovery of truths, where every matter is presented in a scientific light. I have been sent for the purpose of presenting every belief and the stories of the Holy Quran in a scientific manner.

(Al-Hakam, April 10, 1902, Page 6)

Is it sufficient to only read the translation of the Quran?

He stated:

We never issue a decree that only reading the translation of the Quran is enough. This invalidates the miracle of the Quran. The one who says this wants the Quran to not remain in the world. We also say that the supplications made by the Messenger of Allah ﷺ should also be recited in Arabic. Other personal needs and prayers, apart from the supplications, can be made in one's own language. Someone said that in the Hanafi religion, it is considered sufficient to only read the translation. He replied:

If this is the religion of the great Imams, then it is their mistake."

(Al-Badr, May 1903, Page 115)

Maulana Muhammad Ahsan Sahib presented that "Do not approach prayer while you are intoxicated until you know what you are saying" (Quran 4:43) proves that it is essential for a person to have knowledge of what they are saying. On this, His Holiness remarked:

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 525

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Miscellaneous

468

What is the prayer of those people whose entire life was not spent in learning? Dislike of reading the Quran with affectation

Miscellaneous

(Al-Badr, May 1, 1903, Page 114)

Hazrat Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Mian Khairuddin Sahib Sikhwani, through writing, informed me that Hazrat (peace be upon him) spent several days in Gurdaspur because there were daily engagements. There is a pond in front of a place. It was rented to the south. One day, His Holiness was in the upper part of the place. Below, a person was reading the Holy Quran affectation. Hearing this, His Holiness said, "It refines the voice. It seems reading the Quran with affectation is disliked. Reading and blowing."

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 2, Page 251)

A friend asked Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) if he could recite a verse of the Holy Quran that he could read and blow on his sick person for healing. His Holiness said, "Indeed, there is healing in the Holy Quran. It is a remedy for spiritual and physical illnesses, but reciting such words to blow on people is a trial for them. Do not put the Holy Quran in this test. Pray to Allah for your sick person. This is sufficient for you. Mention of Habib by Hazrat Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib. Page 146)

Reciting the Holy Quran and blowing is not proven

"To attain reward for the deceased, it is necessary to give charity and alms and in their right
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 526

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Miscellaneous

469

Various

Prayers for forgiveness should be made. Forgiving the dead by reading the Quran is not proven."

(Mention of Habib by Hazrat Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib, Page 199)

Dislike of reading the Quran for fortune-telling

Hazrat Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Maulvi Muhammad Ismail Maulvi Fazil informed me that Maulvi Abdullah Sahib Sanwari (may Allah have mercy on him) used to say that the Promised Messiah (peace be upon him) prohibited fortune-telling from the Quran. (Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, Page 429)

Hazrat Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib narrates:

His Holiness generally prohibited fortune-telling from the Quran and advised that it is better to seek guidance through Istikhara for any matter that arises. (Mention of Habib by Hazrat Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib, Page 199)

If ablution breaks during recitation

On a person's question about what to do if ablution breaks while reciting the Quran, it was said:

If ablution was performed before the recitation of the Quran for the first time and if it breaks during the recitation, then it can be continued. (Mention of Habib by Hazrat Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib, Page 199)

Do not read the Quran Kareem during menstruation

Hazrat Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Hazrat Am Nasir Sahibah, the first lady of Hazrat Amir-ul-Momineen Khalifa II and daughter of Dr. Khalifa Rashid-ud-Din Sahib (may Allah have mercy on him), through the committee of Amma Allah Qadian, stated in writing that I and Sultan Begum Sahibah, the wife of Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib, and the wife of Maulvi Muhammad Ali Sahib, and the wife of Pir Manzoor Muhammad Sahib, Hazrat Maulvi Sahib, and the wife of Hazrat Maulvi Sahib

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 527

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Miscellaneous

470

Various

During the time of the first Caliph, they used to read the translation of the Quran. At that time, Maulvi Sahib resided in the place where Um Wasim (may Allah be pleased with her) resides now. The wife of Pir Sahib was menstruating. When we passed by Hazrat Masih Maud and Amma Jan with the Quran, Amma Jan inquired if it was permissible to touch the Quran in that state. You replied:

When Allah gave leave in those days, why shouldn't we? Tell them not to read the Quran in those days.

Etiquette of Quranic Pages

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 2, Page 243)

Someone asked if it is permissible to burn the old pages of the Quran to prevent disrespect. You replied:

It is permissible. Hazrat Uthman also burned some pages. It is based on intention.

On the occasion of the Amin ceremony, Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) invited his friends and wrote a special poem for the occasion. Referring to this, you said:

I also see that Allah's endless grace and blessings are upon me. It is obligatory for me to express the glory of Allah when I do any work. Similarly, it happened at the Amin ceremony because they are a sign of Allah and each of them is a living example of Allah's prophecies. Therefore, I express Allah's

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 528

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Miscellaneous

471

Various

I consider it obligatory to value the signs because they are proof of the Prophethood of the Messenger of Allah (peace be upon him) and the authenticity of the Noble Quran. When the words of Allah were recited, I was told to recite a few poetic prayers that express gratitude for the grace and kindness of Allah. As I am always concerned with reformation, I found this ceremony very blessed, and I felt it necessary to convey it appropriately.

(Al-Hakam, April 10, 1903, Page 2)

It was asked if it is permissible to sleep with feet towards the Qibla.

It was said:

This is not permissible as it goes against the organization."

Someone presented that there is no prohibition in the Hadith. It was said:

This is not a valid argument. If a person, without any mention in the Hadith, stands with his feet on the Quran, will this be permissible? Certainly not. And whoever honors the symbols of Allah - indeed, it is from the piety of hearts. (Quran, Surah Al-Hajj: 32)

The blood of Surah Al-Fatihah

Hazrat Pir Siraj-ul-Haq Naumani writes:

(Al-Hakam, July 31, 1904, Page 14)

It is mentioned that once I went from Sarsawah to Qadian to serve Hazrat Mirza Ghulam Ahmad (peace be upon him). Hazrat Maulana Mursheed Nanorvi, the Khalifa of the Promised Messiah (peace be upon him), was also present, and we were sitting after the morning prayer. Hazrat Mirza Ghulam Ahmad (peace be upon him) was also present. Hazrat Khalifatul Masih (peace be upon him) said that Pir Sahib had come from a long journey.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 529

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Miscellaneous

472

Various

See how they perform operations and incantations. Do you remember any action that convinced us that it works? I said, "Yes, I remember." He said, "Show it, and I will perform it when the time comes." The Holy One said, "Surely, Sahibzada Sahib remembers the actions of his elders." After two hours, a person came who was suffering from a backache. I said, "See, I act upon it." The Caliph of the Messiah said, "Yes, perform the action." The Holy One also said, "Yes, perform the action." I performed an action on that person, and Allah Almighty relieved him of pain and granted him healing. When he felt relieved, the Caliph of the Messiah said, "Is it mesmerism?" I had not even heard the name mesmerism at that time, nor did I know what mesmerism was. The Holy One said, "Sahibzada Sahib, what did you recite?" I said, "I recited Alhamd Sharif." Incantations and blowing.

(Tazkirah-tul-Mahdi, Page 186)

Someone asked about the permissibility of tying incantations and performing blowing, etc., at different places. The Promised Messiah (peace be upon him) turned towards Maulvi Noor-ud-Din Sahib and said:

"Is there any evidence in the Hadith that proves this?"

Maulvi Sahib replied, "It is written that when Khalid bin Walid used to go to battles, he would take the blessed hair of the Prophet (peace be upon him) tied in his turban towards the front. Once, the Prophet (peace be upon him) had wiped his entire head in the morning. So, he did not do it again."

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 530

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Miscellaneous

473

Various

Half of the hair of the head was given to a specific person, and the other half was distributed among the remaining companions. The Holy Prophet ﷺ used to wash his blessed forehead and also apply it to the sick, and the sick would be healed. Once, a woman collected your sweat. On this, His Holiness said:

Then it turned out that there is something in it that is not devoid of benefit, and the essence of incantations and the like also comes out of it. If you hang hair, then what, and if you tie incantations, then what is in my revelations that the king will find blessings in your clothes. Finally, there is something in it, so they will find blessings. But all these matters also have the element of love."

(Al-Badr, July 17, 1903, Page 1)

It is correct to fulfill a vow out of gratitude

Hazrat Khalifa II states:

It is known from the traditions related to vows that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ did not like it. However, if a vow is made, then it must be fulfilled. The Messenger of Allah ﷺ did not like vows because it becomes a kind of commitment to Allah Almighty and committing to Allah Almighty is not desirable. Instead of committing to Allah Almighty, a person should work with charity, good deeds, and prayers. However, if a person considers a vow as a form of gratitude, then there is no harm in it. I deduce this from the practice of Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him). You sometimes used to say to those who offered prayers to you that you would pray. You should decide an amount in your heart for service, which you should give when the work is completed in the way of Allah Almighty. It is evident that if a person considers a vow as a form of gratitude, then there is no objection. I do this inference from the practice of the Promised Messiah (peace be upon him). You sometimes used to say to those who offered prayers to you that you would pray. You should decide an amount in your heart for service, which you should give when the work is completed in the way of Allah Almighty. It is evident that if a person considers a vow as a form of gratitude, then there is no objection.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 531

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Miscellaneous

474

Various

There is no harm in it. However, along with fulfilling that vow, prayers, weeping, charity, and good deeds should also be included. Fulfilling a vow out of gratitude

(Tafsir Kabir, Volume 2, Page 620)

In a letter addressed to Nawab Muhammad Ali Khan Sahib, you wrote:

The letter reached, and the content was understood. It has now become clear that this is a trial from Allah Almighty, rather a severe trial. I was in the same concern that Allah Almighty pays full attention to prayers and seeking help from Him personally, and it was apparent to me that in this, the story of Mistry Nazam-ud-Din came before my eyes. In the equivalent, it became clear that what a wonder it is that if the actions of Nazam-ud-Din are in accordance with yours, then Allah Almighty deals with you in the same way as with your brothers. The details of this generality are that Nazam-ud-Din is a Mistry in Sialkot. A few days ago, a letter came to my name. Unfortunately, that letter might have been torn. Its content was that I have been arrested in a military case, and there seems to be no way out. In this helplessness, I have made this vow that if Allah Almighty delivers me from this dreadful case, I will continuously pay fifty rupees in cash for your service. It so happened that when his letter arrived, I needed money myself. Then I prayed, "O Almighty God! If You grant this person relief from this case, Your favor will be of three types. Firstly, this distressed person will be freed from this calamity. Secondly, the amount I need at this time will be fulfilled. Thirdly, Your sign will be manifested. A few days after praying, a letter from Nazam-ud-Din arrived, which he sent for your consideration, and the next day fifty rupees arrived. So, in my heart, it passed that in those days, the religious necessities

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 532

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Miscellaneous

475

Various

Many thoughts come to mind for the guests' accommodation. The building is incomplete. The land purchased by Hazrat Mirza Khuda Bakhsh for four hundred rupees can be used for expanding the premises. If this amount is given, then at least two thousand rupees are required to construct the building, and the completion of the minaret is always a concern. By the will of Allah, the guests' complete comfort requires these expenses. So, in my heart, it emerged that if you are relieved from one calamity, you should accept another calamity of your brothers, meaning you should make a vow that if we are relieved from this calamity by hidden help, we will continuously fulfill those religious necessities that we can afford for the sake of Allah. So, I will pray in the same way as I prayed for Nazam-ud-Din Mistry. Allah Almighty is subtle. It is not surprising that upon seeing your sincerity, Allah Almighty grants you relief. I do not promise that this prayer will be accepted because Allah Almighty is independent, but I am convinced by the previous favors of my Lord that at least He will inform me of future situations. And since He has promised me to show fifty or sixty signs and wonders, it is not surprising that during your restlessness, another sign will also appear. But before Allah Almighty grants relief, a sign should also manifest your restlessness. We have no demands and no claim of a penny. Yes, if the prayer is answered and your work is done, then immediately you must fulfill the vowed calamity within an hour and recite two Nawafil and make a covenant with Allah Almighty, and after maturity, you must inform me continuously without delay. I remember that when I prayed for Nazam-ud-Din, I saw in a dream that a bird flying came into my hand and referred to his case, and I said, "This is our"

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 533

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Miscellaneous

476

Various

Heavenly sustenance is like the sustenance that used to descend upon the Children of Israel from the sky. This thought has settled in my heart. The heart indeed believes that something significant is about to happen. Allah knows best.

(Maktubat-e-Ahmad, Volume 2, Pages 299-300)

Breaking an oath is considered a flaw in good manners

Allah Almighty has instilled in His morals that He overlooks the fulfillment of a promise through repentance, prayer, and charity. Similarly, humans have been taught the same morals, as evidenced by the Quran and Hadith. In relation to Hazrat Aisha (may Allah be pleased with her), when the hypocrites falsely accused her of an incident out of malice, some simple companions also became involved. One companion was in the habit of eating twice a day at the house of Hazrat Abu Bakr (may Allah be pleased with him). Hazrat Abu Bakr took an oath on his mistake and vowed not to give him bread as a penalty for this unwarranted act. The following verse was revealed in response:

Let them pardon and overlook. Would you not love for Allah to forgive you? And Allah is Forgiving and Merciful.

(Quran, Surah An-Nur: 22)

Then Hazrat Abu Bakr nullified his oath and served bread without any restrictions. Based on this incident, it is included in Islamic ethics that breaking a promise made as an oath is a flaw in good manners. For example, if someone takes an oath in relation to their servant that they will definitely beat them fifty times, forgiving and pardoning them is in accordance with good manners and supplication in Islam. But breaking a promise is not permissible; rather, it is reprehensible. Inquiring about the broken promise is recommended, but reproaching for breaking the promise is not.

(Braheen-e-Ahmadiyya, Part V, Rohani Khazain, Volume 21, Page 181)
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 534

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Miscellaneous

477

Various

An entrusted task based on a dream

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Pir Siraj-ul-Haq Naumani informed me that when the time for the prediction of Atham approached, Hazrat Sahibah and Maulvi Noor-ud-Din Sahib saw in a dream that someone asked them to take a thousand grains and recite Surah Al-Mulk a thousand times on them, put them in a vessel, and then not look back. This dream was presented to Hazrat Khalifa I for service. At that time, Hazrat Maulvi Abdul Karim Sahib was also present, and it was the evening time. His Holiness said that this dream should be fulfilled outwardly because it was the practice of Hazrat Sahib to try to fulfill any dream seen by himself or loved ones outwardly. Therefore, His Holiness also instructed to do the same. Upon this, Hazrat Maulvi Abdul Karim Sahib mentioned the names of Mirza and Miyan Abdullah Sanoori, and His Holiness approved and instructed both of us to recite Surah Al-Mulk a thousand times on a thousand grains. Thus, we started after the Isha prayer and completed this task by two o'clock at night. It is regrettable that this tradition is also recorded in the first part in the words of Miyan Abdullah Sanoori. And I was amazed to hear the tradition of Miyan Abdullah Sahib because this action of the Promised Messiah (peace be upon him) was against the norms of Sharia. But now, due to the practice of Pir Sahib, this agreement has been resolved that this action of yours was actually based on a dream, which you fulfilled outwardly because it was your habit to try to fulfill dreams both inwardly and outwardly. Provided that this action was actually based on a dream, which you fulfilled outwardly because it was your habit to try to fulfill dreams both inwardly and outwardly.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 535

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Miscellaneous

478

Various

No contradiction should arise. And in this dream, wisdom indicates that just as the people of the elephants (who were Christians) attacked, Allah protected the Kaaba and produced provisions from His side, and they were destroyed. Similarly, in the case of Atham's prediction, there will also be an attack on Islam by Christians, and apparently, there will be an uproar against Islam. But ultimately, Allah Almighty will provide them with defeat and honor from His side, and believers should trust in Allah in this matter and seek help from Him. And remember the time when the weak people of Mecca were attacked, and Allah saved them. Also, Khaksar states that there are some differences in the traditions of Pir Sahib and Miyan Abdullah Sahib, which seem to be based on the forgetfulness of one of them, for example, Miyan Abdullah Sahib mentioned grains instead of lentils in his tradition. However, whether it is lentils or grains, both signify the interpretation of dream knowledge, which is related to grief and sorrow. It indicates that apparently some grief will arise in the case of Atham. But this grief and sorrow will be cast into the dark abyss by the effect of Surah Al-Fil in the end. Allah knows best. The five struggles of the religion of Islam

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, Pages 290-289)

Allah Almighty has ordained five struggles in the religion of Islam: prayer, fasting, almsgiving, pilgrimage, and the struggle against the enemies of Islam, whether it be through the sword or the pen. These five struggles are proven from the Holy Quran. Muslims should strive to perform them and adhere to them. Fasting is obligatory for one month in a year. Some people of Allah keep voluntary fasts regularly and engage in struggle through them. However, it is prohibited to keep perpetual fasts, meaning a person should not always fast.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 536

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Miscellaneous

479

Various

It is permissible to keep voluntary fasts at times and leave them at other times. Displeasure with intense struggles

(Al-Badr, October 24, 1907, Page 3)

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that a person inquired about reading some prayers and duties. His Holiness said that the highest duty is to embellish and recite prayers, along with continuous recitation of Durood Sharif, seeking forgiveness, and, whenever time permits, understanding and reciting the Holy Quran. In our community, there is no way to walk, hang, or stand in cold water. On this, a devotee insisted that since I am accustomed to intense struggles, if any task is assigned through struggle, I will now continue to act in accordance with it. Hearing this, Hazrat Sahib rose, went inside, and brought a copy of Braheen-e-Ahmadiyya, which had been published until then, and handed it over, saying, "Wherever you go, read it yourself and also make others listen. God has decreed this struggle for this time."

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 2, Page 279)

Permissibility of dedicating one's life to another in prayer

Al-Badr reported that Miyan Muhammad Din Ahmadi, a kebab seller from Lahore (currently residing in Dheri Dhora, Bataan, Jammu), sent a petition for the service of the Promised Messiah (peace be upon him) in which he wrote that for the past few days, solely for the pleasure of the Divine, I have started this prayer that ten years of my life be given to Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) because my life is not as beneficial for the propagation of Islam. Is it permissible to make such a prayer?" In response, His Holiness wrote:

Let them pardon and overlook. Would you not love for Allah to forgive you? And Allah is Forgiving and Merciful.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 537

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Miscellaneous

480

Various

There is no distress in such prayers; rather, it is a source of reward.

Mesmerism or the Effects of Education and Training

Hazrat Pir Siraj-ul-Haq Naumani writes:

(Al-Badr, June 6, 1907, Page 8)

A Maulvi residing in Patna, Azimabad, asked one day in the mosque about Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him), who is currently very famous. He inquired, "What is mesmerism? Does it have any effect, or is it just a child's play, imagination, and futile matter?" His Holiness responded:

"Mesmerism is a very effective and fruitful thing. Nothing created by Allah is in vain or futile. Our Lord has not created this in vain. But mesmerism is a very effective thing and has a special impact. Islam has taken it, adopted it, and benefited from it, and no religion or sect has benefited from it. The reality and essence of Islam have been made available, and the outer and inner parts have been separated. It is said that mesmerism is the name of an Englishman who spread and popularized it. Otherwise, its original name is education and training. Education is called 'terbi' and 'terbi' means soil, and man is created from soil. 'Khalaqahu min turabin thumma qala lahu kun fayakoon.' My son Sultan Ahmed also brought a table from somewhere. It also moved when touched. Allah Almighty inspired us that this is the act of training. There was also a special strength of training in the message. Our inspiration is that 'hatha huwa at-tarbu alladhi la ya'lamuha al-khalqu.' This is the act of training that the creation is unaware of. In ancient times, it was with the poor, and they considered it a hidden secret and did not disclose it to anyone except special people. They only had the power to render others unconscious. This was their miracle, but now people are anxious about the name of mesmerism. The poor Sufis

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 538

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Miscellaneous

481

Various

The term mesmerism is known as attention and perception. If someone does not understand the term mesmerism, it can be referred to as attention and perception. The purpose of Islam is to take it in such a way that initially there is a handshake and embrace, although there is also a handshake and embrace among others, but without essence, just as a form of attachment. Then in congregational prayer. The Messenger of Allah (peace be upon him) said that in congregational prayer, join shoulder to shoulder and foot to foot and leave no gap between you, for Satan will enter the empty space. This indicates that one person's attention spiritually and mentally serves another person. Just as in congregational prayer, some are weak and some are strong in physical appearance, similarly in spiritual and inner qualities, there is a difference between weakness and strength. When they merge with each other like a wall and stand together, the influence and spiritual benefits and spiritual attraction will spread to everyone. When the first row is filled with spiritual strength and attraction, then the impact of that row will fall on the second row, and then the impact of these two rows will reach the third row. To understand this, it is like the machine of electricity. If someone holds this machine or wire in their hand, their hand will become numb and unable to touch. If another person holds their hand, they will also experience an electric shock. Even if ten or a hundred people hold each other's hands, the electric shock will affect everyone uniformly. If there is any gap in between, the electrical power will stop and its attracting force will not work, and the separation that occurred will not let this electrical power move forward and will stop it. Similarly, if there is any gap in the rows of prayer, the spiritual power or inner influence coming from one another will stop. It is called mesmerism in the terminology of Sharia.

(Tazkirah-tul-Mahdi, Pages 276-278)
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 539

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Miscellaneous

482

Various

Precautions should be taken to prevent various diseases

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Barakat Bibi Sahibah, the wife of Allah Yaar Sahib Thaikidar, through the intermediary of the Amma'ullah Qadian, stated that once I and my sister came from the fields with a boy who was six or eight years old. It was the days of the plague. His Holiness was standing at the door. He said, "Has anyone stopped you?" We replied, "No." His Holiness said, "No one has stopped us. His Holiness then realized, "Where you came from, there was no plague, right?" We said, "No." His Holiness said, "No place will remain empty; everywhere the plague will spread." Get out of the plague-stricken area

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 2, Pages 267)

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Barakat Bibi Sahibah, the wife of Allah Yaar Sahib Thaikidar, through the intermediary of the Amma'ullah Qadian, stated that once locusts came. It was the days of the plague. His Holiness was standing at the door. His Holiness said, "Has anyone stopped you?" We replied, "No." His Holiness said, "No one has stopped us. His Holiness then realized, "Where you came from, there was no plague, right?" We said, "No." His Holiness said, "No place will remain empty; everywhere the plague will spread." Get out of the plague-stricken area

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 2, Pages 265-264)

On March 1, 1907, a friend mentioned that there is a plague in our village. His Holiness said, "Immediately go out of the village and set up your tent in the open air. Do not think that coming out of the plague-stricken area is an English idea, and paying attention to it is not obligatory, it is not so. Coming out of the plague-stricken area is a religious decision. Protecting oneself from polluted air

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 540

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Miscellaneous

483

Various

Salvation. Do not read with understanding in destruction, and pray fervently at night, and seek forgiveness from Allah Almighty because He is capable of everything, and everything is in His power. Even with these precautions, if divine decree comes, then be patient.

(Al-Badr, May 16, 1907, Page 6)

Becoming prostrate during an earthquake

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Hazrat Umm Nasir Sahibah, the wife of Amir-ul-Momineen Khalifa II, daughter of Dr. Khalifa Rashiduddin, through the intermediary of Amma'ullah Qadian, stated that when a major earthquake occurred in the morning, voices of tumult and shocks began, and we were in the room above the well. The servants were knocking from outside, asking us to open the door and come out. Hazrat Khalifa II tried to climb on four feet to open the door but could not due to the shocks. They were barely able to move a little back due to the shocks, and the circle behind them moved back. This happened several times. The door was difficult to open. It was also cold. For the sake of the veil, I wanted to lift the sheet, but Miyan Sahib held my hand and quickly pulled me out. The latch of the courtyard door was closed and was difficult to open. Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) and everyone prostrated in prayer. Since I did not have to pray, I stood. Miyan Sahib grabbed my hand and made me prostrate in prayer.

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 2, Page 255)

Hazrat Masih Maud (peace be upon him) states:

"In the Holy Quran, there is only this verse: 'Your women are a tillage for you, so come to your tillage however you wish.'"

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 541

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Miscellaneous

484

Various

Insult (Al-Baqarah: 224)

It means your women are like a tillage for you, so come to your tillage however you wish. Just consider being a tillage, meaning do not associate with those who hinder childbirth. In the early days of Islam, some people used to ejaculate during companionship and then withdraw. Allah prohibited them in this verse and named women as tillage, meaning a land where all kinds of grains grow. So, it is not permissible to prevent childbirth from happening in such a land. However, if a woman is sick and there is a risk of death due to pregnancy, and there is another valid reason, then these situations are exceptions; otherwise, it is not permissible according to Sharia to prevent childbirth. Why were concubines made?

(Chashma-e-Marifat, Spiritual Treasures, Volume 23, Page 292)

Responding to the objection of Hindus that Muslims used to have concubines during wars, you said:

"To have relations with the women and girls of disbelievers who come to fight, making concubines and having relations with them is an act that a person who attains the real truth will never object to. And the real truth is that in that early era, most vile and evil-natured people, being unjust enemies of Islam, inflicted various pains on Muslims. If they killed a Muslim, they would cut off his feet and nose, and mercilessly kill children. And if the wife of a poor oppressed person came into their hands, they would make her a concubine and abuse their own women

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 542

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Miscellaneous

485

Various

But like a girl) they would bring her in, and there was no aspect of injustice that they had taken up. For a long time, Muslims received this command from Allah to endure the evils of those people, but eventually when the injustice exceeded the limits, Allah allowed them to fight back, and as much as they did wrong, do not do more than that, but still, it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it was forbidden to make them equal, meaning it

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 543

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Miscellaneous

486

Various

If they set free such girls and slaves, they will receive a great reward from Allah. Although a Muslim ruler has the right to make slaves and concubines of such vile and wicked people who come against Islam, still doing good in return for evil is liked by Allah. It is a matter of great joy that in our era, those who are called disbelievers against Islam have abandoned this oppression and excess. Therefore, it is not appropriate for Muslims now to make their captives into concubines and slaves because Allah states in the Noble Quran: "Fight in the way of Allah against those who fight against you, but begin not hostilities. Lo! Allah loveth not aggressors." This is not the era where people treat Muslims with such cruelty and excess in the state of war that they make their men and women into concubines and slaves. Rather, they are considered royal captives. Therefore, in this era, it is also inappropriate and forbidden for Muslims to do so.

(Chashma-e-Marifat, Spiritual Treasures, Volume 23, Pages 252-254)

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Dr. Mir Muhammad Isma'il informed me that Hazrat Promised Messiah (peace be upon him) used to say that as a matter of Sharia, the testimony of an alleged adulterer is not accepted until there is clear and unambiguous witness testimony. Khaksar submits that these words of Hazrat Sahib are a translation of a saying which states: "Kāl-mīlī fī al-mikḥalah - Applying henna is a tradition."

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that the intended lady was a respected wife

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 544

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Miscellaneous

487

Various

Dr. Khalifa Rashid-ud-Din, may Allah have mercy on him, once brought a girl from Agra after her three months of captivity. His Holiness allowed her to stay in an upper room. It was my routine to greet His Holiness after the Asr prayer daily. His Holiness, the Promised Messiah (peace be upon him), and the Mother of the Believers, may Allah be pleased with her, were sitting in the courtyard. I greeted them and sat down on a small stool that was in front. At that time, I mostly wore white clothes. His Holiness inquired from the Mother of the Believers, "Do you always wear white clothes?" Umme Jaan asked me, "Don't you like colored clothes?" I replied, "I do like them, but my hands get spoiled when I apply color." His Holiness, upon seeing my hands, said, "Why don't you apply henna, which is a tradition for women?" I replied, "No." His Holiness asked, "Why not?" I then said, "Because it spoils my hands." He said, "Applying henna is a tradition. Women should not keep their hands white. At that time, Mir Nasir Nawab Sahib, may Allah have mercy on him, who had gone to Lahore to buy some items, arrived. Among those items, there was some cloth and a large piece of henna. His Holiness inquired from the Mother of the Believers if there was henna at home. She informed that there was henna at home. His Holiness said, "Give this henna and a piece of shirt to the lady and tell her to apply henna." The cloth was of a pearl-colored silk. Since that day, I usually apply henna and also wear colored clothes.

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 2, Pages 235, 236)

How far should obedience to parents go against Sharia matters?

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Sheikh Karam Ilahi Sahib of Patiala informed me in writing that when the Promised Messiah, peace be upon him, reached Delhi and had discussions with Maulvi Nazir Hussain Sahib and Maulvi Muhammad Bashir Bhopali. Upon his return from that journey, the Patiala Jamaat gathered

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 545

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Miscellaneous

488

Various

Upon request, His Holiness stayed in Patiala for a day or two. Hazrat Maulana Maulvi Noor-ud-Din Sahib and Hazrat Maulvi Abdul Kareem Sahib were also present. At that time, my marriage and nuptial ceremonies were ongoing, and my late father was strict in worldly matters and particular about name and appearance. Despite financial constraints, he was busy with the preparations for the wedding under the influence of his friends and advisors. Khaksar opposed those customs and expressed his displeasure, but it had no effect on them. I wrote an article of three to four pages on the opposition to those customs, which were against Sharia and against ethics and civilization, and published it in a weekly newspaper in Delhi. I also requested some people to send messages to my father and other elders. After that, I met my father in Patiala. My father praised the article and, agreeing with those thoughts, instructed me to act accordingly. I said, "I only want to have this one marriage." I will do it the way I want, whether you like it or not. There was no response to that except silence. In the end, I presented my difficult situation to a scholar of Hadith, Maulvi, who had close ties with our family and had great affection for Khaksar. He presented my case to him after hearing it and, due to his knowledge of my father's nature, did not dare to say anything to him, but strongly admonished me that if your father does not stop following those customs against Sharia, then refuse to get married. Since I was aware of my father's nature and had no other siblings, I thought that such a response would be very unpleasant for him, and our relationship would be ruined forever, leading to a destructive family life. Therefore, in those circumstances

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 546

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Miscellaneous

489

Various

I was deeply troubled and hesitant those days when Hazrat Messiah Ma'ud (peace be upon him) visited Patiala. During the stay in Patiala, Hazrat Maulana Nur-ud-Din Sahib and Maulvi Abdul Kareem Sahib used to come to our place for the night after the Isha prayer and then again after the Fajr prayer. One day, I presented my difficulty to Hazrat Maulana Nur-ud-Din Sahib. He listened to this story attentively and said, "Since Hazrat Sahib is here, present this matter to him." I expressed my concern that due to the constant comings and goings of people and Hazrat Sahib's busyness, I might not get a chance to present it to him. Maulana Sahib said, "We will try to find an opportunity to present the matter." Khaksar had left a day earlier for Rajpura for his job. The day after his departure, when the train was about to depart from Rajpura station for boarding, Maulana Sahib called Khaksar near and narrated the whole incident to him. After hearing all the details, Khaksar was asked if his father knew that he did not like customs that were against Sharia. I expressed that besides verbally presenting it to them, I wrote a detailed article against those customs, which were against Sharia, ethics, and civilization, and published it in a newspaper under my name and sent copies to my father and others. Despite liking the article and agreeing with its thoughts, they were still ready to act against it and in favor of their own will. Upon this, Hazrat said, "If you refuse the marriage according to the saying of the Hadith scholar Maulvi, what will be the result?" I expressed that there would be a permanent break with them forever. After that, it was said, "Finally,

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 547

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Miscellaneous

490

Various

Marriage and other customs will be according to Islamic Sharia. Responding to Khaksar's argument, it was stated that consider those customs which are in accordance with Sharia and Sunnah as from your side, and leave those contrary to Sharia on their own will. Do not oppose from the heart even if you dislike it. In this way, this phase will pass without corruption and conflict. Then, addressing the Maulvi, it was said that a person does not have more right to stop his father from an act contrary to Sharia and express his disapproval. There is no right to forcefully stop or compel. Because Allah has commanded to show respect in front of parents and not to say "uff" to them. The car arrived. Khaksar shook hands with Hazrat Sahib and when he descended, he shook hands with Maulvi Sahib and when he did so, Maulvi Sahib said that the Fatwa of Hazrat Sahib has resolved your difficulty. I had said that it should be presented to Hazrat Sahib. In fact, we do not reach the depths of the Maulvis' views where Hazrat Sahib's point of view lies. Therefore, this matter passed without opposition.

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 2, Pages 88-90)

Do not be a hypocrite. A letter was presented in the service of Hazrat Messiah Ma'ud stating that so and so person does not offer prayers, does not fast, this and that, should he be declared a disbeliever or not? Is he an Ahmadi or not? It was said: he should be told to manage himself and correct his situation. Each person's matter is separate with Allah. Who has made you a hypocrite to keep scrutinizing people's actions and passing judgments of disbelief or faith on them? It is not the work of a believer to keep chasing after useless people and passing judgments on them.

(Al-Badr, 23rd April 1908, Page 6)
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 548

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Miscellaneous

491

Various

It is not necessary to circumcise at an advanced age.

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Dr. Mir Muhammad Isma'il informed me that a person from the Jammu region, who converted to Ahmadiyyat, was named Sheikh Abdul Aziz. People often advised him to get circumcised. Since he was of advanced age, he hesitated and was also afraid of the pain. Mention was made to Hazrat Messiah Ma'ud (peace be upon him) whether circumcision was necessary. He said that for an elderly person, it is obligatory for women but circumcision is only a Sunnah. Therefore, it is not necessary for them to undergo circumcision. Some special characteristics of Hazrat Messiah Ma'ud (peace be upon him) are also mentioned.

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, Page 756)

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Dr. Mir Muhammad Isma'il informed me that Hazrat Messiah Ma'ud (peace be upon him) did not perform Hajj, did not observe Itikaf, did not pay Zakat, did not keep prayer beads, refused to eat meat of swine in front of him, did not give alms, did not consume Zakat, only accepted Nazrana and gifts, did not wear socks and a robe like a worshipper, did not recite the common Salutations and Supplications (like Panj Surah, Dua-e-Ganjul Arsh, Durood Taj - Hizb al-Bahr, Dua-e-Surani, etc.). Khaksar explains that there were specific reasons for not performing Hajj initially because there was no financial arrangement for you at the beginning as all the property, etc., was in the hands of our ancestors and later it was managed by Tayya Sahib. And then circumstances arose in such a way that, on one hand, you were deeply involved in Jihad activities, and on the other hand, the path to Hajj was also obscured for you. So, as long as your desire remained to perform Hajj, then Hazrat Walida Sahiba

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 549

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Miscellaneous

492

Various

It is permissible to exchange Hajj for Jihad. Before the time of responsibilities, they would mostly sit, but after the responsibilities of Jihad and other engagements, they could not sit. Because these virtues are superior to sitting for Itikaf, and Zakat was not given because you were never a Sahib-e-Nisab. However, Hazrat Walida Sahiba continued to give Zakat on jewelry, and you were not inclined towards Tasbeeh and formal duties, etc.

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, Pages 623, 624)

Declaring charity for one's children impermissible

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Dr. Mir Muhammad Isma'il informed me that Hazrat Messiah Ma'ud (peace be upon him) considered charity for his children and family members impermissible. The prayer for the safety of the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him)

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, Page 619)

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Khawaja Abdul Rahman from Kashmir informed me in writing that once when I became an Ahmadi, some people from the Shopian area of Kashmir advised me to recite "Salallahu Alaihi Wasallam" and "Allahumma Salli Ala" in front of Hazrat Messiah Ma'ud (peace be upon him). That is, whether it is permissible to recite these. So, I wrote a letter about this to the Holy Person. The reply was written that it is permissible to recite these. Khaksar states that the purpose of this inquiry was to find out whether it is permissible to address you as a living person and pray for you. If this practice is correct, then the Fatwa of Hazrat Messiah Ma'ud is that it is permissible.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 550

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Miscellaneous

493

Various

It is permissible to change names, and the reason for this is known because since your spirituality is alive and you are also alive through your community. Therefore, it is permissible to pray in the name of addressing you. Indeed, Hazrat Masih Ma'ud (peace be upon him) addressed the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) in one of his couplets, seeking help and support from you. He said: "O Master of the Universe! Help at the time of need, victory is needed. That is, O Messenger of Allah! Your community is going through a delicate moment. Bring my help as it is the time of victory. Changing the name of every new Muslim is not necessary.

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, Pages 553, 554)

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Mir Shafi Ahmad Sahib Dehlvi informed me through a letter that once a respected Ahmadi met a relative of the Chaudhry family in a carriage and he preached to him. He was deeply affected and converted to Islam. When it came to changing his name, His Holiness said that his own name is good, just add Ahmad to the name. There is no need for any other change. People had cut his Bengali-style hair. Upon seeing this, His Holiness said, "Why did they cut the hair? The hair was good before, but now they have been ruined." Khaksar explains that it seems that someone has cut his hair in such a way that it is almost like being shaved, and His Holiness did not like such hair. Instead, His Holiness used to say about cutting hair that it is the way of foreigners. Khaksar also states that when bringing Islam, it is not necessary to change the name. However, if the name is bad, then it should definitely be changed.

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, Pages 436, 435)
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 551

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Miscellaneous

494

Various

The blessing of Hazrat Messiah Ma'ud

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Dr. Mir Muhammad Isma'il informed me that in the final days of Hazrat Messiah Ma'ud (peace be upon him), people often used to bring new turbans for you and would request you to bless them as a token of blessing. Similarly, once someone sent me a new turban through mail to be blessed. When it was searched in the house, it was found that there was no new turban available. Upon this, you ordered to send the person a turban that had been worn by the washerman. I expressed that this turban has been worn by the washerman and the person does not want to accept it as a token of blessing. Hazrat smiled and said, "What is the harm in the turban being washed? It is also a demand of love that a person wishes to keep the worn turban of his beloved as a precious possession." The search was made for the new turban in the house, but when it was not found, the worn turban was sent.

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, Pages 344, 343)

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Qazi Amir Hussain informed us that I used to read in Hadith that the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) used to keep his hair for blessings. With this thought in mind, one day I requested Hazrat Messiah Ma'ud (peace be upon him) to bless me with some of his hair. Consequently, when you had a haircut, you sent me some of your hair. Khaksar states that I also have some of Hazrat's hair.

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, Page 21)
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 552

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Miscellaneous

495

Various

The blessing of Hazrat Messiah Ma'ud

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Dr. Mir Muhammad Isma'il informed me that after the martyrdom of Shaheed, one of his disciples brought some hair of Hazrat Masih Ma'ud (peace be upon him) to Qadian. You placed those hairs in a small open bottle, put some musk inside it, sealed the bottle, and then hung it with a thread from your prayer niche. You performed this whole act as if you were considering those hairs as a blessing and hanging them in the prayer niche to keep the prayer movement alive. Khaksar remarks that this bottle hung in the prayer niche for many years but is not visible now.

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, Page 339)

Keeping a beard is the way of the Prophets

An Arab guest discovered the importance of keeping a beard. Hazrat Aqdas said: "It is a matter of the heart for some English to shave off the beard and mustache, they consider it a matter of beauty, and we find it so repulsive that we do not want to eat when we see it. The way of keeping a beard chosen by the Prophets and righteous people is very pleasing. However, if it grows too long, it should be trimmed. Keep a fist's length. God has placed this privilege between men and women. The permission to trim the beard

(Al-Badr, 6th February 1903, Page 21)

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Dr. Mir Muhammad Isma'il informed me that Hazrat Masih Ma'ud (peace be upon him) considered it preferable to trim his blessed long hair

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 553

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Miscellaneous

496

Various

They used to trim the beard with scissors. Khaksar states that the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) has instructed that Muslims should grow their beards and trim their mustaches. The reason behind this is that the beard signifies masculinity and dignity, while growing the mustache is considered arrogance. However, Sharia has not specified any particular length for the beard. Sharia does not interfere in these minor matters but leaves it to personal preference and liking. The intention is only that the beard should not be shaved but kept. However, excessively long beards are also not preferred. Therefore, Hazrat Masih Ma'ud (peace be upon him) used to advise that it is appropriate to trim a beard that has grown beyond the size of a fist. The reason for this is often that excessively long beards are against adornment, and keeping them neat requires some effort. But trimming the beard so short that it almost resembles being shaved is against the respect for the instructions of the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him), which should be considered far from the understanding of a sincere Muslim's dignity. How should the beard be?

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, Pages 339, 340)

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Munshi Zafar Ahmad Kapoor narrated to me in writing that a person, Muhammad Saeed Sahib, was an Arab and used to trim his beard. When he stayed in Qadian for a long time, people compelled him to grow a beard. Eventually, he grew a beard. Once, an Arab gentleman presented himself to Hazrat Masih Ma'ud (peace be upon him) and said, "Your beard looks good, how was it before?" It seemed that he did not know that previously you used to trim your beard.

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 2, Page 82)
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 554

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Miscellaneous

497

Various

Spending haram money in the propagation of Islam

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Miyan Abdullah Sahib Senwari narrated that once a person from Anbala had a sister. She was very ill and then she passed away. I received a letter from him asking what to do with her property. Hazrat replied:

"In our view, at that time, such money can be spent in the service of Islam. For example, if a mad dog attacks someone and at that time he has nothing for his defense, no sword, no stone, etc., only a few dirty coins are near him, will he not pick up those coins to defend his life and thus survive because those coins are lying in a drain. Not at all. So, keeping in view the state of Islam at that time, we say that this rupee can be spent in the service of Islam."

Miyan Abdullah Sahib further explained that at that time, English currency was not prevalent; rather, thick coins were in circulation, which were called Mansuri coins. Khaksar comments that during that time, some conditions allowed the expenditure of rupees in the service of Islam. Miyan Abdullah Sahib also stated that a fatwa was issued by Hazrat Sahib on the same principle for the expenditure of rupees, but it should be remembered that this fatwa is temporary and conditional. And whoever transgresses has certainly wronged himself and has taken up arms against Allah.

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, Pages 243, 244)
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 555

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Miscellaneous

498

Various

The duty of instilling fear in the ruler

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Miyan Abdullah Sahib Senwari narrated that on a Friday in the month of Zilhaj 1303 AH, at 10 o'clock in the morning, you instructed me that if someone is in fear and there is concern about fear settling in his heart, then the person should recite Surah Yasin three times after the morning prayer and write "Ya Aziz" on his forehead with a dry finger and go before him. Insha'Allah, he will not be affected by fear, but fear will befall him. You also instructed me to recite Surah Yasin three times daily after the Fajr prayer. Khaksar comments that Miyan Abdullah Sahib noted this in his notebook, so the dates and other details were preserved intact. Khaksar also expresses his opinion that wisdom can be inferred from the words of "Ya Aziz" that when a person engraves the qualities of Allah's power, might, and dominance on his heart and contemplates them, then his heart will be freed from fear other than Allah's, and due to his belief, he will receive a strength that will terrify others. Writing is a psychological tool to strengthen the concept, otherwise, functions are not a mantra for paradise. And Allah knows best.

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, Pages 127, 128)

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Hafiz Noor Muhammad Sahib, a resident of Fazil Allah Chak, narrated to me in writing that I heard from the late Hafiz Hameed Ali Sahib that Hazrat Aqdas said: "If one has to appear before a judge in a case or in front of a ruler for any reason, then before going, one should recite Surah Al-Fatihah seven times and recite it seven times

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 556

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Miscellaneous

499

Various

Writing "Ya Aziz" on the forehead with a dry finger. In this way, Allah grants success. Khaksar comments that this method is mostly for the state of independence from others and the state of complete reliance on Allah.

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, Pages 442, 441)

No specific way to choose food

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad writes that Miyan Abdullah Sahib Senwari narrated that for the first time after taking the oath of allegiance, i.e., in the beginning of 1889, Hazrat took a trip to Ali Garh. I and Mir Abbas Ali and Sheikh Hameed Ali were with him. Hazrat met Syed Tafazzul Hussain, who was the Superintendent in the District Office those days. A local landlord who was familiar with Syed Sahib invited Hazrat and also invited other respected people of the town. Hazrat accepted the invitation, and the three of us were seated according to the custom on his right and left. The landlord had arranged small tables for food, on which the food was placed, and people gathered around them. Glasses with gold rims were placed on the tables. When the meal started, Mir Abbas Ali did not extend his hand towards the food but remained silent. Hazrat asked him why he was not eating. He replied that this was the way of animals. Hazrat said, "There is no harm in it. It is not against Sharia. Mir Sahib said, "I don't feel like it." Hazrat said, "Mir Sahib! We eat what we eat." Mir Sahib said, "Hazrat, you eat, I don't eat." The purpose was that Mir Abbas Ali did not eat. Miyan Abdullah Sahib used to say that when Abbas Ali apostatized, he did not eat. Miyan Abdullah Sahib used to say that when Abbas Ali apostatized, he did not eat.

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, Pages 127, 128)
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 557

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Miscellaneous

500

Various

It reminded me that he had actually been circumcised at that time. Taking the oath of allegiance after another

(Seerat-ul-Mahdi, Volume 1, Pages 72, 71)

Someone asked if a person who is already a disciple of one Pir can take the oath of allegiance to another Pir afterwards. You replied:

"If the first allegiance was not to a good person, then it was itself capable of being annulled, and if it was to a good person, then the second allegiance is light upon light. Lighting another lamp with one lamp increases the light. Syed Abdul Qadir Jilani took various oaths in different places."

(Zikr Habib from Hazrat Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib, Pages 232, 233)

The command for Hazrat Masih Ma'ud to take the oath of allegiance from Allah

It was asked: Do you generally take oaths of allegiance like other Sufis and spiritual leaders, or do you have a command from Allah Almighty to take the oath of allegiance? You replied:

"We take the oath of allegiance from divine command as we have also written this revelation in advertisements: 'Indeed, those who pledge allegiance to you are actually pledging allegiance to Allah.'"

The method of allegiance

(Al-Hakam, 24th May 1901, Page 8)

Hazrat Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib narrates the incident of his oath of allegiance:

During the establishment of Qadian, on the second or third day, I said to Hafiz Hameed Ali Sahib that I wish to take the oath of allegiance. Hazrat Sahib took me to a separate place. It was a part of the land where Nawab Muhammad Ali Khan Sahib's city residence is located. And in the lower part of which is the central

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 558

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Miscellaneous

501

Various

The library is now located where Dr. Hashmatullah Sahib used to reside. (It is now used as a guest house in August 1935). In those days, Hazrat Sahib used to have a cattle shed. Cows and buffaloes were tied there. The way to the cattle shed was through the inner gate. In front of the inner gate of Hazrat Sahib was the door of the cattle shed. This shed was located where the office room of the library is now. In this shed, Hazrat Sahib took me and closed the door from inside. In those days, each person's allegiance was taken separately. A mat was spread, and I was asked to sit on it. Hazrat Sahib also sat on it. He took my right hand in his hand and took my allegiance to abide by ten conditions. The ten conditions were not repeated one by one but only the words of the ten conditions were said. Referring to the allegiance of Hazrat Mirza Ayub Beg Sahib, you write that Hazrat Masih Ma'ud took allegiance from him one condition at a time. So, you write:

They took the allegiance of Hazrat Masih Ma'ud in Lahore, mostly in 1892. He used to say that when I entered a separate room to take the allegiance of Hazrat Sahib, at the time of taking allegiance, Hazrat said that I will act upon ten conditions. I said I don't know what those ten conditions are. Then you had me recite one condition at a time. Words from the oath of allegiance of Hazrat Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib - Pages 6-7)

Hazrat Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib writes:

When in 1905 Hazrat Masih Ma'ud (peace be upon him) along with the people of allegiance and some servants went to Delhi

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 559

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Miscellaneous

502

Various

When you took the oath, this servant was also with you as the editor of the newspaper Badr. The residence was established at the place of Alif Khan Siahwal. One day, you said, "I do not have much hope from the living of Delhi, so let us meet the dead of this land because many saints of Allah are buried here." Accordingly, for several days, Khwaja Mir Dard, Qutb al-Din Awliya, Qutb Sahib, and other saints' graves were visited. Standing for a while at the grave of Hazrat Nazam al-Din Awliya, you said:

"The souls are connected with the graves, and the people of spiritual insight can converse with the dead."

(Zikr Habib from Hazrat Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib, Pages 137-138)

The command for Hazrat Masih Ma'ud to engage in struggles by the command of Allah

Hazrat Masih Ma'ud (peace be upon him) said:

"I have never indulged in ascetic practices, nor have I immersed myself in the severe struggles like some Sufis of the present time, nor have I engaged in seclusion that contradicts the Sunnah, which would be objectionable to the words of Allah Almighty. Rather, I have always been averse to such faqirs and innovators who are afflicted with various kinds of innovations. However, during the time of Hazrat Walid Sahib, when his time of demise was very near, there was once an incident where an elderly saintly figure appeared to me in a dream and mentioned that 'Keeping some fasts for the presentation of celestial lights is a tradition of the Prophetic family. I indicate towards this tradition of the Ahl al-Bayt of Prophethood. So, I will revive this tradition.' So, I considered fasting for a while appropriate, but along with it, the thought came that it is better to revive this practice discreetly."
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 560

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Miscellaneous

503

Various

I then decided to have my meals in the men's sitting area, and I would ask for my food in a concealed manner, emphasizing the importance of punctuality for some orphan children whom I had recommended for attendance. Thus, I spent the entire day fasting except for the days prescribed by Allah Almighty. After two or three weeks, I realized that fasting to the extent of being full after a single meal was not uncomfortable. It was better to reduce the amount of food I consumed, so I gradually reduced my food intake until perhaps only a few loaves of bread were my daily sustenance. Most likely, for eight or nine months, I continued this way, and despite the scarcity of food, even a child of two or three months cannot endure it. Allah Almighty protected me from every calamity and affliction.

(Kitab-ul-Bariyya, Spiritual Treasures Volume 13, Pages 196-198 Footnote)

Do not indulge in severe ascetic practices by your own recommendation

Hazrat Masih Ma'ud (peace be upon him) observed continuous fasting for eight to nine months by the special permission of Allah Almighty. While mentioning these days of fasting, you said:

"After these struggles, I found within myself the ability to endure hardship for the sake of necessity. I often thought that if a stout man, besides being a wrestler, were compelled to fast with me, he would die before I felt the need to eat. This also convinced me that a person can progress to a certain extent in asceticism, and until one's body becomes a rigorously enduring one, I am certain that such a delicate spiritual state cannot be achieved. However, I do not advise everyone to engage in such a practice."
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 561

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Miscellaneous

504

Various

One should not engage in severe ascetic practices by their own recommendation. I have seen many ignorant ascetics who adopted intense asceticism and eventually suffered from mental exhaustion, leading them to madness or other mental illnesses. Human minds are not all the same. Some individuals with weak constitutions cannot endure physical hardships and quickly fall into dangerous illnesses. Therefore, it is better for a person not to impose rigorous ascetic practices on themselves and to follow the teachings of the religion of Islam. However, if there is divine inspiration from Allah Almighty and it does not contradict the pure Sharia of Islam, then it should be followed. But nowadays, most ignorant ascetics who teach asceticism do not achieve good results. Therefore, caution should be exercised. Blowing on the chest

(Kitab-ul-Bariyya, Spiritual Treasures Volume 13, Pages 199-200 Footnote)

Hazrat Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib narrates an incident of blowing on the chest of Hazrat Masih Ma'ud (peace be upon him):

Once, a helpless man came from Lahore to Qadian, and some members of the Lahore community were also present. Sufi Ahmad Din Sahib (may Allah have mercy on him) requested me to blow on the chest of Hazrat Masih Ma'ud (peace be upon him) as a service. Therefore, as Hazrat Sahib was going inside the house, I went ahead and presented Sufi Sahib's request. Hazrat Sahib read something and blew on Sufi Sahib's chest. (Blowing) and then went inside. Mention of Habib from Hazrat Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib, Pages 175, 176)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 562

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Miscellaneous

505

Various

If a trick is taught by God, it is permissible in Sharia

The verse "Take in your hand a bunch and strike with it and do not be afraid" (Surah Taha: 45) was asked about

"If the meanings are interpreted in the way that common commentators have done, then the chapter of tricks will open in Sharia. You replied:

Since Hazrat Ayub's wife was very virtuous and you were also a pious and patient servant, Allah Almighty lightened it, and a plan was understood that would fulfill the oath and cause no harm. If a trick is taught by Allah Almighty, then it is permissible in Sharia because it also came from the same path from which Sharia came. Therefore, there is no harm. Listening to songs on the radio

(Badr, 28th February 1907, Page 6)

Question: Regarding listening to songs on the radio in the service of Hazrat Khalifatul Masih II, the fatwa of Hazrat Maulvi Muhammad Sarwar Shah Sahib and the late Maulvi Muhammad Ismail Sahib was presented. In this fatwa, both scholars expressed that is listening to a non-mahram woman's song through the radio against the Islamic Sharia?

Answer: You said I do not agree that listening to a woman's song in front of a non-mahram or listening through the radio or gramophone is the same thing. Hazrat Masih Ma'ud (peace be upon him) once recited a ghazal on the gramophone of Mirza Afzal Beg Sahib in front of me, and I did not prohibit it. However, considering that it could have a negative impact and be a waste of time, it can be stopped, but based on this reasoning, I am not prepared to give a fatwa of its prohibition. Statements of the Promised Reformer on Jurisprudential Issues Page 387)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 563

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Miscellaneous

506

Various

Permissibility of Seeking Intercession

A question was asked whether it is permissible to say after prayer, "O Allah, accept my prayer for the sake of Hazrat Masih Ma'ud (peace be upon him)." You replied:

"The permissibility of seeking intercession in Sharia is established, and apparently, it does not entail associating partners with Allah. It is also mentioned in a Hadith."

(Badr, 28th November - 5th December 1902, Page 37)

Interpreters' Opinions Do Not Affect Interpretation

Someone asked that when a dream is interpreted, it is well-known that the first interpretation that compels is the correct one, and based on this, it is said that one should not disclose a dream in front of everyone. You stated:

"The outcome of a prophetic dream cannot be predicted, and what is seen cannot become a prophecy. Therefore, it is wrong to say that if a prophet's interpretation is given by a reliable interpreter, then that interpretation will come true, and the interpreter will become a prophet. Yes, it is true that if a prophet sees a dream, then through charity, good deeds, and prayers, that calamity can be averted."

(Badr, 1st May 1903, Page 117)

Seeking a Divination in Someone's Name

A question arose regarding seeking divination in someone's name. You said:

"This often turns out to be correct. Even the Prophet (peace be upon him) once acted upon a divination. Once I was going to Gurdaspur for a case, and a person was under punishment. I had a feeling in my heart whether he would be punished or not. In the meantime, a boy was putting a rope around a goat's neck, making a loop with the rope, and the goat
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 564

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Miscellaneous

507

Various

He put it around her neck and called out loudly, "She's trapped, she's trapped." I concluded from this that she would definitely be punished. And so it happened. Similarly, once while on a stroll, a great and significant encounter was perceived. Let's see what the outcome was when a person not from our group said on the way, "Peace be upon you, we will be victorious." Seeking divination from a book

(Badr, 1st May 1903, Page 117)

Hazrat Sahibzada Mirza Bashir Ahmad Sahib writes that Dr. Mir Muhammad Ismail Sahib informed me that once Hazrat (peace be upon him) said that we sought divination from the Divan Hafiz for an important matter, but now I don't remember what we sought divination for. Khaksar states that divination is a form of casting lots, and if prayer is included with it, it becomes a kind of istikhara. But I have heard that Hazrat Sahib disliked seeking divination from the Quran. Seeking divination in someone's name

(Seeratul Mahdi, Volume 1, Page 791)

There was a girl named Jannat. Someone said that this name is not good because sometimes a person calls out that Jannat is in the house, and if she is not there, it seems as if it's hell. Or if someone's name is Barakat and it is said that there is no blessing in the house, it seems as if it has become cursed. You said: This is not the case. Keeping a name does not bring any harm, and if someone says that there is no blessing inside, it means that the person is not blessed, not that there is no blessing. And if it is said that it's not Jannat, it doesn't mean there is no Jannat, but it means that the person named Jannat is not present.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 565

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Miscellaneous

508

Various

Someone else said that even in Hadith, prohibition has been mentioned. You replied:

"I do not approve of such Hadiths, and objections are raised on Islam due to such Hadiths because the names prescribed by Allah, such as Abdullah, Abdul Rahim, and Abdul Rahman, can also be criticized. When a person says that Abdul Rahman is not inside, it does not mean that Abdul Satan is inside, but it means that the person whose name is kept in good faith should also match the name. We do not indulge in superstitions."

(Al-Hakam, 31st March 1907, Pages 10-11)

Prohibition of Superstitious Practices

A person presented some of his needs in writing. Upon reading it, Hazrat Sahib responded:

"Alright, we will pray. The person somewhat hesitantly asked. You did not respond to my request. Hazrat Sahib said we will pray. The person then asked if you do not indulge in any superstitions? You replied:

"Indulging in superstitions is not our practice. Our practice is only to pray in the presence of Allah."

(Al-Hakam, 6th April 1908, Page 1)

Prohibition of Prostration of Adoration

Hazrat Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib writes:

An Ahmadi, a tall man from Kashmir, used to walk all the way from his village to Qadian with extreme sincerity. His name was most probably Akal. Once he came to Qadian while Hazrat Masih Ma'ud was about to go out for a morning walk. In the courtyard, there was also a Kashmiri standing. When he saw Hazrat Sahib, overwhelmed with love, he cried and placed his head at your feet. You bent down, lifted him, and said, "This is not permissible. Prostrating to a human is not allowed."

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 566

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Miscellaneous

509

Various

One should not prostrate. Unnecessary investigations are prohibited

Mention of Habib from Hazrat Mufti Muhammad Sadiq Sahib, Pages 206, 207)

A person mentioned that he sells sugar at a shop in a village. Sometimes, boys or servants bring cotton or wheat instead of money, as is common in villages. However, some boys or servants bring stolen items. Is it permissible to punish them? You replied:

"When one is certain that the goods are stolen, then taking them is not permissible. However, putting oneself in suspicion is a corrupt act. Investigating such matters and trying to prove people as thieves is not the job of a shopkeeper. If a shopkeeper engages in such investigations, then when will he do business? Investigating each and every person is prohibited. It is known from the Quran that Allah Almighty commanded the Children of Israel to sacrifice a cow. It would have been better to catch a cow and sacrifice it. The command would have been implemented. They started asking questions about the cow, its color, and other details, putting themselves in doubt. Continuously asking questions and finding details is not good."

(Badr, 8th August 1907, Page 5)

Permissibility of Casting Lots and its Reality

Addressing Padri Fath Masih, Hazrat Masih Ma'ud said:

"You write that Hazrat Prophet Muhammad (peace be upon him) allowed lying in three instances. But this seems wrong to you due to your ignorance. The actual point is that lying is by no means allowed in any Hadith. In fact, the Hadith states 'If you are killed or maimed,' meaning to speak the truth
Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 567

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Miscellaneous

510

Various

When you are killed or burned, and the Quran says, "Do not be unjust and do not be afraid." Then in the situation where the Quran says, "Burn and kill," but speak the truth. So if a Hadith contradicts the Quran and authentic Hadith, then it is not acceptable. Because we only accept Hadith that is in line with authentic Hadith and the Quran. Yes, some Hadiths hint at the permissibility of deception, and it is called a lie out of disdain. And when an ignorant and foolish person sees such a word written as a form of tolerance in a Hadith, he may mistakenly consider it a real lie. Because he is unaware that real lying is impure, forbidden, and equivalent to associating partners with Allah in Islam. But if the permissibility of deception is found in a Hadith, it is permissible because it is also derived from the same source from which Islamic Sharia came. But still, it is written that the best people are those who refrain from deception. And in Islamic terminology, it is called concealing a matter due to fear of discord or keeping a secret for another benefit. Examples and parables are given in this way so that the wise understand it, the ignorant do not, and the idea goes to the other side, which is not the purpose of speech. And after careful consideration, it becomes clear that what the speaker has said is not a lie but the pure truth. And there is no mixture of lies in it. And the heart has not inclined even a bit towards falsehood. Just as in some Hadiths, permission is found for reconciling between two Muslims or to save one's wife from discord, domestic dissatisfaction, and quarrels, or to keep one's interests hidden from the enemy in war, and with the intention of deceiving the enemy and making them retreat. So, the permission for deception is found in such cases. But there are many other Hadiths as well that indicate that deception is not permissible.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 568

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Miscellaneous

511

Various

Contrary to the degree of piety. And in any case, open honesty is better. Even if one is killed and burned. Our Master and Lord, the Holy Prophet Muhammad (peace be upon him), set an excellent example in this regard, that he used to avoid falsehood like a lioness avoids the use of all her life. Our Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) strictly refrained from it. Even if one is killed or burned, and the Quran says, "Do not be unjust and do not be afraid." Then in the situation where the Quran says, "Burn and kill," but speak the truth. So if a Hadith contradicts the Quran and authentic Hadith, then it is not acceptable. Because we only accept Hadith that is in line with authentic Hadith and the Quran. Yes, some Hadiths hint at the permissibility of deception, and it is called a lie out of disdain. And when an ignorant and foolish person sees such a word written as a form of tolerance in a Hadith, he may mistakenly consider it a real lie. Because he is unaware that real lying is impure, forbidden, and equivalent to associating partners with Allah in Islam. But if the permissibility of deception is found in a Hadith, it is permissible because it is also derived from the same source from which Islamic Sharia came. But still, it is written that the best people are those who refrain from deception. And in Islamic terminology, it is called concealing a matter due to fear of discord or keeping a secret for another benefit. Examples and parables are given in this way so that the wise understand it, the ignorant do not, and the idea goes to the other side, which is not the purpose of speech. And after careful consideration, it becomes clear that what the speaker has said is not a lie but the pure truth. And there is no mixture of lies in it. And the heart has not inclined even a bit towards falsehood. Just as in some Hadiths, permission is found for reconciling between two Muslims or to save one's wife from discord, domestic dissatisfaction, and quarrels, or to keep one's interests hidden from the enemy in war, and with the intention of deceiving the enemy and making them retreat. So, the permission for deception is found in such cases. But there are many other Hadiths as well that indicate that deception is not permissible.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 569

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Miscellaneous

512

Various

Some Hadiths have been presented which mention the permissibility of deception. If a Hadith uses the word deception in a form of tolerance, it is sheer ignorance for someone to consider it as real lying. The Quran and authentic Hadiths strictly prohibit real lying and equate it with associating partners with Allah in Islam. The higher level Hadiths are unveiling the issue of deception. So even if we assume that in a Hadith instead of deception, the word lying is used, seeking refuge in Allah, it could mean real lying. It will be a sign of extreme piety for the proponent to have used the word lying in the form of tolerance. We must adhere to the guidance of the Quran and authentic Hadiths. If any matter contradicts them, we will never accept meanings that are contradictory. When considering Hadiths, it is essential not to rely on those Hadiths that contradict and oppose the Quran and authentic Hadiths. Rather, we should hold onto a matter on which there is agreement between the Quran and authentic Hadiths, and it is explicitly mentioned in religious texts. Opposing it with baseless statements, dubious or unproven Hadiths is treachery and mischief. In reality, such mischief has destroyed Christians. They do not have the substance to understand the Hadiths themselves. They pick on a point that can be criticized due to their incomplete understanding. While in the books of Hadiths, everything is covered, and the critic needs to be critical. It is a very delicate task to search for authentic Hadiths from all types of Hadiths and then understand their true meanings. Then find the correct place for them. (Noor-ul-Quran, Spiritual Treasures, Volume 9, Pages 404 to 408)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 570

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Miscellaneous

513

Various

Religious Freedom is Essential

A Moulvi Sahib from the borders of Afghanistan had come to meet Hazrat.

After the handshake, Hazrat inquired about the conditions of travel and hardships on the way. Later, the lack of freedom and liberty in the Afghan government was mentioned. On this, it was stated:

"What is being written in the newspapers nowadays that every religion's people have complete freedom in the Afghan government is entirely false. Because if in Afghanistan, the freedom and liberty like that of India were available to people of every religion, then due to a religious dispute, Maulvi Abdul Latif would not have been killed in this government with such indifference."

(Al-Hakam, 24th February 1907, Page 14)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 571

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Miscellaneous

514

Jihad's Reality

The Prohibition of Jihad with Killing

Author: Hazrat Masih Ma'ud

Hazrat Masih Ma'ud, peace be upon him, clarified the issue of Jihad while fulfilling the prophecy of the Holy Prophet, peace and blessings of Allah be upon him, "He shall put an end to war and shall put an end to the Jizyah." This subject is frequently found in your writings and utterances. For this purpose, you authored a book titled "Government, English, and Jihad," in which you elaborated on various aspects of Jihad education. You wrote:

"The philosophical aspect of the issue of Jihad and its true reality is such a complex matter and a precise point that due to not understanding it, people of that time and the present have made significant mistakes, and we have to accept with great embarrassment that due to these dangerous mistakes, opponents of Islam get the opportunity to criticize Islam, a pure and sacred religion that is a complete reflection of the law of nature and the living God."

(The Investigation of the Word Jihad)

It should be known that the word Jihad is derived from the word "Juhd," which means to strive, and then metaphorically used for religious wars. It is evident that what Hindus call "Yuddha" is actually a distorted form of the word Jihad. Since the Arabic language is the mother of all languages, and all languages are derived from it, therefore, the word "Yuddha" which comes from Sanskrit

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 572

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Jihad's Reality

515

The Reality of Jihad

Jihad is spoken in the language of fighting. In reality, Jihad or Juhad is used, and then the letter Kaf (ک) is replaced with Ba (ب).

It is said with intensity and some actions are taken with severity."

Reasons for the Prophets' Opposition

Now we want to write the answer to this question: Why was Islam in need of Jihad and what is Jihad. So, it is clear that Islam faced great difficulties from the beginning, and all nations became its enemies. It is a common occurrence that when a Prophet or Messenger of God is sent and his community is shown as active, honest, courageous, and progressive, then in comparison, the hearts of present nations and factions develop a kind of animosity and envy. Especially, every religious sect's scholars and leaders openly show hatred because the appearance of that man of God brings newness and reasons that differ from their own. Their students and followers start to distance themselves from their circles because all the virtues of faith, ethics, and knowledge are found in the person who is sent by God. Therefore, people of intellect and discernment begin to understand that those who were given the titles of honor like "Star of the Nation" and "Sun of the Nation" and "Chief of Chiefs," etc., are no longer deserving of them. Due to this reason, people of intellect turn away from them because they do not want to lose their faith. Due to inevitable losses, the sect of scholars and leaders has always envied the Prophets and Messengers. It is said that during the time of God's Prophets and Messengers, a severe veil is drawn over those people because they are actually imperfect and have very little light and hold enmity towards God.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 573

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Jihad's Reality

516

The Reality of Jihad

Jihad is essentially psychological and is merely aimed at causing harm by contemplating projects of mischief. Sometimes they even feel within their hearts that by unjustly causing harm to a pure-hearted servant of God, they have fallen beneath God's wrath, and their actions, which constantly cause distress to opposing factions, continue to haunt them. But still, the intense fire of envy and animosity towards the opponents of Islam was kindled during the time of our Master, the Prophet Muhammad (peace be upon him), by the polytheists, Jews, and Christians' scholars and leaders. Hence, they were engrossed in the thought of eradicating Islam from the face of the earth. Since Muslims were few in the early days of Islam, their opponents, by nature, develop feelings of superiority in their hearts and minds, which lead to envy towards those who surpass them in wealth, status, community size, honor, and rank. The Muslims of that time, i.e., the Companions, faced severe enmity and did not desire Islam to flourish easily. Instead, they were exerting all their efforts to annihilate those righteous individuals and were not sparing any moment to inflict harm. They were fearful that this religion's roots might take hold, and then its progress would lead to the destruction of our religion and nation."

Oppressive and Unjust Actions of Disbelievers

They were engulfed in a terrifying state of suspicion and fear in their hearts, and the oppressive and unjust actions emerged, causing immense distress to Muslims. For a long period, which was the duration of thirteen years, they

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 574

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Jihad's Reality

517

The Reality of Jihad

Jihad's reality continued in a ruthless manner, with the faithful servants of God and the pride of humanity being cut into pieces by the swords of these wicked beasts. Orphaned children, helpless individuals, and poor women were touched and slaughtered in the alleys. Even then, it was a clear directive from Allah that do not engage in a face-off with the oppressors. Those chosen righteous ones were thus treated. Their blood turned the streets red, but they did not retaliate. They were sacrificed, not slaughtered. Our Master, the Holy Prophet, upon whom be peace and blessings from the heavens and the earth, was beaten repeatedly and drenched in blood, yet he did not utter a cry. The mountain of truth and steadfastness bore all those torments with love and patience, and the mockery of the opponents increased day by day. They considered this sacred community as their prey."

Permission for Confrontation from Allah

Then Allah, who did not want injustice and cruelty to exceed limits on earth, remembered His oppressed servants. His wrath fell upon the wicked, and through His sacred words in the Quran, He informed His oppressed servants that whatever is happening to them, I see it all. I grant you permission to confront them, and I am the Almighty, and I will not leave the oppressors unpunished. This command, which was named Jihad in other words, and the original expression of this command still present in the Noble Quran is: "Permission [to fight] has been given to those who are being fought because they were wronged. And indeed, Allah is competent to give them victory. Those who have been evicted from their homes without right." (Surah Al-Hajj: 39-40)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 575

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: Jihad's Reality

518

The Reality of Jihad

Permission for Confrontation from Allah

Permission to fight has been given to those who are being fought because they were wronged. And indeed, Allah is competent to give them victory. Those who have been evicted from their homes without right. (Surah Al-Hajj: 39-40)

However, this command was specific to that time and not perpetual, but it was relevant to the era when Muslims were slaughtered like goats and sheep. Unfortunately, after the era of Prophethood and Caliphate, the understanding of the issue of Jihad, whose root is the mentioned noble verse, was grossly misunderstood. People made significant mistakes and considered the unjust killing of God's creation with swords as a mark of piety. It is astonishing that Christians considered the rights of the Creator as wrongs and Muslims as compared to the rights of creation. That is, in the Christian faith, an impotent human was made into God and the right of the Everlasting God was violated, which has no parallel in the earth or the heavens. Muslims committed unjust killings in comparison to the rights of creation, and this act was named Jihad. The purpose of unjust killing was chosen by Christians, and the purpose of true killing was chosen by Muslims. And the misfortune of that era is that both groups so favored these two types of unjust killings that every group emphasizing one type of unjust killing over the other thinks as if they are going straight to paradise and that there is no means to paradise other than that. And although the sin of unjust killing is greater than all sins, it is not our intention to mention that dangerous unjust killing committed by the Christian nation, but we want to alert Muslims to this unjust killing, which is becoming more prevalent than the rights of creation."

Current Misconception of Jihad

It is said that the issue of Jihad, as understood by the present-day Islamic scholars, known as Moulvis, and as they present this issue before the public, is by no means the actual understanding. They think that every group emphasizing one type of unjust killing over the other is thinking as if they are going straight to paradise and that there is no means to paradise other than that.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 576

فقہ المسیح

Chapter: The Reality of Jihad

519

The Reality of Jihad

Jihad's reality is not correct, and its result is nothing but that people, with their fervent sermons, turn the public into wild beasts and deprive them of all the pure qualities of humanity. It happened just like this, and I am certain that the amount of unjust bloodshed that occurred due to those ignorant and mentally unaware individuals who needed the necessity of wars in the early days of Islam, all that sin is on the necks of those clerics who teach such hidden issues that result in bloody conflicts. When these people meet the rulers, they bow so much for Islam that it seems as if they are ready to prostrate, and when they sit in the gatherings of their fellow beings, they repeatedly insist that this country is Dar-ul-Harb (land of war) and that waging war is obligatory in their hearts, and they are few who do not hold this belief. These people have gathered to such an extent under this false belief that is entirely against the Quran and Hadith that whoever does not believe in this doctrine and opposes it is labeled as Dajjal (Antichrist) and a decree of obligatory killing is issued against him. So, I have been under this same fatwa for some time, and some clerics of this country have declared me as Dajjal and have published a hidden fatwa that it is obligatory to kill this person and looting his wealth, and even taking women away is a great reward. What was the reason for this? The reason was that my being the Promised Messiah and opposing their Jihad-related sermons and declaring their bloody Messiahs and bloody Mahdis false turned into a cause of their anger and enmity. But they should remember that in reality, this issue of Jihad as it is in their hearts is not correct, and its first step is shedding human blood out of compassion."

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 577

The Islamic Jurisprudence of the Messiah

Chapter: The Reality of Jihad

520

The Prohibition of Jihad with Killing

Now, why did Jihad become prohibited? We have two answers to this. Firstly, the notion that when Jihad was waged in the early days, why would it now become forbidden is a flawed analogy. Our Prophet, peace and blessings of Allah be upon him, never raised a sword except against those who initiated aggression and mercilessly killed innocent and defenseless men, women, and children in such brutal ways that reading those accounts still brings tears. Secondly, even if we assume that such Jihad existed in Islam as these clerics believe, it is no longer applicable because it is written that when the Promised Messiah appears, the sword and no other earthly weapon will be raised, but his prayer will be his weapon, his courage will be his sword, he will establish the foundation of peace, and he will gather the goat and the lion at the same trough. His era will be one of peace, gentleness, and human compassion. Alas, why do these people not ponder that thirteen hundred years have passed since the Prophet Muhammad, peace and blessings of Allah be upon him, uttered the words "يَضَعُ الحَرب" (He shall put an end to war), which means that when the Promised Messiah comes, he will bring an end to wars. This is the indication of the Quranic verse "حَتَّى تَضَعَ الْحَرْبُ اَوْزَارَهَا" (Muhammad: 5), meaning fight until the time of the Messiah. This is what "تضعَ الحَرْبُ اَوْزَارَهَا" means. Look, Sahih al-Bukhari is present, which is considered the most authentic book after the Quran. Read it carefully. O scholars and clerics of Islam! Listen to me! I say with utmost truth that now is not the time for Jihad. Do not be disobedient to the pure Prophet of God. The Promised Messiah, who was to come, was your and his command

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 578

The Islamic Jurisprudence of the Messiah

Chapter: The Reality of Jihad

521

The Reality of Jihad

The future religious wars, which are accompanied by swords and bloodshed, should not return with bloodshed. Do not turn away from such bloodshed and do not close your mouth to such sermons. This is not the way of Islam that I have accepted, and it is not only those sermons that will close their mouths, but those who follow this path will go to the extreme of divine wrath. It is regrettable to write here that just as on one side ignorant clerics have taught the public the hidden agenda of looting and killing under the guise of Jihad, on the other side, priests have also carried out the same actions. They have published thousands of leaflets and advertisements in Urdu, Pashto, and other languages, spreading the message that Islam has spread through the sword, and the name of wielding the sword is Islam. As a result, the public, by obtaining two testimonies of Jihad, i.e., one from the clerics and the other from the priests, progressed in their wild enthusiasm. It is also necessary in my view that our beneficent government stops these priests from this dangerous misinterpretation, which results in unrest and rebellion in the country. It is impossible that due to these baseless misinterpretations of the priests, the people of Islam will abandon the religion of Islam. Yes, the perpetual result of those sermons will be that the issue of Jihad will remain a memory for the public, and they will awaken from their slumber. The purpose now, when the Promised Messiah has come, is that every Muslim should turn away from Jihad. If I had not come, perhaps there would have been some excuse for this misunderstanding, but now that I have come and you have seen the day of the promise, there is no excuse for those who raise the sword religiously. Whoever has eyes and reads the Hadiths and looks at the Quran can understand well that the path of Jihad, which is based on the wildness of that time

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 579

The Islamic Jurisprudence of the Messiah

Chapter: The Reality of Jihad

522

The Reality of Jihad

Jihad is coming to a halt. It is not Islamic Jihad but rather these are movements driven by self-desires or the greed for paradise through illegitimate actions that have spread among Muslims."

The Examples of Truthfulness and Patience of the Companions

I have already explained that our Prophet, peace and blessings of Allah be upon him, never took the lead in raising a sword, but endured suffering for a long time without retaliating against the aggressors who inflicted pain upon innocent and defenseless men, women, and children in such brutal ways that the accounts still bring tears. Similarly, his companions adhered to the same high principles and as they were commanded to bear suffering and show patience, they did so. They were crushed under the feet of the oppressors, their blood turned the streets red, but they endured the torment with such love that it seemed as if they were meek children against lions. Who can prove that in all the nations of the prophets throughout the world, there was any group that, despite having the power to seek revenge, made themselves so helpless and faced the enemy's cruelty and inflicted wounds for thirteen long years with such steadfastness? The patience of our Master and his companions was not due to any compulsion, but in obedience to the command of God. Their hands and arms were the same after the command of Jihad, and at times, a thousand youths defeated a hundred thousand experienced soldiers of the enemy in battle. It became known to people that the patience shown in the face of the bloodshed of enemies in Mecca was not due to cowardice or weakness but in obedience to the command of God, they took up arms and sometimes a thousand youths defeated a hundred thousand experienced soldiers of the enemy in battle. This happened so that people would know that the patience shown in the face of the bloodshed of enemies was not due to cowardice or weakness but upon hearing the command of God, they took up arms and fought.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 580

The Islamic Jurisprudence of the Messiah

Chapter: The Reality of Jihad

523

The Reality of Jihad

Jihad's reality was such that people were being slaughtered like animals. Indeed, such patience is beyond human capacity, and even if we read the history of all nations and all prophets, we cannot find such noble qualities in any community or group. Even when we hear stories of patience from the past, our hearts immediately question whether this patience was actually due to cowardice and lack of revenge, but it was a group that possessed military skills, bravery, and strength, and yet they endured suffering with such love that every moment was a test of extreme challenges. This unparalleled patience that appeared in the time of our noble Prophet and his companions was a display of endurance in the face of relentless trials that lasted for thirteen long years. If anyone doubts this, let us ask where we can find such patience in the past righteous people? And it is worth noting that the injustice inflicted upon the companions was endured by our Prophet, peace and blessings of Allah be upon him, without resorting to any strategy to avoid it. He repeatedly advised them to endure all the hardships and if anyone showed any inclination towards retaliation, he stopped them and said, "I am commanded to be patient." The emphasis on patience continued until the command for confrontation came from the heavens. Now, search for such exemplary patience among all people, from the beginning to the end, and if possible, find examples like those from the people of Prophet Moses or the disciples of Jesus and present them to us."

The Current Image of Jihad is Based on Self-Desires

The conclusion is that when Muslims possess patience, abstain from warfare, and uphold noble ethics, the current perception of Jihad is based on personal desires and illegitimate actions driven by fantasies of paradise.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 581

The Islamic Jurisprudence of the Messiah

Chapter: The Reality of Jihad

524

The Reality of Jihad

This example is a source of pride for the whole world, so what kind of ignorance, misfortune, and shameful actions are those that have left this example behind. Ignorant clerics have misled the people, and the key to paradise has been placed on an action that is explicit injustice and cruelty and against human ethics. Can such an act be considered virtuous when a person, for example, goes to the market in his imagination, and we are so indifferent to him that we do not even know his name, yet we have left a pistol with him to kill. Is this righteousness? If this is a good deed, then animals are better in displaying such goodness. Glory be to Allah! How did those people keep the spirit of truthfulness and the soul of the prophets within themselves that when Allah commanded them not to retaliate against evil, even though they were cut into pieces, they became as helpless and weak as defenseless children, as if they had no strength in their hands or power in their arms. Some of them were killed in such a way that two camels were tied together at one place, their legs were tied tightly to those camels, and then they were made to run in opposite directions, so they were torn apart like carrots or turnips. But unfortunately, Muslims, especially the clerics, have overlooked all these events, and now they think as if the whole world is their prey. And just as a hunter, after tracking a deer, stealthily approaches it and finally, when the opportunity arises, fires a gun, these are the conditions of most clerics. They have never read a word of human compassion and have understood Islam as giving a gun or weapon to an indifferent person, whether he likes it or not. Where are those people who, like the companions (may Allah be pleased with them), endured suffering and showed patience?

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 582

The Islamic Jurisprudence of the Messiah

Chapter: The Reality of Jihad

525

The Reality of Jihad

Is it that God has commanded us to such an extent that we, without any evidence of any crime, cut a person into pieces whom we neither know nor he knows us, and we, in our ignorance, hand him a knife or shoot him dead, turning his wife into a widow, his children into orphans, and his home into a house of mourning? Is this the religion that can be taught by God, that we kill innocent, blameless, and unpreaching servants of God, and then we enter paradise? It is a place of regret and a place of shame that a person, with whom we have no previous enmity or even acquaintance, is buying something for his children at a shop or is engaged in some other lawful work, and we, without reason or connection, shoot him dead, making his wife a widow, his children orphans, and his home a house of mourning. Where is this written in any Hadith or mentioned in any verse? Is there any cleric who can answer this? The ignorant have heard the name of Jihad and then committed bloodshed to fulfill their personal desires or simply out of madness. We have already written that during the time of our Prophet, peace and blessings of Allah be upon him, when Islam raised the sword, it was raised against those Muslims who had reached the graves with the swords of disbelievers. Ultimately, the jealousy of God wanted that those who kill with swords should be killed by swords. God is great, generous, merciful, and patient. But in the end, He is also jealous for the righteous. I am amazed that while no person in that era killed Muslims for the sake of religion, why do those clerics commit the sin of killing people, which tarnishes the name of Islam? Why do they not stop these baseless actions that defame Islam? How comfortable are Muslims under this British government? Can anyone count their blessings? There are still many such people alive who have not killed anyone for a while

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 583

The Islamic Jurisprudence of the Messiah

Chapter: The Reality of Jihad

526

The Reality of Jihad

One will witness the state of Muslims and Islam during the Sikh era. The essential slogan of Islam, which is the call to prayer, was understood in the form of a crime. Was there any room for a loud call and then escaping from the spears and swords of the Sikhs? So, what evil deed did God do that He raised Muslims from the baseless atrocities of the Sikhs and brought them to the peaceful British government and the Muslims of the new Punjab greeted each other with peace. Since kindness is rewarded with kindness, it is not desired that we reject this blessing of God, which we received after thousands of prayers in the Sikh era, so let us reject it."

Admonishing Your Community

And I especially advise my community, who considers me the Promised Messiah, to always detest those impure habits. God has sent me as the Promised Messiah and has clothed me in the garment of Jesus, so I advise you to detest evil and show true compassion towards humanity. Cleanse your hearts from hatred and grudges so that you become like angels. What a filthy and impure religion it is that lacks human compassion, and what a dirty path it is filled with thorns of personal animosity. So, do not be like those with me. Think about what religion has brought you. Is it that every moment of your life becomes a form of torment? No, rather religion is to attain a life that is in God and that life is neither acquired nor will be acquired except that the divine attributes enter within the human. Show mercy to all for the sake of God so that mercy may descend upon you from the heavens. Let me teach you a path that will make your light shine upon all lights.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 584

The Islamic Jurisprudence of the Messiah

Chapter: The Reality of Jihad

527

The Reality of Jihad

Keep your tongues away from all base desires and envies, and become true human beings

immerse yourselves in God and attain the highest purity, for this is the path through which blessings are bestowed, prayers are accepted, and angels descend for help. But this is not a one-day task; progress and purification are required. Learn from the washer who stirs and washes clothes in the cauldron until all dirt and filth are separated from the clothes. Then, in the morning, he rises and reaches the water, washes the clothes in it, and repeatedly strikes them against stones until the dirt that was within the clothes and their impurities are separated. The clothes become as white as they were at the beginning. This is the plan for the purification of the human soul, and all your salvation is dependent on this purity. This is what Allah Almighty states in the Noble Quran: "He has succeeded who purifies it" (Surah Ash-Shams: 10), meaning the soul that is purified from various impurities and filth attains salvation."

The End of Jihad with Swords

Behold, I bring a command to you people that from now on, the Jihad with swords has ended, but the Jihad to purify your souls remains. And this is not my own statement, but this is the intention of God. Ponder over that Hadith in Sahih Bukhari where it is written in praise of the Promised Messiah that "He will abolish war" meaning when the Messiah comes, he will put an end to religious wars. So, I command those who are in my army to step back from these thoughts. Purify your hearts and advance your human compassion and not just sympathize with the afflicted. Spread peace on earth so that their religion spreads, and do not be surprised.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 585

The Islamic Jurisprudence of the Messiah

Chapter: The Reality of Jihad

528

The Reality of Jihad

How will this happen? Because as God has created new inventions for spiritual needs without the use of ordinary means for physical necessities, and has made trains run faster than horses and spread all over the earth. Great heavenly signs will appear, and many lights will be created that will open many eyes. Then people will understand that the promises made will not be prolonged because as you see when a lamp is placed on a high minaret, its light spreads far and wide, or when lightning strikes in one part of the sky, all sides become bright. This will happen in these days because God has fulfilled His prophecy that the call of the Promised Messiah will spread throughout the world like lightning or the light from a high minaret will illuminate all four corners of the earth. Every provision has been made on earth, and the arrangements for trains, telegraphs, telephones, and excellent facilities for travel and tourism have been perfected. So, all this has been created so that the promise of the Promised Messiah will illuminate every corner like lightning and the light and call of the Messiah, as mentioned in the Hadiths, will indeed spread rapidly in the world as the voice and light from a high minaret.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 586

The Islamic Jurisprudence of the Messiah

Chapter: The Reality of Jihad

529

The Reality of Jihad

Boats, post, and all means of ease in communication and travel are a special sign of the era of the Messiah, which has been mentioned by many prophets. The Quran also states, "And when the camels are abandoned" (Surah At-Takwir: 5), meaning the time of general invitation, which is the time of the Promised Messiah.* (Footnote: I have repeatedly written that the Promised Messiah is not a prophet of the Israelites but has come in the likeness and nature of Jesus, while in the Torah, our Prophet, peace and blessings of Allah be upon him, has been likened to Moses, so it was necessary that just as the Moses-like series had a Messiah at the end, the Muhammadan series should also have a Messiah. When the camel is abandoned, meaning a new mode of transport will be created that will not require camels, and the Hadith also states, "The she-camels will be neglected, and no one will pursue them," meaning at that time, camels will be abandoned, and this sign was not given for any other prophet's era. Be thankful that there are airplanes to spread light in the sky. There is a zeal for earthly blessings, meaning in travel and presence, and you are witnessing comforts that your fathers and forefathers did not see. Fruits from different climates can be obtained in one season. A journey of six months can be completed in a few days. News of thousands of miles can be received in an hour. Machines and tools are available for every convenience. If you wish, you can travel by train as easily as strolling in the garden of your home. So, has there not been a revolution on earth? So when a miraculous revolution has occurred on earth, the Almighty desires that a miraculous revolution also takes place in the heavens, and these are both signs of the time of the Messiah. These are the signs towards which a hint is made in an inspiration of my book, Barahin-e-Ahmadiyya, which was written twenty years ago today, and it is this, "Indeed, the heavens and the earth were a joined entity, and We separated them," meaning both the earth and the heavens were one entity, and We separated them.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 587

The Islamic Jurisprudence of the Messiah

Chapter: The Reality of Jihad

530

The Reality of Jihad

They were like bound bundles that were tightly tied, and both of their every hidden aspect we opened during the time of the Messiah, and both of their every apparent aspect we revealed.

(Footnote: Is it not true that in this era, the earth's bundles are so open that a thousand realities and qualities and all signs become apparent? Then why are the heavenly bundles still closed? The heavenly bundles were also foretold by previous prophets that children and women will also receive God's inspiration, and it will be the time of the Promised Messiah. Muslim rulers should educate their people through scholars. Finally, remember that if we have detailed in this advertisement that the habit of attacking non-religious people, which is called Jihad by some Muslims, is not religious Jihad but explicit disobedience to God and the Messenger's command, but since this habit has become ingrained in some Islamic nations, it is not easy for them to abandon this habit, but it is possible that the person who gives such advice may be considered an enemy and may even be eager to finish his story. Yes, a way passes through my heart, and that is if the Amir Sahib, the ruler whose terror is so great among the Afghan tribes that perhaps his equal may not be found in any previous Afghan ruler, gathers the renowned scholars and brings the issue of Jihad into discussion and then through the scholars, warns the people of their mistakes, and by compiling a few pamphlets in Pashto language through the country's scholars, publish them widely, then surely this kind of action will have a great impact on the people, and the enthusiasm that ignorant people spread among the public will gradually diminish, and indeed, Amir Sahib's subjects will be greatly unfortunate if they do not pay attention to this necessary reform.)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 588

The Islamic Jurisprudence of the Messiah

Chapter: The Reality of Jihad

531

The Reality of Jihad

They will not pay attention, and the ultimate result is that they themselves are the ones who will gather on those government's baseless decrees, for these are the people who, due to a minor religious difference, declare a person or a group as infidels and then issue decrees similar to Jihad against themselves. So in this situation, even Amir Sahib cannot remain safe from these decrees. It is possible that at some point these clerics become dissatisfied with Amir Sahib over a trivial matter and expel him from the circle of Islam, and then issue decrees of Jihad against him as well, which are written for infidels. Surely, those people who turn others into believers or disbelievers with their own hands and then explain to them the true essence of Jihad are a dangerous community. Amir Sahib should not sit carelessly even for a moment. Undoubtedly, these clerics and mullahs have a habit of making a person or a group infidels over a minor religious difference and then issuing decrees against them similar to Jihad. Since these habits have become ingrained in some Islamic nations, it is not easy for them to abandon this habit, but it is possible that the person who gives such advice may be considered an enemy and may even be eager to finish his story. So, this is not a sin that people are freed from their shackles and the true essence of Jihad is explained to them with softness. Islam never teaches that Muslims should become like kidnappers and bandits and fulfill their own desires under the pretext of Jihad, and since Jihad without the ruler's command is not correct in Islam, and the public also knows this. Therefore, it is also a concern that those who are unaware of the truth blame Amir Sahib for all this. Therefore, it is incumbent upon Amir Sahib to strive to stop these false decrees, so that in this case, Amir Sahib's innocence will shine like the sun, and there will be rewards as well because by looking at the rights of the servants of God, this action will have a great impact, and indeed, Amir Sahib's subjects will be greatly unfortunate if they do not pay attention to this necessary reform.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 589

The Islamic Jurisprudence of the Messiah

Chapter: The Reality of Jihad

532

The Reality of Jihad

It is better and no goodness lies in freeing the necks of the oppressed from the swords of the oppressors. And since those who carry out such actions and intend to become warriors are mostly Afghans, among whom there is a ruler who is a part of this unjust practice. Therefore, God Almighty has given Amir Sahib the opportunity to leave mention of this great reform in his government's affairs. And these savage habits that are defamatory to Islam, where possible, should be removed from the Afghan nation, otherwise the era of the Promised Messiah has arrived. Surely, God Almighty will create means from the heavens so that as the earth was filled with injustice and bloodshed, now justice, peace, and reconciliation will prevail. And blessed are those rulers and kings who take part in this."

Recommendation for the Government's Service

After all these writings, I especially want to make a recommendation for the service of our beneficent government, and I know that our government is a wise and intelligent government, but it is also our duty that if a good suggestion that benefits both the government and the general public comes to mind, then present it. And that is that in my opinion, this wild habit found among the border Afghans, where innocent blood is shed every day, has two causes: (1) Firstly, those clerics whose beliefs include that killing non-religious people, especially Christians, brings great rewards and through this, they will receive the great blessings of paradise that cannot be attained through prayers, pilgrimage, charity, or any other good deeds. I am well aware that these people continuously preach such ideas in the ears of the common people. Hearing such sermons day and night, those people whose hearts are like animals and

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 590

The Islamic Jurisprudence of the Messiah

Chapter: The Reality of Jihad

533

The Reality of Jihad

There is a slight difference between them, but it has a significant impact, and they become beasts, leaving no trace of mercy, and engage in such merciless bloodshed that drains the body. Although such clerics are abundant in border and Afghan countries who preach such sermons, my opinion is that Punjab and India are not devoid of such clerics either. If the esteemed government is convinced that all the clerics in this country are free from such thoughts and are innocent, then this conviction is undoubtedly worthy of reconsideration. Most mosque dwellers, who are ignorant and given to anger, are not free from these filthy thoughts. If they followed the guidance of the pure words of God, I would consider them excusable because in reality, humans are somewhat weak in matters of faith. But I say truthfully that just as those who forget the government's favors and oppose this just government are hidden enemies, they are also criminals and disobedient to God Almighty. Because I have elaborated that the word of God never teaches us to shed the blood of the innocent in this way, and whoever understands this turns away from Islam.

(2) The second reason for these criminal bloodsheds carried out under the pretext of becoming warriors is also those priests who have emphasized excessively that Jihad is obligatory in Islam and killing other nations brings great rewards in the religion of Muslims. In my opinion, there are also priests who have given too much importance to the idea that Jihad is mandatory in Islam and killing other nations brings great rewards in the religion of Muslims. I believe that the border people were not even aware of the issue of Jihad; it was the priests who reminded them. My evidence in support of this idea is that until the priests did not publish such news, messages, and books in border countries, such imports were not heard much, or it can even be said that they were not heard at all, until the Sikh rule was overthrown in this country and the British arrived in their place, it was common.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 591

The Islamic Jurisprudence of the Messiah

Chapter: The Reality of Jihad

534

The Reality of Jihad

Muslims were very happy with this revolution, and even the border people were delighted. Then when Padre Fundal Sahib authored the book "Mizan-ul-Haq" in 1849 and published it in India, Punjab, and border countries, not only did he use harsh words regarding Islam and the Prophet of Islam, but he also spread the fame among millions of people that in Islam, killing non-Muslims brings not only permission but also great rewards. Hearing these words, the border animals, who had no knowledge of their religion, firmly believed that indeed killing non-Muslims is a great virtue in our religion. I have pondered and thought that most of the border imports and enthusiastic animosity that arose among the border people were due to the books of the priests, in which the mention of Jihad was excessively emphasized and repeatedly mentioned to the people, to the extent that after the general fame of Mizan-ul-Haq and its poisonous effects, our government had to issue Act No. 23 of 1867 to prevent the warlike thoughts of the border tribes. This law was enacted for the six border nations, and there was great hope that the imports would stop. Unfortunately, after this, the quick and dirty writings of Padre Imad-ud-Din Amritsari and a few other foul-mouthed priests caused great harm to the country's internal love and reconciliation, and the same and other priests' books, which did not need to detail the hatred, did not diminish in the hearts. The purpose of these people was to harm the government's interests. Our government's action was highly commendable that Muslims were not prohibited from writing responses to such books, and in response, Muslims also spoke with some speed, but that speed illuminated the government's broad-mindedness, and the offensive books caused no decrease in the hatred in the hearts. The government's action was highly commendable that Muslims were not prohibited from writing responses to such books, and in response, Muslims also spoke with some speed, but that speed illuminated the government's broad-mindedness, and the offensive books caused no decrease in the hatred in the hearts.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 592

The Islamic Jurisprudence of the Messiah

Chapter: The Reality of Jihad

535

The Reality of Jihad

Due to being proven, they were suppressed internally. So, although we have to admit with regret that compared to the clerics of Islam, they gave a wrong lesson by following the issue of Jihad to the border tribes, that until they color their swords with the blood of the honorable government's dignitaries, they should torment their swords unjustly. But also, the priests of Europe, who are a source of sorrow for us, have given ignorant people a zeal by presenting unjust and contrary writings, raising objections to Jihad a thousand times, and thus instilling in the hearts of savage Muslims that Jihad is a path to quickly attain paradise. If those priests had no ill intentions, they should have understood and remained silent, just as the Jihad of Hazrat Musa and Hazrat Yusha was understood and kept secret. If we assume that in this incitement of the people, the Islamic clerics are the main instigators, then justice compels us to admit that those priests are also part of the incitement who, by presenting fiery and false writings, have inflamed the hearts of ignorant Muslims with the idea that Jihad is a way to quickly attain paradise. If those priests had no ill intentions, they should have understood and remained silent. It is unfortunate that some ignorant people take a step and separate, causing difficulties for the English government. To solve these difficulties, the best recommendation in my opinion, which the Roman government has adopted, is that for a few years, each sect should be strictly prohibited from mentioning or alluding to any other religion in their writings and verbal speeches. Yes, they may present the virtues of their religion as much as they wish. In this case, the cultivation of new enmities will be suspended, and old stories will be forgotten, and people will return to mutual love and reconciliation. And when the savage border people see that such unity and love have arisen among nations, then they too will be affected and, seeing the mutual affection and reconciliation among nations, they will also be influenced, and they will be unfortunate if they do not pay attention to this necessary reform.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 593

The Islamic Jurisprudence of the Messiah

Chapter: The Reality of Jihad

536

The Reality of Jihad

We will show compassion just as a Muslim does to his brother, and another measure is that if the clerics of Punjab and India are actually against the issue of Jihad, then by compiling messages and translating them into Pashto and making them famous among the border tribes, undoubtedly, it will have a great impact. But for all these matters, it is a condition that actions are taken with sincerity and zeal, not hypocrisy.

Peace be upon those who follow guidance.

The renowned humble servant, Mirza Ghulam Ahmad, the Promised Messiah and Mahdi, from Qadian.

(Government, English, and Jihad. Spiritual Treasures, Volume 17, Pages 3 to 22)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 594

The Islamic Jurisprudence of the Messiah

Chapter: The Verdict of the Revelation Regarding Jihad

537

The Reality of Jihad

Now leave, O friends, the idea of Jihad is forbidden now, war and killing

The Messiah has come, the Imam of the religion, now all wars of religion have come to an end

Now the descent of the light of God from the heavens is here, now the decree of war and Jihad is futile

The one who does the deeds of the enemy of God, now Jihad is the denial of the Prophet

Why do you leave, people, the Hadith of the Prophet who leaves it, leave this wicked person

Why do you forget, people, the news of the war, is this not in Bukhari, see and open

He has already stated, "Qadir will carry out the wars of the religion, then he will bring peace along, he will end the series of wars, now the descent of the light of God from the heavens is here, now the decree of war and Jihad is futile."

Note: (A clear revelation and disclosure) On Saturday, June 2, 1900, at two o'clock in the afternoon, a very white sheet was shown to me. In the last line, it was written, "Iqbal. I think that by writing the word in the last line, there was an indication towards the conclusion, meaning the conclusion with Iqbal. Then along with it, this revelation came: "The deeds of the government have become apparent. Those who used to call me infidel have been arrested." These meanings were explained to me that soon some clear signs will appear that those who used to call me infidel will be trapped in accusations and will be caught well, and there will be no escape for them. This is a prophecy. Everyone who reads it should ponder over it. After this, on June 3, 1900, at half-past eleven, this revelation came: "Those who used to call me infidel have become insignificant. All of them have been arrested," meaning the argument of God against those who used to call me infidel has been completed in such a way that there is no room for excuse for them. This is the news of the future that soon this will happen, and such a shining proof will appear that it will make the decision. Mouth

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 595

The Islamic Jurisprudence of the Messiah

Chapter: The Reality of Jihad

538

The Reality of Jihad

Friends will play with a lion and a lamb on the same slope, children will play with molds fearlessly and without harm

Meaning the time of peace is coming, not of war and killing

People will go, the one who engages in war will suffer severe defeat from the disbelievers

This is a prophecy presented as a miracle, enough to ponder upon if there is anyone

It signifies the coming of the Messiah will mark the end of religious wars

Now the signs of the times are clear, the era of our strength and power is no more

Neither the kingdom, nor the terror, nor the glory, nor the resolve, nor the courage remains

The name, the appearance, the wealth, the determination, nor the courage remains

The knowledge, the righteousness, the modesty, nor the light and the moon-like radiance remains

The pain, the anguish, the tenderness, nor the mercy remains

The compassion and mercy for God's creation are no more

The affection of your beloved in the heart is no more, your condition of attracting help is no more

Foolishness has taken over the mind, the intelligence is no more

Laziness has settled in the heart, the cruelty is no more

The knowledge, the wisdom, the insight, nor the thought, the reasoning, the wisdom remains

Neither in the world, nor in religion, is there any worthiness left

Now there is no superiority over other nations

The companionship, the enthusiasm, the fervor, nor the obedience remains

There is no limit or end to the darkness of oppression

At all times, falsehood, truth has not become a habit

There is no sign of the light of God anywhere

There is dirt in the heart, no purity remains

There is no desire left to do good deeds

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 596

The Islamic Jurisprudence of the Messiah

Chapter: The Reality of Jihad

539

The Reality of Jihad

Leaving the table, that grace is not a blessing anymore, they have left, it is not a group of reality anymore

There is no love left from the Master, hearts have died, the power of goodness is not there anymore

For all, this is a test that unity is not there, a split is happening, the mood is not there anymore

You have died, your greatness is not there, the form has been corrupted, that form is not there anymore

Now

Why don't you have that power of the sword anymore, the need is not there anymore, a break is happening

Now no one forces you, it is not forbidden to pray and fast

Yes, you have left the path of goodness, made it a habit, you have taken up sin and transgression

Now your life is all sinful, not believing, your steps are like those of disbelievers

O people, the gaze of the Beloved is not on you anymore, keep crying, even in prayers, that effect is not there anymore

Because that gaze that was in your hearts is not there, they belong to Satan, the hearts of the beloved of God are not there anymore

The cups of piety that were filled, all have shattered, whatever thoughts were in the hearts have become impure

Some noble men who were there have turned to dust, the rest who were there have become oppressors and tyrants

Now you have become the target of God's wrath yourselves, separated from that Beloved, disobedient have become

Now the meaning of fighting with others is just what happened, you have become the enemy of God yourselves, separated from that Beloved

Speak the truth, that trust is in you, where is that truth and that faithfulness now

Then while in you there is no faith left, that light of believers, that recognition is not there anymore

Then the news of your disbelief, O people, remember, "The Quran is a witness against you"

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 597

The Islamic Jurisprudence of the Messiah

Chapter: The Reality of Jihad

540

The Reality of Jihad

There is a misconception that the Mahdi will also shed blood and will elevate the killing of disbelievers

O ignorant ones! These statements are entirely false, baseless, and fruitless

O friends, the secret that was to come, even the sun and moon have disclosed it to you

Now the century of '70 has also passed, where have those thoughtful ones among you gone?

Those signs that were shown to you, what were the pure secrets that were revealed to you?

But you did not pick up anything from them, nor did you benefit; you turned your face away and dismissed it

Will you return, O friends, or not? Will you cleanse your impurities or not?

Will you remove the falsehood from your hearts or not? Will you turn towards the truth or not?

What excuse do you have now? Will you reveal what is hidden in your hearts or not?

Will you go even to God or not? Will you show your face to Him or not?

Those who have love for religion, now it is their duty to make themselves firm

O people, this is the time of the Messiah, now war and Jihad are forbidden and abominable

We have fulfilled our duty, O friends, now it is up to you to comply

If you still do not understand, God will make you understand

The humble servant, Mirza Ghulam Ahmad, the Promised Messiah and Mahdi, from Qadian.

(Appendix Tuhfa Golrawiyya. Spiritual Treasures, Volume 17, Pages 77 to 80)

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 598

The Islamic Jurisprudence of the Messiah

Chapter: Annual Session Convened

541

The annual session is solely based on religious objectives

Response to the objection of declaring the annual session as an innovation

The state of the scholars of this era

Among the signs of the nearness of the Day of Judgment is a great sign that is known from the Hadith brought by Imam Bukhari from Abdullah bin Amr bin Al-As, which is: "Knowledge will be taken away by the death of scholars until when none of them will remain, people will take as their leaders ignorant persons who, when consulted, will give fatwas without knowledge, thus they will go astray and will lead others astray." So, you will also be misguided and mislead others. Another Hadith states that the scholars of that time, meaning the clerics, scholars, and jurists, will be worse than all the people living on the face of the earth. Another Hadith states that they will recite the Quran but it will not descend below their throats, meaning they will not act upon it. Similarly, there are many other Hadiths about the clerics of this time, but at present, we only provide as an example the proof of the Hadith regarding false fatwas as we have mentioned above so that everyone knows that nowadays, if there is any benefit from the presence of clerics, it is only to the extent that by seeing their actions, the thought of the Day of Judgment comes to mind, and the signs of the nearness of the Day of Judgment become apparent, and we ourselves witness the complete confirmation of a prophecy made by the Holy Prophet Muhammad (peace be upon him).

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 599

The Islamic Jurisprudence of the Messiah

Chapter: Annual Session Convened

542

The Background of the Annual Session

This summary details that since last year, it was decided with the consensus of most friends that our community members should meet at least once a year with the intention of benefiting from the necessities of religion and consultation. The elevation of the word of Islam and the firmness of the Islamic law were met with this humble person, and at the time of this consultation, it was also decided that on December 27, it is appropriate to come to Qadian for this purpose. Because these are holidays and the professional people have time and leisure on these days, and the days of the annual capital are also suitable for travel. Therefore, friends and this humble person agreed with joy on this consultation and said that it is better. Now, on December 7, 1892, based on the same foundation, this humble person sent a letter as an advertisement to all sincere ones in the service of the faith, which was published in Lahore and concealed in the list of lies in Qadian. The essence of the content of this session was that one of the main objectives of this session is to provide an opportunity for every sincere person to benefit from face-to-face religious discussions and to broaden their knowledge and understanding.

"A Strange Fatwa of a Mosque's Imam in Lahore"

Now it has been heard that to prove this action as an innovation and disobedience, a noble person ventured and presented an inquiry in the service of a gentleman named Rahim Baksh, who is the Imam of the mosque with the minarets in Lahore, and presented an inquiry whose meaning was what is the ruling on traveling from a distant place on a specific day to attend such a session and what is the ruling for someone who helps in building a place like a Khanqah for such a session. The last news in the inquiry was raised because the inquirer must have heard it from someone who, when consulted, will give fatwas without knowledge, probably from the brother of Allah, Maulvi Hakim Noor-ud-Din Sahib, who, for the Muslims' assembly, with his own self, which is probably seven or eight wheels or something like that, is related to it.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 600

The Islamic Jurisprudence of the Messiah

Chapter: Annual Session Convened

543

The annual session is convened

More will be, Qadian has built a place where Akhuwim Hakim Fazl Din Sahib Bhervi has also given three to four hundred rupees. In response to this inquiry, Mian Rahim Baksh Sahib has written a long phrase related to a irrelevant Hadith of Shadd Rahal, the essence of which is that going to such a session is an innovation and a sin, and recommending such sessions is from the fabrications of the narrators, for which there is no evidence in the books and traditions, and the person who creates such a thing in Islam is rejected."

"The Virtue of Traveling for Religious Knowledge"

Now the fair-minded people say that the presence of such clerics and jurists in Islam is a sign of the Day of Judgment or not. O good people! Do you not know that traveling for religious knowledge is not just permissible but the Quran and the Shariah have made it obligatory which intentionally neglects the major sins and insists on denial in some cases. Do you not know that it has been emphatically stated that seeking knowledge is a duty upon every Muslim man and woman and it has been said seek knowledge even if it is in China, meaning seeking knowledge is obligatory for every Muslim man and woman even if it requires going to China. Now think that in the state where this helpless person has written in the advertisement with clear and explicit words that this journey will be for the intention of every sincere person seeking knowledge. Then to give this fatwa that the person who creates such a thing in Islam is rejected, to what extent is he far from piety, trustworthiness, justice, piety, and purity. It is said that the situation of gathering all brothers on a fixed date is just an arrangement and there is no reprehensible act or innovation in Islam from the arrangement. Indeed, actions are judged by intentions. Remove the corrupt material of bad suspicion and see that what innovation is there in coming on a specific date when on December 27, every sincere one

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 601

The Islamic Jurisprudence of the Messiah

Chapter: Annual Session Convened

544

The annual session is convened

It is easy for us to meet and in the process, their mutual meeting also takes place. So why is it forbidden to benefit from this easy way? It is surprising that the respected scholar has named this helpless person, but you do not remember those Hadiths in which the Prophet of God (peace be upon him) has encouraged travel for seeking knowledge and in which going to meet a Muslim brother has been deemed pleasing to Allah Almighty, and in which traveling to visit the righteous is a cause of forgiveness and expiation of sins.

Various Purposes of Travel

And remember that it is complete ignorance to interpret the Hadith of Shadd Rahal to mean that all travels except for the pilgrimage to the Kaaba, the Prophet's Mosque, or Jerusalem are forbidden. It is evident that all Muslims have to travel for various purposes. Sometimes the journey is solely for seeking knowledge, and sometimes it is to meet a relative, brother, sister, or wife. For example, women travel to meet their parents or parents travel to meet their daughters, and sometimes men travel for their marriage, for seeking livelihood, for message delivery, and sometimes for visiting the righteous, as Hazrat Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) traveled to meet Hazrat Owais Qarni and sometimes the journey is for Jihad, whether it be with a sword or in the form of discussion, and sometimes the journey is for the intention of debate as proven from the Prophet (peace be upon him) and sometimes the journey is to meet one's spiritual guide like the great saints including Hazrat Sheikh Abdul Qadir Jilani, Hazrat Bayazid Bastami, Hazrat Moinuddin Chishti, and Hazrat Mujaddid Alif Sani. Most of them continued to travel for this purpose, and the travelogues are mostly written by their own hands and have been found so far, and sometimes the journey is also for asking for a religious decree as proven from the authentic Hadiths that its permission is not only permissible but in some cases obligatory, which intentionally neglects the major sins and insists on denial.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 602

The Islamic Jurisprudence of the Messiah

Chapter: Various Purposes of Travel Encouraged in the Quran and Hadith

545

It is proven obligatory in the Quran and Hadith to travel for various purposes

The convening of the annual session

And the journey for seeking knowledge is famous from the Hadith of Imam Bukhari. Maybe Mian Rahim Baksh did not hear about it, and sometimes travel is also for witnessing the wonders of the world, to which the Quran points: "Say, 'Travel through the land'" (Quran, 6:12), and sometimes the journey is for staying in the company of the truthful, to which the Quran guides: "O you who have believed, fear Allah and be with the truthful" (Quran, 9:119), and sometimes the journey is for visiting, and sometimes for following the righteous, and sometimes for medical treatment, and sometimes for legal cases or business, and all these types of journeys are permissible according to the Quran and the traditions of the Prophet.

If all these Hadiths were written down, they would form a book. Those who issue such fatwas and write them do not realize that they themselves often undertake such journeys. So if, apart from the three mosques, all other journeys are forbidden, then these people should leave aside all their relationships and dear ones and sit idle, never traveling to meet their relatives, or for the sorrow of their loved ones, or for inquiring about their sick ones. I do not think except for those individuals who have been blinded by bias and ignorance. They should carefully examine the permission for all these journeys. Open Sahih Bukhari, page 16, and see how much glad tidings have been given for the journey of seeking knowledge, and it is that "Whoever treads a path seeking knowledge, Allah will make easy for him the path to Paradise," meaning that a person who travels for seeking knowledge and walks a path, Allah makes the path to Paradise easy for him.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 603

The Islamic Jurisprudence of the Messiah

Chapter: Convening of the Annual Session

546

The annual session is convened

One who believes in the Oneness of Allah, the Last Prophet, and the intercession of the Prophet (peace be upon him) will be deprived of all mercy and intercession of Allah. This authentic Hadith of Bukhari is also of no concern to some: "The most wretched person on the Day of Judgment will be the one who says, 'There is no god but Allah,' sincerely from his heart or soul, and is rejected." Why did they publish such an advertisement and invite people to the session? O ignorant ones! Why are you not afraid of one day dying or being forgiven for every accusation against you? Have you not read the content of this advertisement dated December 7, 1892? Have you not invited your community for the sake of seeking knowledge, solving religious problems, and showing Islamic unity and brotherhood, or is it about entertainment, music, and songs? O scholars of this era! Why do you not remember those Hadiths that encourage travel for seeking knowledge, dispelling doubts, and meeting your religious brothers and loved ones? How far are you from righteousness, trustworthiness, justice, piety, and purity? It is said that the gathering of all brothers on a fixed date is just an arrangement, and there is no reprehensible act or innovation in Islam from this arrangement. Indeed, actions are judged by intentions. Remove the corrupt material of bad suspicion and see that what innovation is there in coming on a specific date when on December 27, every sincere one

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 604

The Islamic Jurisprudence of the Messiah

Chapter: Convening of the Annual Session

547

The annual session is convened

Response to the objection of declaring the annual session as an innovation

And if someone questions why a specific date is set for the session, then look at Bukhari and Muslim that people in the service of the Prophet (peace be upon him) used to come at their convenience times for seeking knowledge and sometimes in special months they would come for the service of the Prophet (peace be upon him) and it is narrated in Sahih Bukhari that a group from the tribe of Abd al-Qais came to the Prophet (peace be upon him) saying, "We come from a distant place and we can only come to you in a sacred month," meaning those who come for the service of their leaders for seeking knowledge or religious meetings can set a date according to their convenience. On that date, they can easily and without difficulty attend, and this is evident in the date of December 27 because those days are holidays and professional people can easily come on those days. And Allah Almighty says in the Quran, "There is no blame upon you in seeking bounty from your Lord [during Hajj]." This points to the fact that if, for example, a task that is actually permissible and approved can be made easy and convenient by a certain arrangement or plan, then adopt that plan without any trouble. Calling such actions innovation is the work of those blind individuals who do not consider

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 605

The Islamic Jurisprudence of the Messiah

Chapter: Convening of the Annual Session

548

The annual session is convened

Those who have not been given the intellect of religion or the world. Imam Bukhari has dedicated a special chapter in his Sahih for setting a date for a religious teaching session, titled "Whoever Makes Specific Days for Knowledge," meaning it is the practice of some companions. For this evidence, Imam Muslim narrates in his Sahih that Abdullah used to mention people on every Thursday, meaning Abdullah had fixed the day of Thursday for his preaching and people used to attend his preaching on Thursdays. It is also remembered that Allah Almighty has commanded us in the Noble Quran for planning and organization and has ordered us to consider the best arrangement and organization for the service of Islam and to make useful arrangements for the enemies of religion. "And prepare against them whatever you are able of power" (Quran, 8:60), meaning make all kinds of preparations against the enemies of religion and spend all your strength, your thoughts, your arms, your financial power, your best organization, in this way to achieve victory. Now see how loudly this noble verse is guiding that the arrangements made for the service of Islam are all beneficial and you should spend all your strength, your thoughts, your arms, your financial power, your best organization in this way to achieve victory. Now the ignorant, blind, and enemies of religion, the clerics, only call this effort and practical wisdom innovation. These people at this time are called scholars who do not even know the news of the Noble Quran. "Indeed, to Allah we belong and to Him we shall return."

For the service of Islam, good organization cannot be called innovation

Those who ponder over the above-mentioned noble verse can understand that according to the Prophetic Hadith "Actions are judged by intentions," thinking about the best organization for the service of Islam is not innovation and does not lead to misguidance. As the changing times present Islam with new challenges or new forms, thinking about the best arrangements for the service of Islam is not innovation. Just as due to the changing times, new forms of Islam face difficulties or new

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 606

The Islamic Jurisprudence of the Messiah

Chapter: Convening of the Annual Session

549

As we are attacked by opponents, we are compelled to devise new strategies. So, if we think about measures to counter these attacks in accordance with the present circumstances, it is an innovation, not related to bid'ah. It is possible that the challenges of this era have presented us with some new difficulties that were not faced by our noble Prophet Muhammad (peace be upon him) in the same manner and form. For instance, we cannot adopt the first method of warfare, which is Sunnah, because the method of warfare has completely changed now, and the old weapons have become ineffective, and new weapons have emerged. So, if one uses and employs these new weapons, whether they are apparent warfare or internal struggle, whether it is with a sword or in the form of discussion, our guidance to achieve victory is sufficient, as mentioned in the noble verse: "And prepare against them whatever you are able of power" (Quran, 8:60). Allah Almighty gives us general discretion in this verse to adopt the best strategy against the enemy and to choose the most effective and better way that shows results. Therefore, it is clear that naming this best arrangement as innovation and sin and considering those who are concerned with the high cause of Islam, who are in the thoughts of the exalted word of Islam, as those whom the Prophet (peace be upon him) referred to as "The love of the Ansar is from faith," is not the work of noble individuals. Rather, it is the work of those whose spiritual forms have been distorted. And if one says that this Hadith "The love of the Ansar is from faith" does not apply to them, then it is not the work of righteous individuals. In fact, it is the work of those whose spiritual forms have been distorted. If they say that this Hadith "The love of the Ansar is from faith" does not apply to them, then it is not the work of righteous individuals. In fact, it is the work of those whose spiritual forms have been distorted.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 607

The Islamic Jurisprudence of the Messiah

Chapter: Convening of the Annual Session

550

Belief and Dislike of the Ansar from Hypocrisy

Loving the Ansar is a sign of faith, and disliking them indicates hypocrisy. This applies to those who resided in Medina, not in general. So, it is necessary for all those who are considered Ansar after that era to dislike them. No, no, this Hadith is specifically for a particular group, but it benefits the general public. It will be necessary for all those who are considered Ansar after that era to dislike them. No, no, this Hadith is specifically for a particular group, but it benefits the general public. The purpose is that those who are called scholars are walking in the footsteps of the enemies of religion and Jews, but this statement is not ours; the sincere scholars are beyond this. It is written specifically for certain scholars. Every Muslim should pray that Allah Almighty soon liberates Islam from the presence of these treacherous scholars because Islam is now at a delicate time, and ignorant friends want to undermine Islam and talk about things that clearly go against the light of every honest person's heart. May Allah have mercy on Imam Bukhari. He has also dedicated a chapter in his book to this. So, they write in this chapter, "Ali (may Allah be pleased with him) said, 'Speak to people according to their intellect. Do you want Allah and His Messenger to be denied?' And in the commentary of Bukhari, it is written, 'Speak to people according to their intellect, meaning talk to people about what they understand and show them reasonable things. Do not make Allah and the Messenger be denied.' Now it is evident that whoever opposes this statement and hears that the respected scholars have given this fatwa that except for the three mosques or one or two other places, traveling is not permissible, such an opponent will laugh at Islam and will find an opportunity to point out shortcomings in the teachings of the Sharia. It will not be news to him that this is only the mischief of the scholars or their foolishness. He will directly attack our leaders and guides, just as

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 608

The Islamic Jurisprudence of the Messiah

Chapter: Convening of the Annual Session

551

The convening of the annual session

These clerics have greatly helped Christians with their corrupt statements. For example, when the clerics confessed with their own mouths that our Prophet Muhammad (peace be upon him) is dead, but Hazrat Isa (Jesus) is alive until the Day of Judgment, they mounted on the Muslims and misled thousands of simple-minded people. They did not understand that all prophets are alive, none are dead. Look, on the night of the Ascension, our Prophet (peace be upon him) found all the prophets alive and saw Hazrat Isa sitting with Hazrat Maryam. May Allah have mercy on Maulvi Abdul Haq Mohaddith Dehlvi, who writes that their belief is that if a Muslim considers the life of another prophet stronger than the life of our Prophet Muhammad (peace be upon him), then he is out of the fold of Islam or perhaps it is written that it is likely that he will become an apostate. But these clerics do not refrain from such trials and simply depart from the religion to show opposition to that helpless person. May Allah raise them all from the face of the earth so that the religion of Islam is saved from their distortions. It is a matter of justice that a hundred people should go to Delhi to the teacher of knowledge and meeting, Nazeer Hussain Khushki, and that journey is permissible. Then Nazeer Hussain Sahib Butalvi chooses to travel to Butala for the wedding feast of Badin Umar and Pirana Sali Dosukos, and that journey is completely permissible. Then Sheikh Butalvi Sahib year by year chooses to meet the English,

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 609

The Islamic Jurisprudence of the Messiah

Chapter: Convening of the Annual Session

552

The annual session is convened

Running towards Shumla to achieve worldly honor and that journey is not forbidden or considered haram. And similarly, by taking the name of some Maulvis and preachers, they travel east and west for filling their bellies, and that journey is not objected to, nor are such people given fatwas of innovation and evil deeds or being rejected. But when they are engaged in the divine call for the sake of seeking knowledge and invite their community for knowledge, then that journey becomes forbidden, and these individuals are labeled as innovators due to this act. Is this the path of righteousness and God-fearingness? Every era demands new arrangements. It is regrettable that these ignorant ones do not even know that planning and organization cannot be included in innovations. Every era and time demands new arrangements. If new forms of challenges arise, then what can we do except think about new strategies and arrangements according to the preservation of the Prophetic Sunnah. And if the need arises for some measures to protect and preserve the original Sunnah, then will those measures be labeled as innovations? May Allah forbid! Innovation is that which goes against the reality of the Prophetic Sunnah and contradicts the Prophetic traditions, and warnings and threats are found regarding those actions in the Prophetic traditions. And if just labeling new arrangements and strategies as innovations is the aim, then count the innovations in Islam. Learning will also be an innovation, and the science of grammar will be too, and theology as well, and writing Hadith and compiling them will all be innovations. Riding a train, wearing a collar, sending letters by post, asking for news through telegraph, and fighting with guns and cannons, all these actions will be considered innovations. In fact, fighting with guns and cannons will not only be an innovation but a grave sin because it is mentioned in an authentic Hadith that killing someone with fire is strictly prohibited. Who will follow the Sunnah more than the companions

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 610

The Islamic Jurisprudence of the Messiah

Chapter: Convening of the Annual Session

553

The convening of the annual session

It is possible that they did not understand the meanings of Sunnah that Mr. Rahim Bakhsh Sahib understood. They did many such works of planning and organization that were not mentioned by the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) and were not included in the Noble Quran."

Hadith of Hazrat Umar

The Hadith of Hazrat Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) is worth noting, which forms a treatise. He established the Hijri calendar for Islam and appointed governors for cities and recommended a formal office for the treasury. He set rules for the army, established attendance regulations, and set the rules for cases of wealth, etc., and issued special instructions for the protection of subjects. He sometimes secretly went out at night in his caliphate to check the situation of the subjects. But this helpless person did not do any such easy work. He only recommended this session for seeking knowledge and consultation for Islam and meeting with brethren. Making a place, if someone builds a place with the intention of hospitality and for the sake of comfort, it is forbidden. A Hadith or verse should be presented on this. And what sin did Hakim Nur-ud-Din Sahib commit by merely building a place for the community of Allah. If a person is serving the community with all his might and his dear wealth, is it righteousness to object to it? O respected ones, it will be known after death, have patience. The time will come when all these will be questioned with force. You always read this Hadith that whoever did not recognize his Imam of the time and died, he died the death of ignorance. But you are not concerned about it at all that a person came at the head of the fourteenth century and not only the fourteenth century but exactly

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 611

The Islamic Jurisprudence of the Messiah

Chapter: Convening of the Annual Session

554

The convening of the annual session

During the times of misguidance, Christianity, and the dominance of philosophy, he appeared and declared, "I am the Imam of the time," but you people denied him and labeled him as a disbeliever and a deceiver, and you did not fear the consequences of falling into ignorance and Jahiliyyah. Allah Almighty had guided that in your five daily prayers, recite this supplication: "Guide us to the straight path, the path of those upon whom You have bestowed favor, not of those who have evoked [Your] anger or of those who are astray." Who are they? The Prophets, the Truthful, the Martyrs, and the Righteous. The essence of this supplication was to come and benefit from the company of these four groups in your time. But how can I compare these Molvis of this era? They are like the blind man who vigorously tries to treat the eyes of others and remains ignorant of his own blindness. In the end, I also make it clear that if Molvi Rahim Baksh Sahib still does not retract from this fatwa, then I swear by Allah that if they are seekers of truth, they should come to Qadian now for clarification. I will bear the expenses of their arrival and departure in Qadian and will open their eyes by presenting the Quran and Hadith to prove that this fatwa of theirs is entirely false and satanic. Peace be upon those who follow guidance. 17th December 1892, Khaksar Ghulam Ahmad from Qadian, district Gurdaspur. Published in Riyaz-e-Hind, "Ainah-e-Kamalat-e-Islam, Spiritual Treasures, Volume 5, Pages 605 to 612.

Original source:View on Alislam.org
Page 611
Original source:View on Alislam.org